《Alice Tale in Phantasmagoria》


 Volume 1 - CH 1

    When I woke up, there was nothing familiar surrounding me.


    I was confused, but I had one idea.


    I am a very imaginative person.


    "...eh? Another world? Seriously?"


    Yep, I am very imaginative, but hearing my voice say it, it''s really nothing but foolish.


    Wait, waitwaitwait, there was an even more important truth in my voice.


    Exactly, my voice.


    You want to know what''s wrong with my voice?


    My name is Arisugawa Akito


    Eighteen years old.


    I''m a student who moved to Tokyo just this spring to attend university.


    To calm my nerves a bit, let me reminisce.


    About what happened yesterday...


    *


    Until I finished high school, while living out in the boonies, I entered a club, applied myself and lived an overall vigorous student life.


    I''d played soccer since I was tiny and I spent a large part of my youth on it, too, but in the last tournament of my third year in highschool, we lost and I burnt out.


    Afterwards, I buried it under studying, fulfilled the condition for leaving home by qualifying for a rather good university and began living alone.


    Well, so far, everything was good.


    But by that time, I was so burnt out you wouldn''t believe for an eighteen-year-old. I couldn''t get myself motivated to do a~nything anymore.


    I only went to university for the opening ceremony.


    Then I unquestionably turned into one of the enrolled students on the verge of becoming NEETs[1].


    But while I had no motivation, I certainly had more time that I could spend on my hands.


    At that point, I encountered online games.


    Creating new characters that would become extensions of myself, acting out a new self in virtual worlds was quite exhilarating.


    In no time at all I was caught and played game after game, all month long, even cutting down on sleeping time.


    University?


    I never went.


    Ah, sorry, the opening ceremony. I did go there.


    Which is not to say that I have issues communicating with people.


    It''s just a bother, you see!


    D-don''t get the wrong idea, alright!


    Well, not like any of that matters.


    Anyway, I particularly liked fantasy-themed MMORPGs.


    Fantasy.


    That''s good.


    Since long ago I''ve liked reading books when I was tired, I loved submerging myself in my fantasies.


    On nights with movies from Ghibli or so I could fantasize so much, I was all fluffy inside from happiness.


    There may not be any Aetherium[2], but I did float as I pleased inside my head, you know?


    Right, I loved running through fantastic worlds.


    As a new me, that is.


    And like that, I wandered through many worlds as many characters and lived a fulfilled university life, but there I found one experiment I wanted to try.


    ����I want to try playing a girl.


    It''s alluring, right?


    And, knowing how rude it is, don''t you sometimes think you''re better than a girl at acting like one? Meaning an ideal one, in the mind of a man like me.


    Well, I had such a slight obsession with changing myself.


    Creating personas?


    So I decided.


    I was going to become a girl cuter than anyone.


    Then I searched for an appropriate online game and finally arrived at "New Life in Another World", a rather relaxed-seeming representative of its kind.


    The name was unassuming, not going for an extreme impact or anything.


    That''s what I liked about it.


    In that game, I was going to make my debut as a girl character.


    I spent quite a bit of time on character creation.


    There were all kinds of races, but to begin with I decided on a half between human and elf.


    Age fifteen.


    I wavered for a while over the hair color.


    Two hours, maybe?


    You can''t go wrong with blond.


    However, red is cool.


    But pink is cute.


    Blues are also cool and give good vibes.


    Still, exactly because it''s a fantasy world, going with black after all has a point, too.


    I wavered.


    I wavered and wavered and finally went with the other safe option, platinum blond.


    In short, I picked silver hair.


    Long, straight silver hair.


    It was quite cool and I liked it.


    The eyes were a bit slanted and had that strong-willed look.


    I set their color to amber.


    Just 160cm for height, and a slender, model-like figure.


    Boobs are filled with dream, but for this character it felt excessive so I gave them a moderate size. Yep, my pickiness led to a good result..


    With that I finished setting the appearance..


    Time spent: ridiculous.


    But you can say I managed to create the most beautiful girl I could.


    Next came setting the character''s attributes.


    There was a large number of classes and I wavered again.


    Just which one was appropriate for this beautiful girl?


    Grabbing a sword and standing on the frontline was fascinating, but I decided to leave it for another time and wanted to pick a magic class after all.


    Firepower or healing, that was the question.


    Due to the strong-willed expression, it had to be firepower, right?


    So it had to be a prodigiously offensive class.


    I picked Mage and went on to spending the points.


    No matter how I set them, I''d probably be able to get quite strong through leveling, but apparently the first points decided the direction the character would take.


    I again wavered.


    There were 5 attributes, and I could spend a total of 10 points to bring their values up to 5.


    Strength, Endurance, Protection, Agility, Mind


    I was to allocate the points in these five entries.


    If I spent them equally, all would get to 2.


    In short, it should be alright to think of 2 as the average.


    3 was a bit superior.


    4 was quite excellent


    5 was genius-level.


    Hmm.


    I don''t like being a jack of all trades.


    So min-maxing it was!


    Strength 0, Endurance 1, Protection 0, Agility 4, Mind 5.


    That completely used the 10 points I had.


    MUAHAHAHAHA.


    Truly the defensive power of paper.


    I was going to live on Agility and Mind - which was probably magic attack power �C alone.


    And, of course, beauty.


    The next step was setting special abilities.


    There I could get special abilities by allocating points, but I only had 3 this time.


    There were a ton of options, but I decided on "Latent Potential", "Double Cast" and "Cast Time Reduction".


    I''d already decided on min-maxing after all.


    Nobody would be able to defend against my attacks!


    ...but if I didn''t find someone to be my shield, and soon, wouldn''t I die from one tackle from a slime?


    Oh, well.


    I could always use my Agility to dodge.


    Finally, I finished all the trials and tribulations of creating this character.


    I clicked "Next" and got a popup titled "Welcome to another world!"


    "Do you believe in other worlds?"


    YES NO


    Hmm, that''s a Yes, yes.


    Because I''m a pure boy dreaming of other worlds.


    Without wavering, I clicked YES.


    "Then, have a nice life."


    That was the last message.


    I think.


    I think, because at that point my consciousness stopped.


    *


    Reminiscence Over.


    "..."


    Hmm.


    I''m getting a very, very bad vibe here.


    It''s not a cheap trick like dreaming or hypnosis, definitely not.


    This meadow I''m sitting on? The softness and smell are certainly natural.


    In the first place, where is my one room apartment, my home and my castle?


    I''m not half-asleep.


    My vision is clear.


    Nothing is blurry.


    No problem.


    Alright, I finally made my resolve to clear the issue that had given me my first doubts.


    I readied myself and said something once more.


    "Ahh. Test, test?"


    ... I heard an unbelievable lovely voice.


    Coming from my throat.


    I combed my hair that felt a bit odd.


    Long. It was also glossy and smooth and silver.


    ��


    I touched my chest.


    They were moderate, but definitely filled with dream!


    ... I touched them again.


    I-I''m not doing anything dirty, alright!?


    This is important!


    This is important!!


    It''s really important, so I repeated it.


    There was an absence between my legs.


    "...eh?"


    EH?


    Can you understand my despair right now?


    Only barely did I manage to not fall unconscious again.


    But I pulled myself together.


    I got up.


    My old height was 175cm.


    "What''s with this line of sight, so low..."


    This is so weird.


    ...ahhh, yes, yes, I''m one-sixty, right. I know that.


    I was just a bit negligent.


    Furthermore, I also know something else.


    No, I have no idea how to deal with it yet, but let''s admit it:


    "I became a woman..."


    I only thought I''d play a girl, but it looks like I became one in another world.

 Volume 1 - CH 2

    I am at a loss and there''s nothing I can do about it.


    No, actually I''ve been at a loss for a while now, but reality doesn''t accommodate you just like that.


    Reality meaning the reality of another world, that is.


    After noticing I could see my own Status, for a start I did just that:


    Name: Alice


    Race: Halfelf


    Age: 15


    Gender: Female


    Class: Apprentice Mage


    Level: 1


    Skill: None


    Magic: None


    It''s true that I set the age to fifteen, but to think I''d really grow three years younger...


    Well, I''ve changed gender, so that may be the least of my worries.


    And the name, Alice, is just like I set it.


    Alice, because it''s so close to my last name Arisugawa.


    The clear, nearby lake reflected my appearance.


    A pretty girl just like I had made her.


    I tried smiling a bit.


    Crap, she''s too cute.


    I might fall for her.


    Although it''s me.


    Didn''t I make a slight mistake with the settings?


    Are other worlds no fun after all unless you''re a man?


    ...oh, well.


    A more pressing issue is the entry on magic.


    Magic: None


    That''s bad.


    As a Level 1 Apprentice Mage, I should learn magic after leveling up a bit, but at least at the moment I had none.


    Because everything''s been true to my settings so far, chances are the Attributes will be the same, too.


    In other words, hand-to-hand combat is impossible for this character.


    And yet I can''t use magic.


    This is seriously bad.


    My life''s not gonna be in serious danger the moment I meet a monster around here, is it?


    The moment I realized that, I got scared of being on that meadow.


    Am I going to be fine around here, monster-wise?


    In my early days, it''s not going to be that unreasonable, right?


    But because I couldn''t see anyone around, I had no choice but to move on my own.


    By the way, to see if I couldn''t log out or something, I minutely checked my Status, loitered around a bit and spent some more time at a loss, like before.


    ... all for naught.


    I''d seen that coming.


    So, first I had to search for a town or so to survive.


    Before making my move, I checked my equipment.


    Weapon: None


    Armor: Cloth Clothes


    Accessory: None


    Hey, aren''t I really gonna die when a monster comes?


    To warn myself, to not do anything reckless, I remembered my own Attributes.


    Strength 0, Endurance 1, Protection 0, Agility 4, Mind 5


    Like this, right?


    No weapons, but Strength 0.


    Only Cloth Clothes, but Endurance 1 and Protection 0.


    Mind 5, but no magic to rely on.


    Grml...


    Agility.


    I have to overcome this with Agility.


    If I encounter a monster, I''m going to run away!


    That decision in mind, I set out.


    While fearfully walking around, something like a distant town came into view.


    Looks like I''m on top of a hill right now, so I can easily see all around.


    I call it a town, but it isn''t that large.


    Only a bit more developed than a village, I''d say.


    However, even if I enter the town, I have neither money nor a place to stay. What''s going to happen to me?


    Furthermore.


    Furthermore, you see?


    Right now, I am the most perfectly beautiful girl I could imagine.


    I checked it earlier, and I''m so lovely I could fall for myself.


    Sleeping outdoors will be bad.


    If I don''t secure a place to sleep securely, it''ll be bad.


    This place definitely has worse public order than modern Japan, right?


    I like the thought of getting attacked by a man even less than getting attacked by a monster.


    That would be hell.


    First, I have to find a way to defend myself.


    In all kinds of meanings.


    ����but just before reaching the town, I finally encountered a monster!


    Level 1 Petite Panther


    Enemy Status, says the information popping up in my head.


    But more importantly...


    EHHH WHAT''S THIS SO CUTE!!


    It''s a puppy.


    It''s a perfect, mischievous puppy.


    It''s grown a little horn, but it''s still a cute horn.


    The fangs a bit sharp, but they''re still cute fangs.


    I''m a complete dog person, by the way.


    I think had my apartment allowed pets, I totally would''ve kept a dog...


    "Eh, woah!"


    The cute puppy came charging at me with its horn.


    I dodged it at the last second.


    Hey, wait, puppy!


    That was dangerous


    What are you going to do if you stab me with that!


    That''s not funny!


    "...sorry, puppy! I mustn''t die in this place, either!"


    I readied myself and decided to fight.


    Before the puppy recovered its stance from the charge, I punched it.


    As expected of my Agility.


    With casual ease I hit the puppy.


    Prod.


    "��"


    "��"


    The puppy''s big, round eyes met mine.


    I almost got bitten for that.


    "CRAA...!" I quickly dodged.


    ...ap, I definitely can''t win this.


    This is too powerless, right?


    When my limit is prodding a puppy.


    Arm strength that loses against a puppy? Come on!


    What do I do? What do I do!


    While I my thoughts were impatiently treading in circles, the puppy charged again.


    Ah������crap.


    I can''t dodge that one.


    One hit?


    Am I going to die in one hit?


    Protection 0 means paper, right?


    I keep watching the events in slow motion, blinking not even once.


    "Hng!"


    Suddenly, a well-built uncle stepped between the puppy and me.


    Why uncle, you ask?


    Because I saw his dandy profile that made it clear he''s that old!


    Uncle stopped and repelled the puppy''s charge with his shield and impaled it with his sword.


    ... doesn''t make for a nice picture, does it.


    With that, the puppy stopped moving and disappeared like fog.


    I see, monsters disappear upon defeat.


    That''s way better than leaving behind corpses.


    A drop item appeared.


    Petite Panther''s Fur


    I wonder, can I just sell these and make my living that way?


    Uncle specially picked it up and threw it to me.


    "That was dangerous, Missy. A little Missy like you shouldn''t loiter around outside town like that?"


    Missy?


    Ahh, he means me.


    This dandy old man threw me a look over his shoulder and loosened his face into a broad grin.


    "Y-yes. Thank you very much."


    Alright, perfect yourself!


    I originally intended to do so anyway, but now I''ll show you what a great girl I can be!


    I am a bit excited though.


    Although there''s nothing that could expose me. I''m not gonna be exposed, right?


    "But... this is a surprise. Missy, are you an elf?"


    "Eh...?"


    Uncle made a surprised face after looking at me again.


    Eh?


    How did he notice I''m an elf?


    I''m actually a halfelf though.


    "No, I''m a halfelf."


    "Hee..., I see I see. You''re the cutest girl I''ve ever seen, so I thought you might be an elf, but I see."


    Are elven looks that superior?


    "I-is that so. Uhm, thank you very much. For saving me just now."


    I''d been on the verge of death. No kidding.


    "I told you, don''t sweat it. We have to help each other in trouble, right? From the looks of it you''re alone; don''t you have a companion?"


    Uncle answered me with a smile and worriedly looked around since I was alone.


    I hadn''t had a bad feeling about him in since the beginning, but now he seemed like a genuinely good guy.


    Hmm, what should I do.


    Mixing in a bit of the truth, I told him my situation.


    "Actually, I left home. Uhm, I cannot ever go back, and without anywhere to go, either, I was wondering what to do... probably."


    It''s true.


    I only omitted some details.


    And whether I can ever go back or not needs some verification in the future.


    Uncle listened to my story quietly.


    "Missy, you said you''re a halfelf, right... Elven villages are harsh in that respect. Must have been tough on you."


    Uncle was moved to tears a bit.


    And hey, elves are horrible, aren''t they?!


    Really elitist, huh.


    "Ahh, nono, how should I put this."


    But arbitrarily making the elves the bad guys didn''t sit well with me either.


    "It''s fine, it''s finy, Missy. Everyone''s got a thing or two they don''t want to remember!"


    Yepyep, Uncle nodded.


    What should I do, this person is a bottomless fountain of goodness.


    "Still, I see. But it''s no good if a missy like you has nowhere to go. Humans aren''t all bad guys, either, but it must be tough to live on your own for a girl as ignorant of the world as you are, Missy."


    Ignorant of the world, huh.


    Is that how I look to you?


    Well, I can''t fight and I was alone outside of town.


    And at least in this world it''s true that I don''t know left from right.


    I got anxious after all.


    Seeing my uneasy expression, Uncle gave me one, big nod.


    "I''m Nicholl, an adventurer living in this town. I live with my wife and daughter, but if you like, why don''t you stay with us, Missy? This must be some kind of fate. I can''t just let you to the dogs like this."


    "Eh!?"


    Is this what they call a godsend?


    Ignorant of the world as Uncle had called me and exhausted to boot, I nodded without hesitation.


    It''s too much trust in someone I just met, but he did save my life.


    And more than anything, I really have no way to survive in this world, so I have to rely on someone.


    For now.


    "Uhm, it may cause you trouble, but please help me."


    "Hahaha, that''s no trouble. With someone like you at home, Missy, it''ll be cheerful, and my daughter''ll be happy for someone her age."


    Uncle told me with a wry smile that she''d always been noisy about wanting a little sister.


    "I... My name is Alice. Nicholl-san, really, thank you!!!"


    When I smiled in relief from the bottom of my heart, Uncle got a bit agitated and flustered.


    "O-Ouu! Let''s go, Mis... Alice-chan!"


    Like that, I took my first step living in another world.

 Volume 1 - CH 3

    The town nearby is apparently called Rinnal.


    It''s a town flourishing due to the local specialty, a fruit called Rinnal, and has been named thus.


    But what''s a Rinnal?


    And what language am I talking in in the first place?


    By the way, after you introduce yourself and consent, you can apparently see each other''s Status.


    Not everything though.


    Uncle''s Status is as follows:


    Name: Nicholl


    Race: Human


    Age: 41


    Gender: Male


    Class: Warrior


    Level: 38


    Uncle, isn''t level 38 really strong?


    I can''t see information like Skills or Magic.


    It''s probably valuable information so you don''t show it for just a self-introduction.


    Let''s remember that.


    "Unc������Nicholl-san, you''re strong, aren''t you? Level 38 is amazing."


    On the other hand, after seeing my Status, Uncle made a meek face again.


    "Throwing a girl like this out is messed up."


    What part of my Status is he talking about when he says "a girl like this"?


    My age? My level?


    After that, we entered while I noncommittally let Uncle''s consolation wash past me.


    There were some guard-looking people at the gate, but apparently everyone can enter.


    They didn''t say anything in particular to me.


    They did stare though.


    Hey, don''t ogle a girl too much.


    It''s unpleasant.


    All the way to Uncle''s house, I was exposed to the stares.


    The beauty I have poured all my effort into gathers too much attention.


    This is tough.


    "Honey, I''m home!"


    Uncle opened the door and entered, and I followed him in.


    "Hello."


    "������!"


    The moment I entered the house, my eyes met with the wife-ish person sitting at the living room table.


    She looked at me, looked at Uncle, and looked at me again.


    ����Then her face turned demonic.


    "AHHH!"


    I reflexively screamed.


    "...dear, just what''s the meaning of this? You''re not going to tell me you secretly saved up money and bought a slave, are you!!"


    Slave?


    You can buy slaves here? Hee, this really is another world.


    "I-I didn''t! Calm down! I ran into this girl when she was in trouble outside town and protected her!!"


    Level 38 Uncle was shedding cold sweat as he explained.


    Hmmmm.


    Just now, level 38 seemed really weak.


    I don''t really have anything against him.


    But now I do want to test if my attacks are weak or not.


    "Ey!"


    Prod, I hit Uncle in the gut.


    For his age, I think he has tight abs.


    By the way, as prod-dy as the hit was, I unmistakably hit him with my full power.


    I looked up at Uncle, but it didn''t look like the attack had done anything.


    So it''s no good after all.


    Or is it?


    Suddenly Uncle paled.


    It worked?


    But when I looked around, I found a demon.


    Ahh, so that''s how it is?


    "Hee? So why did this girl resist you with all she has just now?"


    Unable to reply anything to the demon''s question, Uncle could only shiver like a newborn, little deer.


    "Uhm, so is he strong or weak now..."


    No, it''s not like I had anything against him.


    Really.


    After that, various heroic tales were shared, and when the misunderstanding was finally solved, Aunty was worried for me from the bottom of her heart.


    She''s a good person.


    It seems she''s called Adele.


    I asked her to show me her Status.


    Name: Adele


    Race: Human


    Age: 40


    Gender: Female


    Class: Tailor


    Level: 21


    Tailor means she makes clothes, right?


    Which reminds me, when I came in, Aunty was been sewing at the table.


    "Alice-chan, if you have any troubles, don''t hesitate and tell us, ok? Feel free to think of this house as your home from now on."


    "Ehm... I''m somewhat really sorry. I want to bother you as little as possible."


    What''s with the people in this world?


    Are you saying that I was too sulky back in reality?


    Or is this couple just special?


    No, this couple must be special, right?


    Isn''t my greatest fortune bar none since coming to this world that I met this couple?


    "Such a reserved girl, aren''t you."


    Modesty is a virtue, you know?


    Uncle is knocked out on the sofa so I''m chatting with Aunty now.


    "Uhm, I want to become an adventurer."


    To earn money.


    "Hmm... certainly, you are a Mage, although still an apprentice, Alice-chan. That should become your greatest strength when it comes to being an adventurer."


    Mmmmm, Aunty was murmuring.


    "Uhm, is there a problem?"


    "Well, becoming an adventurer is open to anyone. For registration at the guild, just pay 1000 Rook and you''re good."


    Hee, so the currency in this world is called Rook.


    "But I''m worried if a girl like you wants to do such a dangerous job, Alice-chan."


    Well, I think there all kinds of good professions, like Aunty here being a Tailor.


    ����Hooowever!


    I''m finally in another world. How could I not adventure!?


    Would that be allowed?


    No, it wouldn''t!


    Well, I can''t win against a puppy, though.


    But the current situation is ultimately just that, current.


    "...I, for a long time I''ve lived shut in a small place. I''ve longed for the outside world. I wanted to see so much, experience so much. Adventuring is my dream!"


    It''s not a lie, technically.


    Small place = my one room apartment.


    And I did long for my daydreams.


    Alright, I didn''t lie at all!


    "Alice-chan..."


    A tear rolled down Aunty''s cheek.


    Too easy.


    "I understand. If you''re that determined, I''m not going to stop you! But at least in the beginning, form a party with our daughter and keep to nearby places. That girl may be a bit mischievous, but her skills are excellent."


    Hmmm?


    Come to think of it, Uncle mentioned he has a daughter.


    Aunty has started putting on a bit weight due to her age, but you can still see how pretty she was, and Uncle is eye candy for being in his middle ages.


    Their daughter might be something to look forward to.


    ...nope, even if I look forward to it, nothing''s going to happen, alright!!


    Just who had to go and attempt playing a girl!


    "Thank you very much. That would help me a lot."


    "Sure, sure. Okay, I''m going to prepare an early dinner today, so eat something and take a good rest. My daughter will stay out late anyway."


    She offered, so I took her up on it.


    Dinner consisted of a pie made with the local specialty, rinnals.


    I say rinnals, but they''re apples! Apples!


    So why are they called rinnals!?


    By the way, it may be a fantasy world, but they have baths!


    Baths made with cypress wood.


    Well, I say cypress though I don''t know what wood it''s actually made of, but it''s the best!


    So I received a change of clothes from Aunty and entered the bathroom.


    Bathroom.


    The... bath?!


    I looked down my body.


    First of all, when I did that as a man, there were no bulging breasts.


    But, while moderate, now they definitely held dreams!


    "...c-calm down."


    I''m no sex offender.


    This is my body. Ultimately, this is my body!


    And to get into the bath, I have to undress.


    "What am I saying, of course I have to, come on..."


    Ahaha, I laughed.


    My voice was so lovely.


    "...huu."


    I steeled myself, took off all my clothes and got into the bath.


    ...while making sure to look as little as possible at myself.


    "I''m no chicken, I''m no chicken, blubblub."


    I talked into the bath water.


    Eh? But I did wash my body before getting in?


    Washing yourself before getting into the tub is good manners after all.


    Yep, while looking as little as possible, I washed myself relying on sensation alone.


    With a somewhat slimy liquid.


    Well, it is some kind of soap or body lotion, I think.


    Not something used for weird fetishes or so, right?


    If it is, I''m going to stab Uncle in the gut some day.


    I made that decision and just when I''d stood up to get out, the bathroom door was vigorously opened.


    "������Ha?


    My thoughts stopped.


    When people relax and something unexpected happens to them, they cannot react right away.


    "Hee, you''re Alice?"


    An utterly stark-naked girl was standing in the door.

 Volume 1 - CH 4

    By the time I had caught my bearings again, the enemy had already invaded.


    Without reserve she got into the bathtub I was standing in stock still.


    HEEEEYYYYYYYY!


    "Wash yourself before you get in the tub!"


    Nono, is that really what I want to point out here?


    I was considerably confused.


    "Ehhh, that''s such a bother. You''re such a sheltered girl, Alice," she complained, but did reluctantly listen to me.


    She was surprisingly docile.


    Hmhmm, she happily hummed while washing herself.


    Nono, what should I be doing in this situation?


    Can I just remain a scarecrow?


    "E-excuse me...?"


    "Oh, I?"


    I succinctly nodded.


    "I''m the daughter of the house. Name''s Shion. Nice to meet you, Alice."


    "Haa... it''s a pleasure to meet you. ...that''s a cool name you have."


    Well, I really did think so.


    "Right? My stupid pops entrusted his dreams of adventure to me~. Come on, is that really how you name a girl?"


    Say what she might, Shion-san isn''t as unhappy over it as she would make me believe, either.


    Like Uncle and Aunty, she has chestnut-colored hair.


    It''s cut short, but she has a pretty face and doesn''t look particularly boyish.


    And.


    Her breast are huge!!


    What the hell.


    Just how much dream did she cram in there?


    Did she spend bonus points?


    "Hey, Alice, don''t be standing there and wash my back, ok?"


    "Why do I...," I set on, but obediently did as she asked.


    I''m a freeloader.


    That must not be forgotten.


    "Haa~. Still, Alice, I''m amazed how beautiful you are. Are all elves like that? I''ve never seen silver hair," Shion-san voiced her impressions as she took a long, hard look at me after we got out of the tub.


    For some reason I don''t understand, I felt strangely embarrassed and hid my body by hugging myself.


    And let me make this clear: This was not a ploy to show off my body!


    I was fundamentally embarrassed!


    "Ehm... I wonder?"


    I''ve never seen an elf in my life.


    As for myself, it''s all due to my character creation, the hand of god so to speak.


    "You''re so sheltered~," Shion-san smiled broadly as I bashfully moved closer.


    While putting on an indifferent front, I sat down behind her.


    I took a wet towel and washed her back with gentle rubs.


    "Hya!"


    "Hii!"


    Shion-san first yelped and, surprised, I followed suit.


    "That tickles, Alice. Put more strength behind it!"


    Hmm,


    I thought she was about to report me.


    Even at the best of times, this situation is dizzying.


    I really wish she wouldn''t surprise me any more.


    "But if I scrub too hard, it''s bad for your skin. It would be a waste, you''re so pretty, Shion-san."


    Eh?


    Was this the place for such a line?


    My role...


    Am I really into my role here?


    "D-don''t be stupid! Uhh... you''re so cheeky, Alice!"


    Shion-san looks so cute when she puffs up her cheeks!


    Thanks to that, my racing heart slowed just a bit, too.


    Disperse, worldy desires!


    ��


    Eh?


    Did my current self just have worldy desires?


    "... I don''t! I mean, I''m a girl..."


    I''m super-down now.


    Shion-san got worried about me as I started murmuring behind her.


    The next day.


    Without wasting a moment, I headed out to adventure with Shion-san. First we stopped in the town to get me equipment.


    By the way, Shion-san''s Status is as follows:


    Name: Shion


    Race: Human


    Age: 17


    Gender: Female


    Class: Swordsman


    Level: 14


    Hee~


    Is it the wisdom of age? Uncle''s level is higher.


    Well, he certainly has the abs to match.


    Anyway, as a Swordsman, Shion-san fights on the frontline.


    Although from the looks of her light armor, she''s not a tank.


    "Alice, you''re a mage, aren''t you? Then you can just get your armor from mom."


    "Eh? So Tailors really make those?"


    "Yeah. By the way, Pops told me to teach you the ropes because of how little you know of the world."


    Uncle, good job!


    His gentleness is really touching.


    "Basically, if you go to any weapons or armor store, you can find mass-produced goods. But to get some of good quality or a one-off item, you have to directly rely on a Smith or Tailor."


    One-off!


    That''s such a nice term.


    Personal! Personal is good!


    "And, since I''m a Swordsman, I often rely on a Smith for my weapons and armor, but for someone like you, Alice, you get your armor from a Tailor. If it''s too heavy, you can''t equip it, right? Metal-made stuff or the like."


    "Uhhhm."


    When they call me that feeble, it hurts the male heart that I have left.


    Along the way to the weapon store, I looked all around me.


    In the garden of some private house, I found some firewood and an axe to chop it.


    "Just wait and see, Shion-san."


    "Hey... you are dynamic for the strangest things, Alice."


    Seeming to have caught on to what I had found and what I was about to do, she followed me with a sigh.


    After getting into the garden, I laid my hands on the axe.


    "Unnng!"


    "..."


    Just from me picking up the axe, Shion-san gave me worried looks!


    My Streeength!


    I hate my Strength 0!!


    But I''m still a former man!


    This sensation is deeply carved into my being, I don''t forget it so easily!


    I''m not some town chick.


    Right, back at home I''ve chopped wood!


    "Uuhhhhhnnnn!"


    With my arms trembling like a leaf I lifted the axe.


    I lowered my hips and took a stance to easily apply my strength.


    I tightened my body.


    Imagining one rod going through my body, I focused on my trunk.


    Right, you don''t just swing your arms!


    Without using your whole body, you can''t split the log!


    I finished the preparations and took aim.


    "Haaaaah!


    Mustering all my strength, I raised the axe above my head and, using the strength of my whole body, swung it at my target.


    Thump.


    It penetrated for about 10cm.


    It went 10cm?


    It did, right?


    10cm... just what effect did my strength make?


    Isn''t this just from the weight of the falling axe alone?


    "��"


    "��"


    I gently put the axe back and met Shion-san''s eyes.


    "What do you think?"


    "Yeah... I knew this was gonna happen."


    Tehe, so she knew.


    After being recognized as feeble and having my male pride shattered into pieces like that, I quietly followed Shion-san to the weapons store.


    The house and garden earlier belonged to an acquaintance of Shion-san''s so it was settled with an explanation.


    Yes.


    "A rod, right. Anything else is impossible."


    "Yes, I think you''re right."


    I''ve become an obedient Alice.


    Let''s admit it, I have no strength.


    But you''ll learn sooner rather than later!


    I have the world''s greatest firepower!


    ...probably.


    "First of all, your first equipment will be a present from me. You''re like a little sister to me after all."


    "Shion-san..."


    In this other world, I got an Onee-chan!


    Accompanied by Shion-san, I looked through the equipment in the shop''s corner with the rods.


    Rod: 100 Rook


    Flame Rod: 1000 Rook


    Ice Rod: 1000 Rook


    Lightning Rod: 1000 Rook


    That''s the selection of rods the weapon store in this town has.


    As Shion-san said, they''re mass-produced and lack both a particular quality or inscription.


    "Okay, this Rod, then."


    "Whyyy are you that reserved? Make it an elemental rod! You''re flimsy so you at least need a proper weapon!"


    Shion told me off and put the Rod back onto the shelf.


    Hmm...


    Is she going to be alright?


    I don''t have a clear grasp of the price level yet, but 1000 Rook seems expensive...


    "Don''t be so reserved, Alice. Forget that I said you''re like a little sister to me, you are my little sister. At least be a little bit selfish!"


    Shion-san smiled at me. That smile really reminds of her dad.


    Crap, that struck home.


    The tears I had held back were coming through.


    "Uhh... some dust got in my eye..."


    "What are getting all shy for, idiot~."


    Shion-san petted my head.


    I resisted, but she just went on and tuzzled my hair.


    After messing around for a while, I looked straight at Shion-san and said my thanks.


    As well as that word.


    "Thank you, Onee-chan!"


    For some reason that made Shion-san all agitated and flustered.


    I''ve seen that reaction before, but where...


    As for the equipment, in the end I had her buy me a Lightning Rod.


    And then we went home once and I got a Leather Robe (with Inscription) from Aunty.


    Amazingly, it''s high quality!


    I equipped everything and finally we went out to adventure.


    Currently my equipment is as follows:


    Weapon: Lightning Rod


    Armor: Leather Robe (high quality)(Inscription: Adele)


    Accessory: None


    Alright, this time I''m sure I can win even against a puppy!


    ... I hope.

 Volume 1 - CH 5

    Shion-san and I decided to leave the town and head for a ruin in the forest beyond the hill I had first arrived on.


    Oh my god!


    I''m so excited!


    "Onee-chan, is there a demon king in the ruin? If I defeat him, I''ll be a hero! What should I do!?"


    "Seeing how you can''t chop wood, why don''t you worry about that later?"


    So what!


    I don''t plan to rely on the strength in my arms!


    "We''re about to leave the town, so let''s form a party now."


    "Hm? Party?"


    Doesn''t forming a party mean heading out together, like we are now?


    Shion-san laughed at my usual clueless face.


    "There is an Invite entry in the Status, right? You can invite people into your party with that, forming a group of up to six."


    "Hee~~"


    However, being able to see your Status and requesting to join parties, it''s like I''m in a game. But it is another world after all, right?


    Hm?


    Or is this a game? A dream?


    Uhhhhm.


    ... I guess I should make sure.


    That being said, but how do I actually go about that?


    For now I can say I get hungry and sleepy.


    The five senses are perfectly recreated, too.


    Compared to before I was reborn, nothing feels off about my body, either.


    ��


    Well, of course there is a difference.


    An extraordinary difference, the one between being a man and a woman.


    Probably never before in my life have I been embarrassed to go to the toilet.


    And while the standard of living might be higher in modern Japan, it''s not that bad here.


    I can see that an original culture has developed here.


    It''s probably too creative to come up in a dream of mine.


    Actually, I''m on the verge of admitting I was reborn into another world.


    Just.


    If I am to fight with monsters, there is one thing I have to make sure of.


    That is��������damage.


    If there are the Status and parties, will the attacks I take from monsters be converted into damage?


    In other words, is there pain?


    Or is there not?


    Will simply a value such as HP go down?


    Was there such a value in the Status?


    And this is important


    Ignoring games for now, can I fight in this reality where my life depends on it? I''m not used to pain.


    "... this is the one thing I didn''t want to do."


    But I still have to do it, before leaving the town.


    I looked around and found what I was looking for.


    And then I picked that up �������� a pebbly lying at a street corner.


    A round pebbly of good size, fitting onto the palm of my hand.


    ...here I go!


    "Come... on!! ~~~~!"


    I smashed the pebble against my head with all my strength.


    "Haaa!?"


    Shion-san was shocked by my cryptic action.


    Seeing stars is probably a good expression for me right now.


    Fuhh...


    "OOWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW! OUCHOUCHOUCH!"


    I was rolling over the floor in pain.


    This hurts, this freaking hurts!


    A dream!?


    A game!?


    HAHAHAHA!


    Fine, I''ll admit it.


    It doesn''t matter anymore what this is.


    No matter what, this can only be reality.


    I mean it hurts!


    It hurts so much I''m crying!!!


    "Wai, Alice!? Are you alright!?"


    Well... certainly it hurts to smash a pebble against your head.


    That goes without saying.


    But does it hurt this much?


    Is that it?


    Does it want to say I''m paper?


    Does it want to say I''m freaking tofu with Protection 0?


    But I''m a maiden, not tofu...


    Anyway, the pain finally subsided and I got up straight.


    Verification over.


    "... with that out of the way, let''s go, Onee-chan."


    "Eh? Ah, okay... wait, Alice... is everything alright with your head?"


    What exactly do you mean with that, Onee-chan?


    ...I may have lost more than I thought.


    For a while Shion-san gave me lukewarm looks, but that was alright.


    After an invitation from Shion-san, the two of us formed a pair party.


    Pair hunting!


    So nice!


    "At first we''re going to fight near the town, and once you''re used to it, we''ll head to the ruins. But since it''s meaningless for me to do too much, the fighting will be done mainly by you."


    "You''re not going to abandon me, are you?"


    "You''ll be fine, you''ll be fine."


    Really?


    Shion-san, do you properly realize I''m weaker than a puppy?


    It''s inattentiveness like "That little poses no problem" that leads to great accidents!


    "And Alice, don''t form parties with just anyone, you hear me? If it''s not with people you can trust, or where you won''t regret it even if they betray you, it''s dangerous."


    "Is that so?"


    "Fundamentally, money and experience are shared equally between party members, but that doesn''t work with drop items. Especially when you find a rare item, it''s easy to be stabbed in the back."


    "Scary!"


    Other worlds are scary!


    Is this one of those cases?


    Where you''re not protected by the law?


    Self-responsibility?


    "That''s why I show my Status to people I decide to party with, without hiding anything. As a sign of trust."


    Shion-san showed me her Status up to the details.


    Weapon: Eastern Sword (high quality)(Inscription: Izanagi)


    Armor: Light Plate (high quality)(Inscription: Kalon)


    Accessory: Gale Earring


    Skill: Slash


    "Onee-chan, that looks really strong!"


    "Well, getting your equipment in order is basic for adventurers."


    Shion-san said that it wasn''t actually that good, but she probably went through a lot of trouble to gather it.


    Shion is great because she still doesn''t boast!


    "I''m going to show you my Attributes, too."


    So you can see Attributes, too?


    I never knew.


    And Shion-san''s Attributes are as follows:


    Strength 3, Endurance 1, Protection 1, Agility 5, Mind 0


    "...Onee-chan, that''s so unbalanced."


    Seriously!!


    Is it okay to have Endurance and Protection both at 1?


    "Well, who cares, as long as it doesn''t hit me."


    Are you like that?


    Are you like that red guy, Onee-chan!?[1]


    But Agility 5, huh.


    There was a genius this close to me.


    Frankly, I thought I wouldn''t find anyone to beat my 4 Agility for a while.


    "Onee-chan... now I''m a little bit worried how reliable you really are..."


    "Ehh!? What are your Attributes, then?


    "Very well! Feast your eyes, they''re amazing!"


    Strength 0, Endurance 1, Protection 0, Agility 4, Mind 5


    "Hehe!"


    "Feeble..."


    "That!?"


    There is another part that begs even more attention, isn''t there!?


    "Ehm, Mind 5 might be amazing, but it just doesn''t click for me. Well, the 4 in Agility is a bit surprising though."


    Well, I haven''t properly experienced its amazingness myself yet, so I can''t help you there.


    "But the 0, 1, 0 is even more of a surprise..."


    That''s the result?


    ... I don''t even know what you''re talking about!


    After exchanging the necessary information, we left the town.


    From now on, puppies might attack us any time.


    Full of vigilance, I looked left and right while carefully making step after step.


    Because I was too much of a tortoise, Onee-chan started dragging me along by my neck midway.


    "I''m no luggage~!"


    "But you''re light. Are you eating properly?"


    "I''ve eaten four plates of curry before!"


    "Curry?"


    Eh?


    Curry. Is it not getting translated? I can pronounce it, though.


    "It''s a food served in bowls, and I''ve eaten four servings."


    "Hee. Just where does all of that fit into your body, hmm?"


    "Hehe, are you impressed?"


    That''s the appetite of a growing boy, hungry after club activities!


    "So, how much did you eat yesterday?"


    "Rinnal pie, one slice. That''s all that fit."


    "��"


    "��"


    She''s totally thinking I lied!!


    I didn''t, but I have no way to prove it!


    "Oh? Hey, we have our first customer!"


    "Wah!"


    A push from Shion-san made me land on the ground.


    And before me...


    Petite Panther Level 2 has appeared!


    Enemy Status confirmed!


    Oh!?


    So you''re here~...


    Eh?


    Isn''t it level 2?


    Did I see something wrongly?


    "O-Oneechan, leve, enemy!"


    "Oh, its level? They fluctuate a bit. Even in the same place."


    I haven''t heard any of this!?


    "Well, you''ll manage."


    So easygoing!


    And why are energetically sitting down over there!?


    Are you just watching?


    You have no intention whatsoever of helping me, huh!?


    "Woah!!"


    The level 2 puppy didn''t wait for my trembling to settle down.


    Of course he didn''t!


    With my inherent agility, I somehow managed to get past its initial attack.


    Alright, bring it on!


    I''m also a (former) man!


    In my heart, I''m still a man!


    That means there are some battles I have to fight!


    I held the Lightning Rod before me and carefully closed the distance.


    Maybe the level 2 puppy had noticed I''m not the me of the past, because it carefully watched me.


    Wait, the one in the past had been impaled by Uncle.


    "Here I come!"


    With a nimble movement, I smashed the Lightning Rod into the puppy.


    "Squeek!"


    "Ah, sorry! ������cra!!"


    The moment I was inattentive due to pangs of conscience, I almost got bitten for it.


    This is dangerous!


    Because with the earlier verification I''ve bitterly experienced how painful such a bite would be!


    "What are you doing..."


    I could hear Shion say something behind me.


    But I ignore her!


    Nng, after all fighting for life and death is severe.


    This is the law of survival of the fittest.


    This is what it means to be an adventurer.


    Anybody who doesn''t like it can just become a tailor or a smith in town.


    But I...


    "I have decided already..."


    I''m going to live in this world.


    I am going to adventure in this world.


    Rather than confining myself to my small room, I really think this world is better!


    "Haaahhhh!"


    After dodging an attack, I hit the puppy with all my might.


    At that moment, the Lightning Rod gleamed and lightning washed over the puppy.


    It gave one last twitch and stopped moving.


    "��"


    The puppy dissolved into the world and a Petite Panther''s Fur appeared in its place.


    A drop of something wetted the fur.


    "... Alice, are you sure you can do this?"


    "... I ... can."


    I''ve already stained my hands with blood.


    If I pulled back here, I would never be able to apologize to the puppy.


    My resolve is hard.


    But the tears just don''t stop.


    "Wuaaaaaaahhhhh!"


    On that day.


    I chose to live by taking lives.

 Volume 1 - CH 6

    Level 3 Woodrobin


    After I took my first life, Shion-san and I headed towards the ruins while fighting monsters.


    "Hah!"


    Inside the forest, the encounter rate was quite high.


    I''ve already lost count.


    Shion-san lightly attacked to draw aggro and I was to finish off the monsters.


    Drawing aggro means becoming the enemy''s target of attack, but, well, if you think about it as the enemy basically going after the most threatening target, it''s not too far off.


    I mean, currently I cannot really fight.


    And this opponent called Woodrobin?


    It shoots freaking arrows!


    It''s a monster, so why does it carry weapons!?


    Using branch arms it grew from its stump, this stump held bow and arrows of self-made(?) wood.


    Frankly speaking, it''s more scary than anything.


    In my world, projectile weaponry is the strongest, you know?


    Don''t bring swords to gun fights.


    However.


    However!


    My Onee-chan made absolutely no issue out of the projectile weapons.


    Even now she was lightly twisting her upper body, dodging the arrows.


    Shion-san answered my question why she could do that so easily with:


    "Eh? If you see their posture, you just have to see through where they''re aiming and dodge, right?"


    I have no idea what she''s talking about.


    For example, let''s assume that in my world, someone from the mafia or the yakuza aims a gun at you.


    It''s a gun, so of course it can only shoot straight.


    Well, I don''t know about people like that guy with the thick eyebrows shooting in G-lines, but still.


    Anyway, once you know where the gun is aimed, you only have to sidestep the bullet the moment the trigger is pulled.


    That''s her claim.


    "Agility 5, huh."


    I feel like I''ve caught a glimpse of something tremendous.


    "Alice, don''t space out!"


    "Y-yes!"


    In a rush, I circled behind the stump and attacked it with the Lightning Rod.


    In about one out of five hits, the lightning strike happens.


    This time, I got the lightning strike on the first hit and successfully defeated the stump.


    "Fuh..."


    In all likelihood, I think a Lightning Rod of a better quality will cause lightning strikes with a higher probability.


    Weapons are important.


    For drop items, there was a medicinal plant, so I picked it up.


    Then I diligently, warily turned around.


    "Hoh~? You think I''d stab you in the back? Is that it what it says? Your attitude?"


    Shion-san smoothly laid a hand on her Eastern Sword (high quality) and smiled darkly at me.


    "C-come on! I''m just putting your teachings about adventuring to practice, right?"


    Well, let''s not mess around too much.


    Even the best of friends need proper respect.


    "Oh, well. It''s time to go home for the day."


    "Eh? But we haven''t gone to the ruins yet?"


    Seeing as we had just entered the forest with them, the ruins themselves were nowhere to be seen.


    "It''s fine. Besides, no reason to hurry, is there?"


    "I can still go on."


    "No, you can''t."


    "Why? The sun''s not going down, either."


    Shion-san looked at me and sighed greatly.


    "Anyone would agree with me if they so much as looked at you."


    "..."


    Actually, after my crying fit, Shion-san tried to stop our outing and we only got this far because I had obstinately refused.


    That made rejecting her concerns now all the harder.


    "... alright."


    Like this, Shion-san''s and my first day of adventuring came to an end.


    The enemies we encountered on the meadow on the way back were wordlessly cut down by Shion-san.


    I came home, had dinner, took a bath and huddled on the bed in the room (my own one!) that Aunty had prepared for me.


    To put it clearly, I was down.


    I still couldn''t forget the sensation in my hand.


    "If only I could use magic, I wouldn''t get this sensation..."


    No, that''s not quite right.


    Without this sensation, it would feel like a game where pushing one button sends out missiles and ends the war.


    I''m sure what I''m feeling right now is important.


    As harsh as it is for someone from modern Japan like me.


    At that point, I noticed I hadn''t checked the fruits of the day''s efforts.


    I looked at my Status.


    Name: Alice


    Race: Halfelf


    Age: 15


    Gender: Female


    Class: Apprentice Mage


    Oh?


    Level 4?


    It went up that much?


    I didn''t notice at all.


    Skill: None


    Magic: Can choose initial magic


    "...eh?"


    Magic: Can choose initial magic


    I reflexively did a double-take.


    I... can use magic?


    While reigning in my impatience, I selected the entry called Magic Settings.


    Fire


    Blizzard


    Thunder


    Looks like I have to choose one of the three.


    I see. Interesting!


    If I''m right, then Mages in this world are specialized.


    So, which do I pick?


    But while I ask myself that, actually I''ve already made my decision.


    Thunder


    That''s the one.


    Why?


    Because I like it.


    That''s it.


    Got a problem?


    Anyhow, with this I''ve set my initial magic and can use Thunder now.


    I should.


    "I wanna try it out..."


    I think I''m a very self-centered person.


    A fire was lit inside my heart that was down until a moment ago.


    At times like this, I''m the type that can''t stay still.


    I changed from my house clothes into my equipment and sneakily left my room.


    Light leaked out of Shion-san''s room.


    I quietly moved past it.


    Uncle was in the living room.


    "Mm? Alice-chan? ... what''s with that getup?


    Uncle was clearly suspicious of my outfit.


    ...nggg, so you''re getting in my way, Uncle?


    Like I''ll let you!


    "Nichol-san."


    "Yes?"


    "Please be silent and let me pass."


    "Well, I can''t do that, can I? I think as you are now, you shouldn''t go outside. Besides, the sun''s gone down."


    Hey, now''s not the time for disputes like this!


    If Shion-san finds me, it''s all over!


    I''m just no match for her!


    "...please let me pass."


    "I can''t."


    "...Dad."


    Uncle. Twitched.


    "Please let me pass, Dad. In silence, right now."


    "..."


    "Otherwise, I''ll never think of you as Dad ever again."


    "Please go."


    Uncle was weirdly stiff about it, but he opened the way.


    Too easy.


    After getting out of the house, it had really gotten pitch dark.


    There are kind of street lights, but regretfully not that many.


    By the way, the illumination used in street lights and homes are not lamps, but special, magic crystals.


    Anyhow, there are too few of them so they can''t banish the darkness.


    It''s completely different from modern Japan.


    Well, on the other hand the stars and the moons (moons?) seem all the brighter for it.


    "I can already cross the meadow... wonder if I can get to the ruins?"


    I do think this is foolhardy.


    Have I just made a normal decision, or have I not?


    Only the people around me can answer that.


    But I stealthily left the town.


    I left the town, arbitrarily shook off the enemies I encountered on the meadow and reached the forest.


    My night vision is surprisingly good.


    Even with moonlight alone, it''s rather bright... is the feeling I get.


    No, I can see too well.


    I''m seeing too well here.


    "Elven eyes?"


    Otherwise, the difference to the night vision I''ve had so far is too big.


    Well, I''m only a halfelf though.


    But like this, I can also guarantee my vision even inside the forest.


    Nobody should catch me unprepared and I''m also not going to flail around, no idea what I''m doing.


    ����������is what I thought at some point.


    "Uhhhm, where am I?"


    Shortly after entering the forest.


    I lost my way.


    I''ve taken the forest too lightly.


    Being able to see, not being able to see, nothing of that matters.


    Don''t underestimate nature.


    In the first place, I only heard that the ruins are in the forest, so how did I hope to actually find them?


    If you act on an impulse, nothing good''s gonna come of it.


    In the first place, if you can see but lose your way, what''s to stop you from going in circles in the same place?


    From what I''ve heard, if you get lost in a deep forest, you can''t walk straight for even twenty meters.


    "Uhhhm."


    Knowledge for when you''re lost, number 1.


    Method: Left Hand Rule.


    If you stick with your left hand to the trees on the left side of the path and move forward, you''ll eventually get out of the forest.


    "But I refuse!"


    I mean, what if I try to touch a tree in this darkness and my hand hits a hairy caterpillar or so?


    It''s impossible!


    Number 2.


    Method: Tr��maux''s Algorithm


    Mark the ways you''ve gone, exploring all possibilities until you''re out.


    I can make marks in the ground with my rod.


    However!


    "I don''t have the endurance for it!"


    Damn my Endurance 1!


    But this is a problem.


    I don''t run into many enemies, but it''s a problem.


    Oh, the urban legend that monsters grow more active at night is probably a lie.


    They''re sleeping. Look, the Woodrobin over there.


    Now, let sleeping dogs lie, yes.


    I randomly walked through the pitch dark, silent forest.


    I''ve grown up in the boonies, so this darkness doesn''t freak me out.


    Furthermore, I have this night vision.


    It''s not that scary.


    But I wonder how far I''ve walked.


    By the time another fear, Shion-san''s gonna kill me come sunrise, started going through my head, I finally saw them.


    "Ruins... found!"


    In a place so open I thought I''d left the forest for a moment stood a worn-down structure.


    ... by the way, my first objective was coming to the ruins, was it?


    Well, fine.

 Volume 1 - CH 7

    At first I walked around the ruins in something like a sightseeing mood.


    I like ruins.


    They''re romantic


    Be it ancient Japanese burial mounds, the Great Wall of China, Machu Picchu, I''d wanted to make a tour around the world to all those relics of history.


    So I think I''ll use this other world and tour ruins as much as I like.


    "Hmm? So it''s not that big..."


    When I tried it, going around it once took about five minutes.


    Five minutes by foot.


    Because my pace was slow-ish while taking a closer look, its out circumference is probably around 250 meters.


    Roughly the same as the 200 meters track around a sports field?


    I''d intended to make sure of the scale before going in, but at this size, I''m not going to get lost, am I?


    I can do this... I think.


    If it gets dangerous, I can just fall back immediately.


    Can I really say ''Nahhh, better not'' after coming all this way?


    "Hehee, unfortunately, I''m no coward!"


    Unfortunately, huh...


    Pushed by my baseless confidence, I came to the magic circle at what I assume to be the ruins'' front side.


    I wonder, do they use magic crystals for magic circles?


    The one before me is shining faintly.


    Is this the entrance?


    Since I haven''t seen something like a physical entrance into the inside of the ruins, thinking so is natural.


    For another world.


    I''m sure I''m going to be teleported into the ruins from here.


    ...yeah, I''m going to be alright, aren''t I?


    It''s not a trap, is it?


    I''m not going to burn in the flames of hell the moment I step into the magic circle?


    After getting so far, I''d lost a bit of my nerve, but I nevertheless softly stepped into the circle.


    It only gently shone.


    Phew, it didn''t suddenly flare up bright enough to destroy my eyes.


    And while I thought that, I stopped being able to see the scenery outside the circle.


    I was surrounded by a wall of fleeting, white light, but after a few seconds it died down.


    The scenery outside... has completely changed.


    I''m inside now.


    Is the wall itself out of magic crystal? It''s shining in a light green.


    Be that as it may, I''m clearly inside the ruins.


    "Fantasy indeed..."


    Really impressive.


    I left the magic circle and checked my surroundings.


    There didn''t seem to be anything but the magic circle in the room.


    I was interested where the corridor led that was visible through the room''s one exit.


    I carefully stuck my head through the doorway and checked the corridor in both directions.


    Right, dead end.


    Left, Mister Bear.


    "......"


    Hm?


    Let''s check this once more.


    Right... the corridor ends right there.


    Left... Mister Bear, even closer than before.


    Level 10 Ruin Bear


    The Enemy Status popped up inside my head.


    "Waaaiii! Level 10!?"


    I had already drawn aggro and Mister Bear was charging down the narrow corridor.


    CRAPCRAPCRAPCRAP!!


    What kind of horror movie is this!


    A disaster movie is nothing in comparison!


    I can''t think any human would think of fighting that Mister Bear if it came charging at them while slinging drool left and right.


    No objections allowed!


    So, time for a tactical retreat.


    I hurried back into the room and quickly got onto the magic circle.


    ������but nothing happened.


    "I really didn''t want such jokes right NOOOOOOW!!!!"


    What''s with this piece-of-junk magic circle, did it break!?


    What!?


    What''s going on here!?


    ... don''t tell me!


    Entrance and exit are not the same!?


    To get out of here, I have to find the exit magic circle, is that it!?


    "Grrrrr."


    Mister Bear quietly planted himself in the exit.


    Now I had no way to leave or fall back, my last stand was complete.


    For an instant I considered playing dead.


    But if I do that, I might very well really die, so let''s not try.


    While shedding cold sweat, I grasped my Lightning Rod.


    If I hit the bear with this thing''s lightning strike, even it shouldn''t come out unscathed.


    I''d slip past that front paw and hit him.


    I can do it, I can do it.


    I just need to tell myself that.


    Concentrate.


    Probably, one hit will result in instant death.


    Even if it''s only knowledge from modern Japan, but I''ve heard that, for example, an Asian black bear can pulverize a horse''s or cow''s neck with one hit from its front paws.


    Or that some famous martial artist, when asked if he could defeat a bear, had laughed and declared that it was impossible for humans to do.


    I dare say he was right!


    Sweat ran down my cheek.


    The bear planted himself before its prey.


    I-is this the imposing, bipedal stance bears are famous for?


    Being treated to it in person, no way to deal with bears came to mind, nothing at all.


    Anyhow, I need to take the initiative!


    That''s everything!


    Right, I''m going to read the opponent''s attack like Shion-san.


    I stopped even breathing and waited for that moment.


    The bear''s center of balance shifted... I think.


    In the next moment, its forepaws came rushing down at me.


    "������!!"


    Since I had sensed the preparatory movements, I evaded by a hair''s breadth by letting myself fall down before stepping up to the bear.


    "Please!!"


    I smashed Lightning Rod into bear belly.


    A flash came from the rod''s magic crystal.


    The lightning strike succeeded!!


    Being so close to the bear was scary, so I immediately backed away.


    I backed away and prayingly looked at the bear.


    "Grrr"


    Mister Bear, going strong!


    There seems to be some damage, but it''s nothing fatal.


    It''s looking at me with some wariness.


    ������to be honest: I''m on the verge of despair.


    By chance, my first attacked triggered the lightning strike, but to trigger another one, I need an average of five more hits.


    That''s probably impossible.


    Slipping past its attack five times and attacking... is probably impossible.


    Why did I come to this place in the first place again?


    What had I gotten excited for and come to the ruins alone?


    Even if I said I could use magic, that''s no reason to come in here before testing it.


    I''ve certainly been a bit too excited.


    "... use it?"


    Could I even use it?


    Although I was too cornered to rely on it?


    However, originally my goal has not been coming to the ruins, but to test my magic.


    Alright, I''m going to show it here and now.


    Or rather, I''ve got no other choice.


    The time for crying has passed.


    Do it if you don''t want to die!


    In my head, I imagined my Status and the use of magic.


    I understood the necessary information.


    Thunder: 10s cast time, 10s cooldown


    Well, at the moment the cooldown doesn''t matter.


    If it takes ten seconds to cast, one shot is all I have.


    (Thunder, activate)


    I willed, and waited.


    Countdown, 10


    Along with the beginning of the cast time, my body got hot.


    The bear began signs of attacking again.


    It slowly but steadily closed the distance.


    Without any rash movements, I matched its advance and fell back until I couldn''t anymore.


    My back touched the wall.


    The bear moved even closer.


    I didn''t want to enter its space until the last possible second.


    Along the wall, I fled into a corner.


    The corner furthest away from the door.


    I genuinely had nowhere left to run.


    Slowly the bear came closer to end it.


    Then it could reach.


    It was in range.


    The bear''s center of gravity lowered.


    Count, 5


    Maybe it was due to the mana, but my body was lightly glowing.


    The bear threw himself on me.


    I somehow let myself fall on my backside and let the charge pass over my head.


    I hadn''t aimed for it, but the corner was too small for the bear to bring its arms to use well.


    That''s why the bear came biting at me with its boasted fangs.


    I thrust the Lightning Rod into its snout and somehow or other kept it in check.


    However, our strength was too different.


    It tore the rod from my hands with its brutal strength alone.


    With this, I was completely checkmated.


    With a bite, it could take my head right off.


    I thrust both my hands at the bear.


    ������I could do this!


    Count, 0!


    "Split the heavens and become a ray of light, to strike my enemies������ Thunder!!!"


    Radiant lightning pierced the bear''s body.


    Threads of lightning discharging streamers into the floor, electrifying it.


    Like time had stopped, the bear and I remained still.


    I had felt the spell connect.


    Slowly, the bear''s eyes turned inside out and drool dripped from its mouth.


    And still, the bear loomed over me.


    "Hii!?"


    Is it impossible?


    Is it impossible with my level 4 magic?


    I even shouted that super-embarrassing chant as it came to mind! This is too much!


    My eyes turned teary, and I closed them


    "......?"


    When the bear didn''t bite me no matter how much time passed, I squinted my eyes open, but it was nowhere to be seen.


    Instead, a drop item had fallen down.


    ������Bear Ears


    "And what should I do with this?"


    I picked up the Bear Ears, puzzled.


    They were rather fluffy.


    ... hmm, am I gonna make it to the exit?

 Volume 1 - CH 8

    After fighting my way through the life-and-death struggle with the bear, I first of all decided to make a few experiments with my lifeline, magic.


    So now I''m still in the same room, sitting on the floor and thinking carefully.


    Knowing yourself is important.


    First, there''s simply the power.


    You can say that the results allow me to have quite high hopes in that regard.


    The magic of level 4 me has felled the level 10 bear in one strike.


    Well, I also hit the bear with a lightning strike from the Lightning Rod, so another test is required to see if one strike really is enough though.


    One strike, or not.


    If I am to fight alone, that difference is huge.


    I can''t think that the Lightning Rod''s lightning strikes are more powerful than my Thunder, so I can defeat bears with two strikes at most, but there''s a trap in the cast time and the cooldown.


    Thunder: 10s cast time, 10s cooldown.


    If acting in a party, those time windows shouldn''t cause problems.


    Of course, that assumes the party has someone holding up the frontline.


    "Without a tank, the backline can''t shine...?"


    The firepower is plenty though.


    So, does a Mage require a party after all?


    For argument''s sake, let''s assume I hadn''t put my leftover Attribute points into Agility, but had gone for Endurance 2 and Protection 3.


    Would I have survived my run-in with the bear?


    Endurance 2 is average.


    Protection 3 is good.


    And since I can''t change Mind 5, Agility would be 0.


    With that setup, I cannot expect to slip past the earlier paw attacks like I had.


    So would I have taken the attack and survive?


    "An attack from those paws that pulverize horse and cow necks?


    That''s probably impossible.


    The level difference was too big, too.


    So, should I have gone full-out with Protection 5?


    That would''ve changed nothing, either.


    Normally thinking, you can do nothing with Endurance 0.


    For a Mage going solo, the way I spent my Attribute points isn''t wrong.


    Endurance 2, Protection 5, Mind 3 is an option, too, but decreasing its greatest charm, the firepower, goes against my thoughts a little.


    A Mage equipping a shield and standing on the frontline.


    Well, there are probably a few of those in this world.


    (Thunder, activate)


    Let''s try shooting it at a nearby wall for a test.


    Actually, I''ve already tried it before. I don''t particularly need to target a monster to use magic.


    I can probably use it against humans, too, of course.


    During the 10s cast time, I can actually feel my body generate the mana required to shoot the magic.


    It doesn''t mean that I actually need to say a 10 second long chant.


    "Thunder!"


    Lightning raced towards the wall.


    "I see."


    And apparently I don''t have to say the chant at the end, either.


    However, the lightning feels darker than when I did say it.


    I need to test it in practice later, but I can probably think of it having less power, too.


    And then there is the cooldown.


    Maybe my body is lacking the mana after using the magic, but at least I feel languid.


    The cooldown time feels like the time it takes for my body to restore the mana inside it from the air surrounding me.


    Why? Because even now lightly glowing particles gather around my body and I start slowly feeling better.


    The time that takes? Ten seconds.


    ������so, can I cast another spell before that time is up?


    I once more willed the magic to activate.


    The light particles that had still been gathering around my body stopped that and switched to magic activation.


    The cooldown was stopped and my sensation changed to that of mana being generated from within my body.


    "Thunder!"


    I dropped against the wall again.


    ������the moment the spell activated, a dizzying feeling of exhaustion assaulted me.


    This seems like the side effect from not accommodating the cooldown, in other words the time it takes for my body to naturally recover its mana.


    Let me focus on recovering for a while and steady my breath.


    So this is how it feels to run out of gas.


    But if this is it, I can ignore the cooldown when push comes to shove.


    There''s no need to push myself too much, but knowing it never hurts.


    Most importantly, if I''m solo I can only use this as a finisher.


    If I can''t win with it yet make myself stagger this much, it''s over.


    Applying it to this place I''m in right now, it''s effective against the bears if I can''t defeat them with one hit.


    I''ll still have to work a means to overcome the 10s casting time no matter what though.


    "Hmm..."


    Then there is the amount of mana I can store in my body, doesn''t it change a lot with level and Attributes?


    Apprentice Mage Level 5


    I leveled up earlier, so I''m level 5 now.


    Some time I''ll need to try out how much I can ignore the cooldown without running out of gas.


    And then������


    Magic: Thunder (Proficiency 1)


    This Proficiency entry is fairly intriguing.


    Shooting the wall like I''ve been doing is not counted.


    It likely increases by defeating enemies and the like.


    (Proficiency, huh)


    I have various ideas on it, but only time will tell what it exactly does.


    And with that, I''ve finished the verifications I can do myself, I guess?


    What''s going to happen once I learn Double Cast and Cast Time Reduction?


    There are so many things I still don''t understand.


    "... a mentor would be nice..."


    I really want one.


    I really want many things.


    But, well, now''s not the time for that.


    How am I going to get back?


    That''s the question.


    I can fight against bear-class enemies while buying time for ten seconds.


    "Hmmm... it seems really short, yet long..."


    Ten seconds.


    That''s around the time a world athlete takes to run 100m.


    Thinking about it like that, it seems like the blink of an eye.


    Now, what should I do...


    ������and while I was thinking that, the entrance magic circle started shining.


    Eh, someone''s coming?


    In the middle of the night?


    Wait, so did I.


    Just sitting around and blanking out felt dangerous, so I moved into the corner of the room and readied the Lightning Rod.


    From the light appeared������


    "O-Oneechan...?"


    How did you know I''m here?


    That''s what I was mainly confused about.


    Hearing my voice, Shion-san turned around.


    "������oh Lord."


    Shion-san murmured something.


    Then she came towards me with long steps.


    BAM!


    That was quite a magnificent sound.


    I''ve been slapped.


    "Ah������"


    Rather than hurt, everything went pure white.


    And while I was dumbfounded, Shion-san checked my body here and there.


    "Arms, legs, all there..."


    She finished her check and grabbed me by the collar.


    My legs lifted off the ground.


    Can''t, breathe...!


    "����Does it hurt? Good. That''s nothing to the pain you caused Pops and Mom."


    "..."


    ������I couldn''t say anything.


    "Just how selfishly have you lived so far!? Were you some caged bird? Or some Miss Happy-go-lucky? Hm!?"


    Shion-san''s words, hurt.


    She choked me to the limit, and when I thought I''d suffocate, she shoved me against the wall.


    My legs couldn''t muster any strength and I sank to the floor right there.


    "����*cough*! Hah, ha"


    I lowered my eyes as I got my breathing under control.


    Scared, I couldn''t look up at Shion-san.


    My body was trembling.


    This is scarier than facing the bear.


    Now, I should rather say the kind of fear is different.


    Fighting with monsters feels like a game.


    ����Confronting people, that''s real.


    "I... I..."


    Shion-san grabbed my trembling shoulders once more.


    "���� but you know... the fact that you idiot are safe... I''m really so glad. Stupid Alice."


    And just like that, she pulled me in and closed me into her arms.


    Shion-san was...


    "So glad... I''m really..."


    She was crying.


    Ahh... I see.


    This, this is no game, and I''m not alone either.


    "I''m sorry..."


    I''ve done something stupid.


    "I''m really... sorry..."


    "Really now, stupid!"


    Voom, she hit her forehead against mine.


    Ouch.


    Shion-san was a crying mess.


    "... can I... still... call you Onee-chan?"


    That earned me another headbutt.


    Ouch.


    "Stupid... no matter how stupid you are, you cannot cut family ties that easily, you stupid Alice!"


    "Haha... you''re calling me stupid too much."


    "I''m not doing it enough, stupid."


    Shion-san hugged me once more with all her strength.


    The sensation was so incredibly warm. I hugged her back.


    Ah. Interacting with people, facing people...


    It''s so scary...


    ...and it makes you so happy.


    I really was an idiot, I get that now.


    And from the bottom of my heart, I''m grateful.


    "... thank you, Onee-chan."

 Volume 1 - CH 9

    You could very well call it inevitable.


    After our reunion, Shion-san led us through the ruins straight to the exit.


    Finding out what else the ruins held would wait for another time.


    The exit wasn''t that far away.


    On the way, we encountered bears twice, but with Shion-san, they posed no problem whatsoever.


    ...really none whatsoever.


    I''m not going to be surprised anymore.


    But this time, it was Shion-san''s turn to be surprised.


    "Eh!? One hit!?"


    Her eyes widened at the power of the Thunder I had let loose from behind her.


    Apparently my Thunder does have the power to fell bears in one hit.


    Well, that still doesn''t give any new, weird ideas.


    And then we returned to Rinnal.


    To my home (temporary).


    "And this person, he was so worried about you, Alice-chan, he went round and round and round in circles, you know? He just should''ve kept you here in the first place, right?"


    Right?


    Aunty was talking to me with a smile on her face, but I just couldn''t get myself to say "yes".


    I only apologized.


    I profoundly apologized to Uncle, too.


    There was this weird feeling of guilt pushing me.


    By the way, Shion-san had found uncle acting suspiciously, cornered him with questions and found out about my outing that way.


    She''d managed to find me because apparently I''d still been partied with her and through looking at the Status, it seems you can roughly locate your party members.


    No, really, I''m sorry.


    I clenched my fists, resolved myself and presented Uncle my head.


    It''s still scary though.


    I mean, I don''t think (leveled up to) level 6 me''s armor stand up to an attack from level 38 Uncle.


    However, Uncle...


    "Some recklessness suits you young''uns just fine."


    And then he made a sombre face and went into the house.


    Behind us, Aunty and Shion-san were whispering.


    "Oh? He clearly loves Alice."


    "Come on, that man. That''s so wrong for his age."


    Uuuncle?


    I''m not into men...


    The next day, I was prohibited from adventuring.


    As punishment, I was to help all around the house, run errands and the like.


    It''s a punishment in name, but since I''m a freeloader I think helping out is natural. They''re really a nice family.


    "For the floor, it''s okay if I sweep it with the broom and clean it with a cloth afterwards, right?"


    Since it''s early in the morning, I''m to start with the cleaning.


    Unsurprisingly my long hair would get in the way, so I got it tied into a ponytail with a ribbon from Aunty.


    No, I never said I want a ribbon!?


    Aunty did it for me, okay!


    "Oh my, you''re so cute, Alice-chan!


    "Eh, really? Really..."


    It''s fine that she''s happy over it, but I can''t honestly share that feeling. Is that due to my male heart?


    I don''t want to lose it, that feeling.


    My eyes met Uncle''s, who had taken position on the sofa in the living room.


    With his dandy face he gave me an approving nod.


    ... it''s not like I care, but doesn''t this guy have a job to do?


    What day is it again today?


    For now, let''s ignore the sloth and start working.


    The house is built with wood, so the cleaning is basically the same as it was in school.


    By the way, we get water from the well.


    It seems there''s abundant underground water that''s easily tapped with a hand pump.


    The pump is right in the garden, so the labor is not that heavy.


    ...if you have normal Endurance and Strength.


    "Fuhhh, fuhhh!"


    Filling the bucket and carrying it back inside is quite exhausting.


    There may be more than plenty of water underground, but I should still treasure the water I fetch.


    Water, precious.


    Alright, everything''s prepared, let''s start cleaning from the high places.


    Cleaning 101.


    I began wiping the tops of the shelves and the window frames with a cloth.


    "Windows, huh... I wonder how they make the glass."


    "Well, with alchemy of course."


    Of course, huh, is that so.


    Shion-san had come out of her room, replied to my murmur and gone back into her room.


    When I turned around, Aunty was sewing at the living room table.


    Her hands were glowing.


    She was changing the Petite Panther''s Furs I had provided into a Leather Robe.


    There''s no denying it''s handmade, yet different from being sewn stitch by stitch.


    Fantasy, is amazing.


    And Uncle, still sitting on the sofa, gave me a thumbs up.


    Whatever, just get to work.


    After cleaning the bath, I cleaned the kitchen and then the rest of the house, apart from everyone''s rooms.


    Because I got up so early, the sun hasn''t completely risen yet.


    This world isn''t yet enslaved to time through clocks.


    When the sun may or may not have completely gone up, the church bell rings, and when it may or may not have gone down, it rings once more.


    So in the morning, the bell rings with sunrise.


    Well, I like it better when the time flows leisurely like this.


    The Japanese are too hectic.


    For lunch, I ate a bit of the bread Aunty had prepared.


    I again confirmed once more that the food isn''t that different.


    The bread was just like baguette, with some sort of meat and something like lettuce sandwiched in it.


    I really want mustard.


    As far as appetite goes, I really can''t eat anymore since my body shrunk.


    One slice of bread, cut so that it fits on the palm of my hand, is the limit.


    Uncle and Shion-san are total gluttons though, they eat uncut breads whole.


    They must have a high Engel''s coefficient[1].


    From noon, I was to run errands.


    With that, I should learn a bit about the price level, too.


    Aunty gave me 100 Rook and sent me on my first errand.


    1 Rook = 1 copper coin.


    100 Rook = 1 silver coin.


    10.000 Rook = 1 gold coin.


    That''s how the money in this world works.


    I received one silver coin and put it into the small pouch hanging from my belt.


    All things considered, this is a tranquil town.


    Well, my family home was in the boonies, so it''s no big difference to there.


    "Ahhh, there''s a weird Silver Hair! Silver Hair, Silver Hair!"


    On the way, some weird stupid brat picked a fight with me.


    It''s annoying, but I don''t want to cause Shion-san trouble, so let''s not be rash.


    "Ahh, you."


    "I''m Kal!"


    ...so?


    So what?


    Why did you just introduce yourself so triumphantly?


    You''re just Stupid Brat with somewhat reddish, frizzy hair.


    "... ehhhm, Kal-kun?"


    "You, what grade are you in?"


    Maybe I should tear him a new one after all?


    I wonder, do I gain proficiency from releasing magic against humans?


    I''m suddenly in the mood for some inhuman experiments.


    "I''m... Alice..."


    However!


    I''m also reflecting at the moment!


    I''m not going to cause problems!


    "Alice~? Silver-Haired Alice~! So weird!"


    He ran circles around me as if he''d found something funny.


    Just when I had started to rather seriously think about bringing hell on earth upon this brat, someone hit him over the head with their fist.


    "Agh, OWWW!"


    "You''re an embarrassment, so stop! I''m really sorry!"


    A girl with the same somewhat reddish, frizzy hair as the stupid brat.


    Her skin is a healthy light brown and the freckles suit her superbly.


    His sister, probably, earnestly apologized for the stupid brat and dragged him away.


    "Haa..."


    That''s one of the things that happened.


    And like that, I went along the main road and toured the shops. Although it was noon, there weren''t many people around.


    A fruit store, a vegetable store, a butcher, there was even a fish dealer.


    Since they have fish, does that mean there''s a sea nearby?


    I can''t think they''d refrigerate the fish and carry it from afar.


    For the time being, I went around the shops without buying anything.


    One rinnal costs 3 Rook.


    A vegetable that looks like nothing but a large radish costs 1 Rook.


    A fillet of unidentifiable meat, 5 Rook.


    4 Rook for a mackerel-looking fish.


    Well, even if I buy foodstuff for the whole family and go back, there''ll be change left.


    They left what I buy to me, too, since I''m in charge of dinner for the day, so I guess I''ll make curry. I can make it after all.


    "Hm?"


    Just when I was about to start buying, a large carriage came onto the main road.


    It seemed unusual for the residents as well, as it gathered a lot of stares.


    Of course, I''m part of that crowd, too.


    The carriage has a splendid design and is a pleasure to behold for a newbie at other worlds like me.


    ... is what I thought at first, but there''s something slightly ominous about it.


    Taking a closer look at it as it comes closer, the load area is built like a cage.


    It remains a fact though that it''s extremely impressive.


    A cage blending into that design.


    That''s my impression.


    And the coachman handling the horse as well the man sitting beside him are considerably suspicious, too.


    The coachman wears a quite unsociable, cold expressionlessness, but with his black hair and black eyes, well, he''s handsome.


    He still has a mean look in the eyes.


    Age-wise... maybe around Uncle''s age?


    He still has a mean look in the eyes.


    "..."


    I stared at him too intensely, so our eyes met.


    Well, I don''t care.


    The man in the prime of his life next to him brought about the intensity of a mafioso, so to speak.


    He had his hair all swept back and covered one eye with an eye-patch like Captain Hook.


    His appearance implied there was no way he could be anything respectable.


    Ahh, I mustn''t get involved here.


    If I do, Shion-san will be mad at me again.


    I''m not interested! To get back to my shopping I... was on the verge of turning around.


    I was on the verge, but.


    As the carriage went past me, I could finally see what was on the loading area and turned back.


    As I was the only person moving weirdly amidst the staring crowd, the person on the loading area shifted her attention to me, too.


    She is around my age now?


    Shoulder-length blond hair.


    Tired green eyes, despaired of the world.


    Her breasts don''t have the volume of Shion-san''s, but her body is round where it counts and tight where it''s right; a model figure different from mine.


    Like an exhibition piece, she was carried in the cage.


    No, she was put on exhibition.


    "A slave?"


    Maybe she picked up my murmured words, or maybe she guessed them, but she sorrowfully cast down her eyes.


    The carriage just continued down the street.


    Finally the people turned audience noisily returned to their daily work.


    Among them, I continued to look after the carriage until the end.


    Before it disappeared, I think "She" turned around and met my eyes once more.

 Volume 1 - CH 10

    I made stew for dinner.


    I couldn''t find roux, so a stew without roux it is.


    Melt some butter and stir-fry the ingredients.


    For seasonings, salt and pepper.


    Once it''s heated properly, add wheat flour to bring out the thickness of the consomme soup.


    Finally add milk and cook it well.


    Ahh, just like with rinnals, their names might not be the same, but as long as the taste is the same, there''s no problem.


    No problem at all.


    I basically make no mistakes when it comes to housework.


    I don''t think it''s annoying, and if I do well, I can live every day in a nice atmosphere.


    "So good! What is this? I''ve never seen anything like it, but it''s great! Alice, you were good at cooking?"


    "Well, I''m not bad."


    Shion-san had high praise for me.


    "Really, Alice-chan, you''re so girlish."


    "I-is that so? I think there are cooking men, too, though?"


    There''s one right in front of you, you know?


    "You can become a bride any time!"


    Aunty got that distant look in her eyes.


    Nono, don''t try to throw me out, okay?


    Don''t sell me!


    "... a... wife?"


    Ossan is trembling like a leaf, but let''s ignore him.


    I''m not the only one, you know?


    Everyone does.


    "By the way, Onee-chan, there''s something I wanted to ask you..."


    "Hmm, what''s up?"


    She held her plate out to me for seconds, so I filled it up and gave it back to her.


    I wonder if she can eat all that?


    "Can I buy a slave?"


    "Ahh, from noon, right? They did cause some rumors... you saw them, Alice?"


    "I was on the main street just then."


    And I can''t think of it as someone else''s business, either.


    In the very beginning, if Uncle had hypothetically been a bad guy, wouldn''t I have been sold as a slave or something?


    I might have been put onto such a carriage, too, like cattle.


    And what would be the fate of a slave like me?


    Ahh~


    That goes without saying.


    "Hmm? Well, you can. Anyone can, if they have the money."


    Money, huh.


    I got the change from my errands at noon as pocked money, but with that...


    "Hmm... and about how much do they cost?"


    "Well, that depends on the slave, but... let''s see."


    Shion gave me a dirty look and made a wicked face.


    "For example, a girl like you... 50 gold coins. Around 500.000 Rook, I guess?


    "...Your face is wicked, Onee-chan."


    But wait a second.


    How much money is that actually?


    For today''s dinner, I''ve used 20 Rook.


    Ahh, if I think about it like that, I received a considerable amount of spending money. Thank you, Aunty.


    So, lunch also costs around 20 Rook; breakfast... well, for simplicity''s sake, let''s also make it 20 Rook.


    Together, that means it takes 60 Rook for a family of four to live one day.


    Water is free from the well.


    Magic crystals are used for light. They''re consumable goods like light bulbs, but they shine by their own power so there''s nothing like electric utility fees.


    Fire comes from firewood, and fire crystals.


    Fire crystals are like magic crystals, but they give off flames and are used in the kitchen.


    For heating up the bath and the like, it''s firewood.


    Uncle chops it.


    "Ehhhm?"


    Seeing me in deep thought, Shion-san smiled gently.


    That smile suits you, Onee-chan.


    You don''t buy consumable goods every day, so there aren''t many daily expenses other than food, huh?


    Of course, there''s probably taxes or something, but let''s ignore those for the moment.


    So, if I calculate with a rough estimate of 80 Rook a day, I can include average expenses for consumables?


    "How many days does a year have again?"


    "365 of course."


    "And the world is round?"


    What the heck is this girl talking about? Is that what your eyes are saying? I see.


    Please don''t burn me at the stake.


    "Which means..."


    80 Rook times 365 days means with 29.220 Rook we can live for a year.


    Roughly 3 gold coins.


    "..."


    With 3 gold coins, a family of four can live for a year.


    So?


    "How much... would I cost again?"


    "500.000 Rook."


    You look like you''re enjoying yourself, Onee-chan.


    "... around 17 years for a family of four?"


    Eh, what''s with that scary amount of money?


    No no, this is only living expenses. Equipment for adventuring costs money, too, and there are other necessary expenses as well.


    Humans need a certain amount of luxury, to reward themselves.


    Not everybody''s some enlightened Buddha after all...


    "... you''re not going to sell me, are you?"


    "Hmm.... I wonder? If you''re too stupid... I don''t know...


    Crap, Onee-chan''s sadistic side has come forth.


    Then, Aunty!


    All smiles.


    I can''t read her.


    Is this the skill of adults?


    Okay, as a last resort, Uncle!


    "...!"


    Why did you twitch!?


    Why are your eyes wet!?


    Adults play dirty...


    "Money is scary..."


    I want to protect my innocent heart.


    But I see, to buy that girl, I need around 500.000 Rook.


    ... she was super-pretty and all.


    The next day, Shion-san and I went to the ruins.


    Looks like Shion-san is going to put her own adventuring aside and accompany me until I clear these ruins.


    "Alice, you might be stronger than I thought, you know? Still feeble."


    "The last word was unnecessary."


    We got in from the entrance, fought off several bears and did not turn towards the exit, but the central part of the ruins.


    Thunder: 10s cast time, 10s cooldown (Proficiency 8)


    Following behind Shion-san, I checked the magic I have.


    It looks like at proficiency 8, there are no changes yet.


    Even if the power has changed, since I only need one hit for a bear anyway I frankly have no idea.


    "So, what''s in these ruins?"


    "The central room has the Wellspring of Blessings."


    "Wellspring of Blessings?"


    "Yeah, if a level 10 apprentice drinks from it and gains its blessing, he or she can class-up. The first step in becoming a true adventurer."


    So this is where you class-up.


    No, I''ve wondered myself how long it would take until I could get rid of the apprentice.


    "Hee~. And there are springs like this all throughout the world?"


    "Well, yeah. It would be a mess if you could only class-up here, right?"


    Well, of course.


    "Generally towns form near ruins like this. It''s a good place for apprentices to train, too, and all."


    Although I got into a life-and-death situation here.


    "Only for the sake of adventurers?"


    "Nah, that would be too much after all. Around ruins with Wellsprings of Blessings, there''s a lot of underground water, you see. That makes it easy for people to live there."


    I see, so that''s why.


    "But doesn''t that mean the water from the well in the garden comes from the Wellspring of Blessings, too?"


    Can''t I just drink there?


    "Haha, that''s true. The central room of the ruins, it''s really lit up by magic crystals. You have to drink the water there to get the blessing."


    "So I can''t cheat."


    "Exactly."


    Level 11 Maneater


    While we were chatting, we encountered a new enemy.


    It has a dreadful name, but it''s just a green blob.


    Or rather, it''s a slime.


    I finally met a slime!


    "Physical attacks don''t work well against these, so Alice, if you please."


    Shion drew her sword and went ahead to buy me time.


    The slime attacked by whipping with tentacles formed from its own body.


    So it doesn''t simply tackle you?


    Scary!


    As always, Shion-san dodged those with light movements.


    What''s with this sense of security.


    However, isn''t she done for once one attack hits?


    She''s fine for now.


    But won''t she encounter an enemy whose attacks she can''t dodge one day?


    What''s Shion-san going to do with her Endurance 1, Protection 1 then?


    (I''ll defeat them before they can eat her!)


    That''s my resolve.


    This is the first time I''ve encountered the slime, so I give it my full power, with the chant.


    ��Split the heavens and become a ray of light, to strike my enemies���� Thunder!��


    The lightning directly hit the slime.


    By the way, my attack magic doesn''t affect party members, is what Shion-san taught me, so I don''t have to particularly mind my allies'' movements.


    That makes things a lot easier.


    "Woah..."


    The slime just popped from my one attack.


    And splattered all over the place.


    Gross...


    No drop item.


    "Fuhh, so, the room with the ruins'' guardian is right ahead. What''s your level at the moment?"


    Guardian? Does that clearly mean this place''s boss fight is waiting?


    Well, with Shion-san there, I''ll be fine, probably.


    "Ah? Level 9."


    "Excellent. You''ll probably level up to 10 from the guardian. Let''s go, Alice."


    "Onee-chan, you look like you''re enjoying yourself..."


    In the end, adventurers really do like adventure, don''t they...


    No no, me too, of course.


    I hurried after Shion-san into the central room.

 Volume 1 - CH 11

    Under Shion-san''s guidance, we arrived at the boss room, so to speak.


    In front of the massive door, anxiety made my heart beat harder.


    "As expected, this makes my heart race."


    "You''re flat, so I bet one can hear your heartbeat really well."


    Eh?


    Does having large breasts make it difficult to hear the heartbeat?


    "... hm? You''re not getting angry?"


    "Eh? A-ahh! No, no, my breasts are still going to grow from now on!"


    So this was a point to get angry, I see.


    For me, large or small doesn''t matter at all though.


    And actually, my breasts won''t grow anymore.


    Because god decided so.


    "... hey, why did you suddenly bring that up anyway?"


    "Well, I thought you were nervous and wanted to calm you down."


    "Please stop. That''s old man humor, Onee-chan."


    That must''ve hit her hard because Shion-san let her head hang.


    E-eh?


    Did I just discourage the frontliner before the boss fight?


    "Old man..."


    "Wai, you''re too hung up over that, I''m sorry! I should''ve said it differently!"


    "It''s fine, I don''t mind it..."


    Then look at me!?


    "Now now, let''s go, Onee-chan! Let''s kick some monster ass to feel better!"


    I grabbed Shion-sans arm and pushed the door open.


    "Old man..."


    I''m begging you here!?


    Shion-san!


    The room''s illumination from magic crystals was particularly strong for the ruin, like we had come out into daylight.


    Inside the light room, I could see no enemy that might suddenly attack us.


    I pulled Shion-san by the arm and completely entered the room for the moment.


    Surveying the room, the roots spread all around caught my eyes.


    And in the center of the room grew a splendid tree that almost reached the ceiling.


    Did the roots grow from that tree?


    While I was observing the tree, the door behind us suddenly slammed shut.


    By itself.


    "That surprised me..."


    I thought someone was attacking us from behind.


    I''d even turned around and taken a long, long look.


    "It''s coming."


    Ah, she''s back.


    Shion-san got away from my hand and stepped forward, drew her sword and brandished it.


    Eh, is something there?


    "......... Hii!"


    As I was looking at the room, suddenly an eye opened in the tree''s trunk.


    ...now that was a surprise.


    Level 14 Elder Tree


    I''ve identified it!


    "Don''t get close! Alice!"


    "Yes! Good luck!"


    Shion-san ran towards the big tree.


    As expected, it attacked with several of its roots acting like whips.


    There are so many of them!


    The slime''s whips don''t even compare!


    Making the charging Shion-san its target, the big tree threw attacks at her from all directions.


    Hey, isn''t this bad after all!?


    I was a bit worried, but then she dodged the tree''s whips with dancing steps.


    After gradually getting closer like that, once she was in range she attacked the tree with rapid strikes.


    She chopped the wood, with her sword.


    From the looks of it it''s bone-hard labor.


    Apparently Uncle came here with her when Shion-san was an Apprentice Swordsman.


    Then, the two could switch up the frontline work, but now Shion-san is alone.


    If she gets tired before this is over...


    And Shion-san''s Endurance is the same as mine!


    Well, her level''s different though.


    But... Uncle''s been dispatching monsters on request of the guild.


    So he wasn''t just a sloth.


    I''m glad, he actually has a job.


    (Isn''t it about time now?)


    Just when I thought that, my eyes met Shion-san''s.


    She nodded.


    I finally activated my magic.


    No, there''s a reason why I didn''t attack straight away.


    In short, if Shion-san doesn''t attack for a bit and build up aggro beforehand, the aggro will switch from her to me.


    My magic is just that strong.


    And once I have aggro, I can''t deal with it.


    Uhm, wasn''t there a good term in relation to this?


    ����Leroy Jenkins![1]


    I don''t want people to call me that!


    Oops, play time over.


    ��Split the heavens and become a ray of light, to strike my enemies������ Thunder!��


    The target''s so big there''s no way for me to miss.


    Direct hit!


    The tree''s movements stopped for a moment.


    But that''s not enough to defeat it.


    I noticed the tree begin to move once more.


    All within predictions.


    I steadied my breath.


    10s cooldown.


    With Shion-san here, there''s no������


    "ALICE! It''s coming for you!"


    "EHH!?"


    I got aggro with just one attack!?


    Like tentacles, the tree''s whips closed in on me.


    Some of them were still attacking Shion-san so it''s not like I can''t dodge them at all though.


    "CRAAAP!"


    I desperately dodged.


    I looked well and hit the ones I couldn''t dodge with the Lightning Rod.


    I can shoot the next one soon������ I thought and got negligent.


    "Wai! HYAAAA!!"


    At some point, a tentacle had grabbed my ankle and suspended me midair.


    Wait, wait!


    From the belt down, my Leather Robe is like a skirt, so this posture is bad!


    I reflexively pinned down my skirt.


    "Is this the time to be embarrassed!? You''re such a sheltered girl!"


    Shion-san was shouting to me while showing off the divine display of both dodging the attacks against her and and warding off the whips that came to finish me off.


    Nono, if anything I''m a man, you know!?


    But what''s with this embarrassment!?


    All the while, the tentacle grabbing my leg creeped closer towards my body.


    "Heyheyhey! Are you after me!? Are you after me!? You perverted tree!!"


    I trash talked the monster.


    Maybe it was my imagination, but I think I saw the tree''s eye smile.


    No... that was my imagination, right?


    "Wa, really, give... ugh"


    From my leg, the tentacle coiled its way to my belly and breasts.


    Its only compassion was that it did it from above my clothes. But why does this peculiar pressure make me moan!?


    "... ah, u"


    "Woah.... that''s so hot, Alice...."


    Don''t be impressed!


    Ey, I''m not someone a monster like you can do with as you please!!


    ��Split the heavens and become a ray of light, to strike, AHH... my enemies! Thunder!!!��


    I properly activated the magic and once more, it scored a direct hit on the perverted tree.


    This time it seems the big tree couldn''t bear it and withered, dissolved and disappeared.


    "Wahhh!"


    I fell from where it had held me midair...


    "Oops."


    ... but Shion-san caught me in a princess carry.


    ...


    Ahhh, I''m getting princess-carried~~.


    "You''re crying!?"


    Shion-san looked a bit troubled.


    "It''s still pure..."


    "No, no, I know that."


    "My heart isn''t tainted yet..."


    "What!?"


    Shion-san could only tilt her head in confusion at the mixed feelings assaulting my male heart.


    I sulked for a while, but then we finally opened the door in the middle of the room and arrived at the Wellspring of Blessings.


    "Woah, is this the place?"


    "Yeah. Pretty, right?"


    Like Shion-san had said, the water seemingly welling up from below shone deep blue, maybe due to the magic crystals around it, maybe by itself.


    Does it taste like a Blue Hawaiian[2], too?


    "Can I just drink it?"


    "Of course."


    I got Shion-san''s okay, crouched down right there, scooped up water with both hands and drank it.


    Okay, it''s water.


    But drinking it gave me this nice and warm feeling throughout.


    Also, my body faintly glowed like when I''m activating magic.


    Impressed, I watched it all, but before long the light disappeared.


    "Have a look at your Status?"


    Prompted by Shion-san, I checked my Status.


    Name: Alice


    Race: Halfelf


    Gender: Female


    Age: 15


    Class: Mage


    Level: 1


    "Oh? ...o-oh?"


    Mage... level 1!?


    My level was reset?


    "Well, I guess this is the starting line."


    I see, putting it like this, I have thought I was catching up to Shion-san awfully quickly, considering I had only started adventuring the day before yesterday.


    "But with this, you can also register at the guild."


    "Right, the guild!"


    Which reminds me, Aunty said I need to pay 1000 Rook, but not having an Apprentice Class was the other condition.


    "If you register at the guild, you can take all kinds of requests, sell drop items and so on. It''s the foundation of working as an adventurer."


    "Adventurer, huh..."


    "Although in all honesty, I don''t want you to force yourself too much, it is dangerous after all."


    Shion-san embarrassedly scratched her cheek.


    "But for the moment..."


    As always, Shion-san''s friendly smile felt good.


    She smiled at me with it and...


    "Congratulations on becoming an adventurer, Alice!"


    "... thanks!"


    I strongly grasped the hand Shion-san held out to me.

 Volume 1 - CH 12

    After returning to the town after noon, Shion-san and I split up.


    Shion-san''s adventurer comrades dragged her off saying they needed her on the frontline no matter what.


    Shion-san seemed really reluctant to let me go, but after finally giving me the 1000 Rook to register at the guild, she was dragged to work.


    "Right, Onee-chan doesn''t belong to me. That''s the problem..."


    One day I''m going to leave this town and travel the world.


    However, Shion-san has family here as well as her adventurer comrades.


    Not to be conceited, but if I asked her, I think she would come with me.


    But I only want to do that if there''s no other way.


    "Uhhm, guess for now I''ll start by registering at the guild and saving up money."


    At present, I''m receiving too much support.


    I have to pay back all the favors I have received.


    I''d asked about the general location before, so I made my way to this town''s guild.


    The town wasn''t that big so I found it right away.


    They had put a sign outside saying ''Guild, Rinnal Branch.''


    As always, I can read and I can converse.


    This conversion into Japanese is too useful.


    Mulling over those thoughts, I crashed into someone.


    Someone about to leave the guild.


    "Ah! I''m sorry����ah."


    I looked at the person I''d run into and was in for a surprise.


    Mean-Look-In-The-Eyes!


    "...it''s alright."


    I''m not going to get involved with this person.


    That''s what I thought, bowed my head once more and tried to go past him.


    "Hey."


    Don''t talk to me!


    I reluctantly stopped and turned around.


    "... what is it?"


    "Are you an elf?"


    "I''m not."


    "... I see."


    Not because I''m a halfelf, but because my family told me not to reveal my race.


    You should listen to people''s warnings.


    Only fools don''t learn from failure.


    The man said nothing else and tried to leave, but this time I remembered something.


    "Ah, wait a moment!"


    "What?"


    The man turned around, annoyed.


    Hey, why don''t you show some more sociability?


    "You, you''re from the carriage yesterday, right?"


    "Right."


    Well, I wouldn''t easily mistake a person that unsociable and dressed all in black anyway.


    "The person on that carriage, uhm.... that is..."


    "The slave."


    While I was hesitating to say it, he easily did.


    I see. So she really is a slave.


    "Are you going to stay in town for a while?"


    "For a week, I''ve heard. What about it?"


    One week.


    One week, to earn a fortune of 500.000 Rook.


    Talk about unrealistic.


    "That girl... was she bought by someone already?"


    "No, not yet. We need to go to the capital to find a buyer. She''s a prize."


    Prize?


    What''s that about? Does he mean out here in the boonies nobody can pay the 500.000 Rook for her?


    "What, do you want that?"


    A slave.


    A being that prioritizes their master over anything else.


    I don''t plan to be unreasonable in my demands, but they would always follow me, no matter where I go and what I do.


    To be honest? That would be a great help.


    "... I''m thinking about it a little."


    "Do you have money?"


    "Not enough to buy her."


    There''s no need to tell him I almost have nothing with foolish honesty.


    The unsociable man went pensive for a while and kept his mouth shut.


    "Oh, well. Just meet the real thing once then, to get into the mood to buy it."


    "Eh!?"


    "We''re renting a room for it at the slavery firm down the street. If you''re interested in buying after all, you can also have a look at other slaves."


    The word slavery firm alone is suspicious already.


    Will I really be alright if I go alone?


    I''m not going to end up on the wrong side of the cage bars myself, am I?


    "... I don''t look it, but I''m a mage. You''d better be prepared for the consequences if you make a weird move."


    "We''re not that impolite to customers. Trust is important in business. Make light of it and the firm crumbles."


    What he says makes sense, but what he does is still suspicious.


    "Can I go home once and inform them where I''m going first?"


    "Of course, I don''t mind. I''m going to kill time in the guild for a while. Just come back when you''re interested."


    According to Shion-san, I''m worth 500.000 Rook.


    Actually, I don''t agree with slavery, but... I''m interested, in that girl.


    Thus I went home once and informed Aunty.


    It goes without saying that she was worried about me, but it seems the slavery firm, contrary to my thoughts, is doing an upright business.


    That''s what Aunty said.


    They also shouldn''t do something weird all of a sudden.


    Just in case, I checked my own Status.


    I got rid of the apprentice.


    I need to know what changed.


    I immediately noticed the Magic entry and the Skill entry.


    Skill: selectable.


    Attack Magic: Thunder (Proficiency 10)


    Support Magic: Heal


    It really has increased.


    Because Support Magic has shown up among the entries, the entry that has been simply Magic so far was differentiated into Attack Magic.


    Okay, let''s first have a look at the Skill entry then.


    Latent Potential, Double Cast, Cast Time Reduction


    I see, so here is where I can finally use the special abilities I had set in the very beginning.


    I can select one among them.


    In that case, there''s not even room for thought what to pick.


    Cast Time Reduction


    That''s the only option.


    Latent has an impressive name, but I don''t have the slightest idea what it does.


    I can pick that later.


    I have an idea for Double Cast, but I feel it would be difficult for the current me to utilize.


    I think I''ll be able to use it better once I''ve grown a bit.


    I selected the skill Cast Time Reduction.


    Skill: Cast Time Reduction (special)


    What''s this special?


    What makes it''s so special from a regular Cast Time Reduction?


    Time to verify that!


    To begin with, let''s check the Magic entry.


    Thunder: no cast time, 10s cooldown (proficiency 10)


    T-this is...


    Cast time.... none!?


    It was this strong!?


    Even the 10s cast time so far haven''t been that inconvenient?


    At least while in a party.


    Somehow, I get the feeling the road to being the strongest opening all of a sudden...


    Support Magic: Heal: no cast time, 20s cooldown


    I can''t choose a support magic.


    With a healing class, I probably would''ve had a selection.


    But Heal, huh.


    Isn''t it wonderful to be able to heal myself now?


    There''s no cast time, either.


    Well, the 20s cooldown looks like a heavy restriction.


    If I use it along with attack magic, I''d probably collapse before the battle''s even begun.


    But that''s it for the moment, I guess?


    "But with this, I can resist enough if something does happen."


    If I activate magic, there''s no way to hide the light radiating from my body during the casting.


    But they shouldn''t expect eating a magic attack instantly.


    They don''t, right?


    I''m not normal, right?


    Completely prepared now, I met up with the man and went to the slavery firm.


    The building is huge, it feels even more imposing than the guild.


    They might be hauling in the money.


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    "... Solt."


    I''m sorry, I can''t bear the silence, so I talked to you.


    But that''s the only question that came to mind.


    "..."


    "..."


    Maybe I should introduce myself in return?


    Now, that''s good manners, right?


    Manners, precious.


    "Uhm, I''m Alice."


    "I see."


    "..."


    "..."


    The conversaaatiooon!!!


    Let''s try to have a conversation here!!


    You''re trying to do business here, aren''t you!?


    If you can sell anything with that arrogant attitude of yours, the uncles and aunties from the shopping street are going to revolt!


    "... Solt-san, you''re pitch black, aren''t you. The clothes, even."


    "It is so that I can blend into the darkness, for work."


    "... I, see."


    What''s with that answer? I''m scared to ask more.


    What are you actually working as in the first place!?


    "..."


    "... isn''t it dangerous to travel while showing off slaves, like yesterday?"


    But I don''t lose heart!


    "Well, we get attacked by bandits a lot?"


    So what?


    That''s hidden in his reply.


    This blackie... just how strong is he?


    "... right..."


    When the awkwardness had reached its peak, I was led into a reception room and offered a seat on the sofa.


    I quietly accepted.


    Blackie did not sit down but withdrew into a backroom.


    I was bored so I looked around the room.


    There were paintings and vases, carpets were laid out; an awing room.


    It really showed off that deals with a lot of money were made here.


    "I''m sorry for the wait. Oh, what a lovely lady we have here."


    The eye-patched man came from the backroom.


    The atmosphere around him was somewhat different.


    As indifferent as possible, I returned his greetings.


    The eye-patched man sat down on the sofa facing mine.


    "Let us prepare you a drink. Would black tea be alright?"


    Crap, I haven''t learned Squelch[1].


    "No thank you. Let''s get to the point."


    "Very well. Solt told me you are looking for a slave?"


    "Indeed. I am adventurer, I think a slave to accompany me would help me greatly."


    "I see, a combat slave. An adventurer would certainly need one."


    Need? Why is that?


    It''s a bad way to put it, but: Since you can just throw them away, it''s good to let them do dangerous things?


    "I''m a mage, so I would be grateful for someone I can leave the frontline to."


    "Ohh? A mage, at your age?"


    The eye-patched man narrowed his eyes, impressed.


    Eh?


    Shion-san wasn''t that surprised, so I thought it was normal...?


    "Excuse me, Miss, but... are an elf?"


    "I''m not."


    How many times does this make now?


    What''s so special about these elves?


    "Hmm..."


    The eye-patched man''s other eye didn''t look convinced, but he calmed his expression right away.


    "I''m sorry for derailing the topic. Let me bring some of our firm''s slaves that we can recommend to you, Miss."


    "About that, today there is only a single slave I would like to see."


    "Hoo?"


    He was acting surprised, but I''m sure Blackie told him beforehand.


    Sheesh, adults are cunning.


    Disrupting the flow of the conversation for no clear reason.


    Well, maybe I''m trying to speed it up too much.


    "The one you brought on the carriage yesterday, show me that one."


    "Ahaha, you have a discerning eye. Very well, please wait a moment."


    The eye-patched man rang the little bell on the table and sent someone a signal.


    Without a wait deserving that name, the door further in opened.


    I''m sure everything''s been long prepared.


    "...excuse us, please."


    Urged by Blackie, She entered the room.


    She is about my height?


    Seeing her up close, she really is beautiful.


    Her face was almost too pretty.


    Her shining, shoulder-length blond hair is floating around it.


    Her green eyes are deep and clear like emeralds, but regrettably they''re not shining.


    She is overall lacking liveliness.


    From her looks alone, I think she doesn''t fall short of myself who borrowed the power of the god called character creation.


    Don''t tell me, did she get reborn, too, and lose?


    Did she make a perfect character, just like me, and I would''ve shared this fate if I hadn''t met Uncle?


    "The Miss said she wants to see you. Greet her."


    "...!?"


    The girl who had not raised her eyes since the moment she entered the room listlessly looked up. The moment she saw me, surprise showed on her face.


    "What are you doing."


    "M-my apologies! Ilya is my name. Milady."


    Her curtsy and greeting have elegance.


    It is so natural, they couldn''t have taught her in a day or two.


    "Are you... going to buy me?"


    I can see the hope in her eyes.


    I understand the feeling.


    I mean, if I were in her place, I''d also prefer this over some greasy old ass. A lot.


    "I''m considering it."


    Alright, what am I going to do.


    slowmoe782014.10.10 at 16:40


    Thanks for the translation. This and OSO help to balance out the darkness from Antimagic.


    Reply ��


    reyfista112014.10.10 at 03:59


    Thanks for the translation.


    I like this series


    Reply ��


    Rockmosis2014.10.10 at 02:54


    Back again. Just so you (Kadi) know, I put up a few more changes on chapters 9, 10 and 11 as replies to my first set of changes.


    Thanks for the translation!


    ''That��s what I thought, bowed my head once more and tried to go past him.'' might be better as ''That��s what I thought, so I bowed my head once more and tried to go past him.'' (Added ''so I'')


    ''Does he mean out here i the boonies'' to ''Does he mean out here in the boonies''


    ''��What, do you want that?'' needs a quotation mark at the end.


    ''the slavery firm is contrary to my thoughts doing an upright business.'' might be better as ''the slavery firm is doing an upright business contrary to my thoughts.'' or ''the slavery firm, contrary to my thoughts, is doing an upright business.''


    ''do something weird all of sudden.'' to ''do something weird all of a sudden.''


    ''If I activate magic, I there��s no way to hide'' to ''If I activate magic, there��s no way to hide''


    ''But they shouldn��t eat a magic attack instantly.'' I think the meaning is supposed to be ''But they shouldn��t be able to cast a magic attack instantly.'' but some rewording will be better.


    If the above is the right interpretation,


    ''They don��t, right?'' might be better as ''They can��t, right?''


    ''and came to the slavery firm.'' might be better as ''and went to the slavery firm.''


    ''it feels even more imposing that the guild.'' to ''it feels even more imposing than the guild.''


    ''It so that I can blend'' to ''It''s so that I can blend''


    ''What��s with thatanswer?'' to ''What��s with that answer?''


    ''if I hadn��t med Uncle?'' to ''if I hadn��t met Uncle?''

 Volume 1 - CH 13

    Alright, to begin with, I''d like to know her price.


    Ignoring Her������Ilya''s, it seems, imploring gaze, I erased my expressions.


    I''m not going to be overcharged here.


    Even if I don''t have the money in the first place.


    Buying everything at the price it''s offered at is too Japanese.


    This is another world.


    Now then...


    "I see. She certainly is pretty. But doesn''t she seem a bit listless?"


    "That''s because not even a week has passed since we procured her. It must still be difficult for her to accept the reality of the situation."


    That''s really recent.


    "However, she knows etiquette from before. She''s not just some town girl."


    Like that he nonchalantly raised her value.


    "One week. Which means the people of your firm didn''t have time to teach her anything... I understand you had no time to raise her value, correct?"


    That I directly went and asked to see her was a mistake, but I''d like to keep the stance that I don''t have to buy her no matter what.


    At least superficially.


    "Hmm, that''s what it means."


    He didn''t even twitch.


    Well, of course, no matter what a little girl like me says, he far surpasses me in experience.


    "As an adventurer, I think it''s better if I''m accompanied by a girl. However, if she can''t fight, I''d be troubled, too. Would she have combat experience?"


    Well, even if she doesn''t, the demand from customers other than me should be high.


    From men, you know?


    "I see. Why don''t you take a look at her Attributes then?"


    Oh?


    He seems really confident, from his reply.


    Very well.


    Let''s have a look at those Attributes.


    "May I?"


    "Of course. Convincing the customer and making him happy is this firm''s policy, Miss. Fraud is something only third-rates stoop to."


    He''s sure making a real job of it.


    Signaled by the eye-patched man, Blackie guided Her to my side.


    There, she showed her Status with Attributes only.


    So they aren''t showing me all at once.


    Step by step, is it.


    Strength 1, Endurance 3, Protection 5, Agility 1, Mind 0


    "T-this is..."


    This is too different from her appearance and impression!


    "How is it? The one-sidedness isn''t very praiseworthy, but I believe she completely fulfills your needs, Miss."


    Ridiculous.


    I unintentionally stared at her.


    "It would be my pleasure, Milady."


    She bashfully talking to me is actually indomitable, like a raspberry shaken in the wind.


    The stalk is full of thorns, but the white petals bloom so very neatly and sweetly.


    Other worlds, incredible.


    The gap between appearance and ability is too big.


    Where in that slender body of hers does she hide that sturdiness?


    "... it seems so."


    While reacting to Her reverence by lightly raising my hand, I thought.


    If I have her, won''t she become my shield even if Shion-san is not around?


    Rather, speaking of becoming a shield, I can''t think of anyone being more suited.


    I want her.


    No, now I really want her.


    Seeing the real thing really does drive up your desire to buy it."But she doesn''t have any combat experience, does she?"


    I was persistently asking the eye-patched man, not the girl next to me.


    I can''t have them take me lightly.


    "She doesn''t."


    Meaning she is a level one apprentice, huh.


    "Her class?"


    "Of course you can change it, but she is currently a Lancer."


    Of course I can change it. Is that so?


    "Do you want to confirm it?"


    "No need. I trust you, Mister."


    I composedly smiled.


    I''ve become thick-skinned, too.


    I can''t manage it in front of Shion-san no matter what, but maybe I''m someone who can really put up a strong front?


    (However, so far I haven''t found a serious demerit. If anything, she''s gathering points?)


    ...


    Then it''s time for a leading question, I think.


    "I see. I''ve gotten a good grasp of her value."


    She''s completely unrefined, but there couldn''t be a better raw gem.


    That''s how it is.


    And����


    "����This girl''s not an elf, is she?"


    The eye-patched man''s mild smile deepened even further.


    As if to say he liked the question.


    "As expected, Miss. You are not swayed by outward appearance alone."


    "Of course not."


    Of course not my ass.


    "Elven slaves are scarce. I want to obtain some even if I have to go to some length, but currently I don''t have any."


    I''m not an elf, okay?


    Although I definitely won''t show you my Status.


    But... what do I do?


    Do I push on, even if it''s dangerous?


    ...


    Alright.


    "... If I said I have some connection to elves������ would that draw your interest?"


    Not only Eyepatch, even the black-clothed man''s atmosphere changed.


    Crap, don''t get violent, okay?


    I still didn''t eradicate my smile.


    "I thought you weren''t a just a sheltered, young lady, but this is a surprise."


    The eye-patched man placed his elbows on the table and intertwined his fingers.


    "Is that story true?"


    "Let''s say I cannot make definite promises."


    "Of course not. It''s elves we''re talking about. Still, very intriguing."


    Hmm.


    Let''s hope this doesn''t cause any trouble between humans and elves.


    "I thought you''d say so. But, let''s keep today''s conversation focused on this girl, shall we?"


    At any rate, I''m suddenly down to only one card I can play.


    Because I only have one trump card, right now.


    Right, myself.


    The suicidal act of revealing my Status.


    "Hehe, you got me there, Miss. I underestimated you just a bit. It''s been a while since I''ve had such an enjoyable negotiation. Including your fairness to the eyes, Miss."


    "Why thank you."


    I cast down my eyes and calmly smiled.


    For some reason, I could hear the girl next to me make a little, admiring sound.


    "Then, shall we release her Status? Including her race, that is."


    "No, it''s fine. Let''s confirm that for when we make the final contract."


    I softly rejected the eye-patched man''s proposal.


    Stop cornering me already.


    I still have absolutely no concrete idea how to obtain her.


    "Is that so. Let''s stop beating around the bush then. This firm has set her price to be 500.000 Rook... is what I would like to say, but."


    There the eye-patched man cut off his words and smiled at me.


    "I''m dealing with you here, Miss. What do you think about specially making it 400.000 Rook?"


    "I think that''s a fair price."


    So much!


    "Today, since the beginning I came here only to look at her, but is she always here? Because I also heard she is a prize?"


    I glanced at the black-clothed man.


    I thought he was expressionless, so why does he stare at me with such a mean look in the eyes!


    No, he''s had that mean look in the eyes in the first place, so he''s normal right now?


    "We intended to use her as a prize for the combat tournament in the royal capital''s coliseum. But well, we have replacements. If you buy her here, now, there''s not much of a problem."


    "I see, in the coliseum."


    That also gets the adrenaline flowing.


    But in that case������


    "Then, if I participate and become the champion, I can also obtain her, correct?"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    The eye-patched man couldn''t bear it any more and laughed out loudly while slapping his knees.


    "Hah, apologies. You are absolutely right, Miss. Truly interesting, you are."


    "Well, I can also see how selling her for more to the coliseum, making her a prize, is more advantageous for you, Mister."


    Become a champion at the combat tournament or earn 400.000 Rook, just what is more realistic, huh.


    Keeping my composed smile, I stood up.


    "Hehe, either way, I won''t think of it as a loss. If I can deal with a personage such as you, Miss."


    The eye-patched man also stood up and signaled the black-clothed man to escort me out.


    Blackie opened the door I''d come in through.


    "It is business practice not to exchange names with first-time customers, but I would like to introduce myself regardless."The eye-patched man bowed with the elegance reminiscent of a butler.


    "Bertrand is my name. It was a pleasure making your acquaintance, Miss."


    "Alice. This was a valuable conversation. Let''s talk again, Bertrand-sama."


    I concisely answered, calmly bowed and headed towards the door.


    In passing, I met Her eyes just once.


    For some reason, she was blushing.


    "... beautiful."


    ...let''s pretend I didn''t hear that.


    "I''ll make you mine. I''ve decided."


    I whispered her just that.


    After passing her, I felt a stare against my back.


    "Y-yes! I''m looking forward to it, Lady Alice!"


    Ahh.


    I got through my grandstand play.


    From here on out, I''m flying blind.


    Probably nobody in this room knew these thoughts going through my head.

 Volume 1 - CH 14

    "Wait!"


    How should I get Ilya?


    While mulling that and leaving the firm, I was suddenly called to a stop.


    "... yes?"


    When I turned around, Blackie was glaring at me with an amazing expression.


    Nono, I''m not the killer of your parents, okay?


    "Are you an elf?"


    "... isn''t it against the rules to try getting that information without compensation?"


    "Are you going to tell me if I get you that woman?"


    ... excuse me?


    I doubted my ears for a second.


    After blinking 2.3 times, I tilted my head in confusion.


    "What are elves to you then?"


    "... I have a grudge against them."


    I about-faced.


    "Wait!"


    Nono, for that reason alone I mustn''t get involved with you.


    "Get lost."


    "If I don''t have enough money, I''ll enter than tournament and win her."


    "As someone from the firm? Talk about fixed games. Don''t tell me, that was the plan since the beginning?"


    In that case the firm is shady after all.


    "This is unrelated to the firm. Besides, I''m a mercenary. I''m just hired with money."


    "I don''t think this is a problem that''s solved just because you don''t belong to the firm, though..."


    However, Blackie seems strong.


    Maybe he can win and obtain Ilya for me.


    ... Still. In that case, I would sell myself out.


    Uhhhm.


    "I''m going to make my own move."


    "I don''t mind. I''m going to do what I want, too. Depending on the result, I''ll get my reward."


    Blackie come to an agreement by himself and returned into the firm.


    "... Solt, was it?"


    Just what in the world did the elves do to him.


    Be that as it may.


    First comes money.


    Without money, I cannot pay back my favors.


    Without money, I cannot buy Ilya.


    Without money, I cannot get proper equipment.


    Without money, I cannot go to the royal capital.


    Thus, I wouldn''t be able to obtain Ilya, either.


    Therefore  I finally went to my original target, the guild.


    "Money, money, money..."


    No matter where I go, the way of the world is tough.


    "Ah? Oh, you are..."


    When I entered the guild and went to the counter, a receptionist girl called out to me.


    Hm?


    Red, frizzy hair and freckles?


    "Ahh, from that time?"


    The face of that cheeky brat immediately came to mind.


    "I''m really sorry for what my little brother did!"


    No, if you bow with enough vigor to seem like you''ll hit your head against the counter to apologize, it''s a bit embarrassing for me, too.


    Look, the others around us are watching curiously!


    "No, no, please raise your had. It''s not like anything happened back then. You''re exaggerating."


    "Thank you."


    Oh?


    Somehow her smile is very relaxing.


    Like you can be yourself; like you don''t have to be on guard...


    "So you''re working at the guild?"


    "Yes. Ah, I''m Eleanor."


    "I''m Alice."


    "I know. My little brother was so annoying about it, sheesh. You''re too beautiful, Alice-san. He wanted you to notice him, you know? He''s such a rascal, but still a man, I guess."


    To think I''d tempt such a stupid brat even...


    Just what sin have I created?


    No, that doesn''t matter at all.


    "By the way����"


    "Ah! You have business at the guild, don''t you? I''m sorry."


    So quick to change gears��.


    You can just let me finish talking, you know?


    "Ehm, first I''d like to register as an adventurer at the guild."


    "Got it! Then please fill out this form with your name, age, gender, class, and level."


    "There''s no need for the race?"


    "If you wrote that, it might lead to discrimination. The guild however opens its gates to everyone."


    I see, that helps.


    Wait, if there would''ve been a problem with my race, Shion-san wouldn''t have sent me here alone.


    I entered the necessary information on me in the blanks.


    It''s a weird thing.


    I think I write in Japanese, but it''s being changed into Somethingish.


    "Is this alright?"


    "Thank you... ehm... a Mage!? Ah, no, I mean yes, it''s alright."


    She sure is lively...


    "For validation, could you please show your Status to me? With the race hidden, of course."


    "Suuure."


    I operated the Status and showed it to Eleanor.


    She sure is diligent, enthusiastically comparing it to the form. It''s kinda cute.


    "Yes, everything in order. Thank you very much!"


    "No, the pleasure is mine."


    For some reason I bowed my head.


    I''m a Japanese through and through, aren''t I.


    "Now, since the paperwork is in order,  may I please have the  registration fee of 1000 Rook?"


    "Of course."


    I put the ten silver coins I''d received from Shion-san onto the counter.


    "I''ve certainly received the money. With this you''re an adventurer and can use all the guilds on the continent, Alice-san."


    "Hee, right away?"


    "Of course. The information we keep on you is transmitted and exchanged between guilds via magic crystals. When dealing a guild anywhere, you only have to display your Status and you will be recognized."


    Heyhey, fantasy, what''s this? The internet?


    "Also, please take care that there''s an update once a year. On that occasion, your registered information will be renewed and a renewal fee of 500 Rook becomes necessary."


    "I see."


    They''re doing a fine business, these guilds.


    There should be quite a number of adventurers. Don''t they have quite the income with renewal fees alone?


    "But Alice, so you are fifteen, huh... You''re two years younger than me, yet already an adventurer. You''re amazing!"


    "Ehhm, well, it''s a miracle I''m still alive though..."


    "No need to be so humble!"


    No, it''s a fact.


    "Now, it may be a bit sudden, but do you have some work for me?"


    I''m fighting a battle against time here, aren''t I.


    "Hmm, let''s see. The good jobs are all being done by other adventurers already, so... Ah!"


    Eleanor stared at some documents for a while before she made a smile like she had thought of something good.


    How curious.


    I have very few memories where the something good that people making that face thought of was also something good for me.


    "... is there something?"


    "Yes, I''ve thought of an amazingly good job!"


    Saying she thought of a job is weird no matter how you look at it, isn''t it?


    It is a guild job, right?


    With my anxiety skyrocketing, I listened to Eleanor''s proposal.


    "Welcome back, Master! Mistress!"


    On that evening, there was one special-of-the-day eatery where the tired office workers went to on their way home.


    It''s name was "Milky Way".


    No, sorry, I was indulging escapism for a bit.


    Putting it coolly doesn''t help.


    "Welcome back, Master! Mistress!"


    I''ve repeated that mind-twisting standard line innumerable times now.


    Every single time, the men entering the store stared at me.


    Your stares are hurting me...


    What the heck am I doing here?


    To put it bluntly, I''m a maid in a maid cafe.


    That should say it all.


    I''ve taken other worlds lightly.


    If there are slaves, then of course there are also more maids than in the real world����although that way of putting it is strange by now.


    In that case, it''s not strange for a store to tend to this kind of niche.


    No, I''ve really taken other worlds lightly.


    "Alice-san! A mixed juice for table 3!"


    From Eleanore in the kitchen came another demonic order.


    Right, this place is run by Eleanor''s family.


    I was employed as a part-time worker.


    "... yes!"


    With all my strength, I hid my despair under a smile.


    ... haha.


    Stop kidding me!


    Even if my heart is male, I''m still acting out a woman.


    A maid?


    Ahh, a maid, right.


    I''ll give you maid.


    Anyone looking at me right now would think ''maid''.


    The frilly, cute headdress decorating my hair.


    The frilly, cute dress down to my knees with the apron on top.


    My legs clad in knee-high socks, all perfect!


    There''s no reason I can''t do this!


    "I''m sorry for the wait, Master! Mistress!" I energetically called out in front of the table of an adventurer-looking group.


    I''d carried the shaker with drinks to table 3 and held it up high in front of the customer.


    I took a deep breath and made my whole face smile.


    "Then, we''re going to cast the spell. Do it with me, Mistress!"


    I shook the readied shaker in my hands!


    "Shakashaka?"


    "... shakashaka."


    "Furifuri?"


    "... furifuri."


    "Moemoe?"


    "... moe?"


    "Kyunkyun?"


    "Kyunkyun."


    "Become delicious! Moemoekyuuun?"


    I put in love and courage and hope with all my strength!


    And then I put the perfected Mixed Juich! carefully down in front of the mistress.


    That''s when I first met the customer''s eyes.


    "H-hey. Good job, Alice."


    "O...... nee... chan."


    It was Shion.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Nh."


    "Nh?"


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOO!"


    "Wai!? Alice!? You''re inside the store now!?"


    "Tell me earlier! You''re horrible, Onee-channn!"


    "Don''t cry! Hey, you were really professional, Alice!"


    That day, the Milky Way was turbulent until late into the night.


    And I, I got my first pay in this other world.


    500 Rook.


    Earning money is really tough.


    Theseus2015.08.26 at 22:29


    Now just do it 1,000 more times on the next week and you''ll have enough money


    As simple as that


    Reply ��


    Liedral2014.10.31 at 02:09


    Ever since reading this chapter I''ve wondered where that spell came from..... but today reading a funny manga I came across that very moe moe kyun kyun spell. I pretty much choked on the coke I was drinking. Hilarious~


    Reply ��


    GameDrifter2015.04.23 at 02:17


    Always fine it amusing how an almost exclusively Japanese cultural phenomenon happens to be a main stream cultural thing on other worlds in there stories.. No 95% of the world does not have Maid Cafes!!! lol Oh well all logic aside still an amusing story so far. MC is a tad slow mentaly for a level 5 mind character.. :P


    Reply ��


    Phantom Starlight2015.04.23 at 19:26


    Yeah. That kind of thing always takes me out of the story :(


    Reply ��


    Kaiflame2014.10.16 at 05:27


    Hahahaha. Oh god. I can''t stop laughing. But, Alice in a maid uniform. >w<


    Is this going to be another stealth release from you Kadi?


    Reply ��


    Kaiflame2014.10.16 at 05:35


    When I read this I just remember that one scene from Date A Live when Shidou is crossdressing and Yoshino sees him...


    <a href="http://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:DAL_vol_6_203.jpg&quot;


    Excerpt from Date A Live Volume 6


    ��But, it looks like she was not told about the matters regarding the cross-dressing. Yoshino awkwardly returned her sight to him and Shidou��s whole body starting from the top.


    ��Err����e,err��������you��re cute��


    After she said that, she made an awkward smile towards him. Shidou turned around and squatted down, covering the back of his head with the menu list he was holding on to.


    ��Aaah! Stop! Don��t talk to me with those kind words! Don��t look at the stained me!����


    Reply ��


    KadiPost author2014.10.16 at 07:47


    It wasn''t supposed to be released at all... well, not when it was released, anyway. So I just belatedly linked it it my last release post... so it was half-sneaky?


    Reply ��


    Rockmosis2014.10.14 at 18:19


    Back again :) Thanks for the translation.


    ''While mulling that'' might be better as ''While mulling over that''


    ���� isn��t it against the rules to try getting that information without compensation?�� might be better as ���� isn��t it against the rules to try to get that information without compensation?��


    ''After blinking 2.3 times'' I''m reading 2 point 3, I think ''2, 3'' might be better.


    ''I��ll enter than tournament and win her.��'' to ''I��ll enter that tournament and win her.��''


    ''Blackie come to an agreement'' to ''Blackie came to an agreement''


    ''returned into the firm'' might be better as ''returned to the firm''


    ''Therefore I finally went to my original target'' to ''Therefore, I finally went to my original target''


    ''please raise your had.'' to ''please raise your head.''


    '' ��I know. My little brother'' there''s a space in front of the sentence.


    '' ��For validation,'' there''s a space in front of the sentence.


    ''When dealing a guild anywhere'' to ''When dealing with a guild anywhere''


    ''''It��s name was ��Milky Way��.'' to ''Its name was ��Milky Way��.''


    ''I was indulging escapism for a bit.'' to ''I was indulging in escapism for a bit.''


    ''From Eleanore in'' to ''From Eleanor in''


    ''I put the perfected Mixed Juich'' I think is ''I put the perfected Mixed Juice''


    There are also a few double spaces scattered about.

 Volume 1 - CH 15

    "I''ll stop being a girl."


    "... what?"


    The day after the maid incident, I called Shion-san to my room and made that confession with a serious face.


    I''ve had enough.


    It''s true that I thought it would be fun acting out a girl.


    But still!


    It doesn''t mean I want to embarrass myself in front of people!


    It doesn''t mean I want to wear those frilly clothes and say master this, mistress that!


    If anything, I''m in another world now, I want people to say that to me.


    I need Ilya.


    To keep my identity intact, I need Ilya.


    I''m sure now.


    And as expected, my confession made Shion-san look like she didn''t know what hit her.


    "Are you listening, Onee-chan?"


    "Yeah, you regularly say some incomprehensible things..."


    Exasperated, Shion-san threw herself onto my bed.


    Nono, having a girl throw herself onto my bed, this is quite a situation.


    However, since I''m acting a girl right now, it''s also completely meaningless!


    "Please listen, Onee-chan. Actually... I used to be a man!"


    "..... haa. Oh, were you."


    That reply leaves something to desire. But could you at least not sigh before it!


    "Please try your best to imagine and listen!"


    "I''m listening, I''m listening."


    "I''ve told you that I''m a man."


    "I''m. A. Man. Riiight."


    "Uhhh..."


    I''ve taken care to speak softly for so long now, I slowly became unable to stop!


    "Th-that''s right! So if you throw yourself onto my bed, I-I-I might attack you! That''s how much of a man I am!"


    "..."


    Alright, I''ll teach you how scary men are just a little bit!


    ... is what I tried bluffing with all I had, but Shion-san didn''t react.


    "... i-if you say nothing, I''ll be really, really troubled."


    "No, you see, I thought ''try attacking me then'' and waited."


    Shion-san rolled over onto her back and put her plentiful body on full display for me.


    What are you rolling over for, Onee-chan!


    And what''s with your breasts!?


    This is violence!


    "... what''s the matter, Alice? Not going to come?"


    The way she gives me that feverish look, Shion-san is staggeringly sexy...


    I reflexively swallowed.


    I''m getting a little dazed here, I think.


    No, this is bad.


    Or is it?


    Shouldn''t I rather be happy that my reactions are still normal?


    Ahh, my thoughts are in a mess...


    "O-Onee-chan, if you say that, I can''t help it. I-I''m not going to regret... this."


    I got up from the chair I''d been sitting on and slowly approached the bed.


    My heart is strangely loud.


    My head is pounding.


    Eh, what''s this?


    It also feels like a regular headache.


    What, was I this tense?


    "Alice... isn''t your face too red?"


    "N-not true. Onee-chan, that bluff is really weak!"


    Crossing the room felt like walking along the Great Wall of China, but I finally reached the bed.


    There, I grasped Shion''s face with both hands.


    Ahh, somehow Shion-san is really beautiful.


    I''ve always thought of her as my reliable family. But seeing her like this, she''s a beautiful woman after all.


    Then the world turned.


    Eh. Wait. What?


    "Alice...? Hey, don''t tell me!?"


    Shion-san shifted her gaze to my abdomen.


    "Stupid! Why aren''t you keeping track?


    "...keep track?"


    Of what?


    Is there something with my abdomen?


    Come to think of it, there''s this slight discomfort... !?


    "Hii!?"


    As I looked down, my face turned pale.


    I was bleeding like never before.


    "Wha? I... was I shot? A sniper? Eh? Am I going to die?"


    So fantasy worlds have snipers too, after all!?


    Furthermore, the lack of pain makes it all the more scary!?


    "Don''t be stupid. Come one, we''re going to the toilet!"


    Shion-san nimbly got up from the bed and dragged me away by the hand.


    Hey, dragging shot people by the hand, that''s too much!


    In the first place, I have healing magic!


    "Hey! You''re dragging me too much!"


    But Shion-san didn''t hear any of it and just kept dragging me to the toilet.


    Being taken to the toilet by a girl, can I still call myself a man...?


    After accomplishing the mysterious bleeding, my clothes were changed and I was put to bed.


    Shion-san was really gallant.


    "... uhm... am I beyond hope?"


    Is it a bad illness?


    And I was just reborn...


    "What are you saying... Be more careful, Alice. Really, you''re playing stupid too much."


    Nono, I don''t think I am.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Hm? Not in particular, no."


    "Good. But your face is still red, so you''re still not alright."


    "Ah, do I have a fever?"


    "Seems so."


    Fever, huh.


    I see, so that''s why I was dizzy.


    "... eh? I wonder if I did something to catch a fever..."


    The only time I stayed up late was the night I went to the ruins.


    Other than that, I shouldn''t have unreasonably strained my body...?


    "Hehe, Miss I''m-a-man Alice, do you have something to say?"


    "Haa?"


    Eh?


    Why are you looking at me mischievously, Shion-san?


    "Oh, well. I guess you said something weird because you''re under the weather. Take it slowly, Alice."


    "Eh? Ah, yes...."


    What...?


    Leaving behind those vague words, Shion-san turned to leave.


    But before she disappeared, she turned around once.


    "I''ll come check up on you once in a while. Also, to commemorate today, I''ll tell mom to make something delicious, okay?"


    "Haa..."


    Leaving behind a smile, Shion-san left the room.


    "..."


    ...


    ......?


    Well, yeah, let''s calm down.


    I''m not an entirely ignorant brat, either.


    I believe to know about things somewhat.


    And based on that, the answer the events so far lead me to is...


    "My period..."


    As I said it out loud, my head felt lighter and lighter and I really passed out like that.


    When I woke up, my physical condition seemed to have improved a lot and nothing felt strained.


    The pillow was wet from tears though.


    Thanks to that, my head was a bit painful.


    I was a bit curious, so I went to the toilet once more and then changed clothes.


    I was lent quite a lot of clothes, partially because Aunty is a Tailor.


    I would''ve been fine with anything, but if I wore something strange, it would affect Aunty''s reputation.


    A Tailor also has a Tailor''s pride, I guess.


    Ahh... but I''m going to wash them myself...


    "Ah, are you alri-woah!?"


    Shion-san came while I was folding my clothes, but when I turned around, she was exaggeratedly surprised.


    "... is something the matter?"


    "Ah, no but... Alice, your eyes... are a bit scary?


    Certainly, I feel a bit hollow myself right now.


    I wonder though, what kind of eyes am I making?


    "Hehe."


    "W-what''s the matter?"


    "No, I just figured. Thinking about it, it''s obvious. Of course god wouldn''t take half measures when reincarnating me."


    When I got up after putting my folded laundry into a basket, Shion-san drew back a few steps.


    "Besides, I''ve started to wonder if that wasn''t all a dream in the first place. Yeah."


    The eighteen years in that world, I mean.


    ...


    Like that could be the case!


    I''m not growing senile here!


    "I-I don''t know what you''re thinking, but if you''re gonna be an adventurer, keep better track of your body, okay? Otherwise you''ll be in deep."


    "... I know."


    I know that I know nothing.


    I need someone who will support me.


    Which leads me to Ilya again.


    "Onee-chan, I think I''m going to save up money and go to the royal capital."


    "The capital, huh. Certainly, I understand why you want to go."


    "I also think about entering the combat tournament there."


    "... I''m surprised you know about that. The combat tournament, huh. It''s not even three weeks anymore, is it."


    Then it''ll be before my condition worsens again, right? I''d call that a good chance.


    "Do you really know what you''re getting into there? People die in that tournament. Of course I''m against it."


    "Eh... people die there?"


    Although it''s a tournament?


    I must''ve made a stupid face, because Shion-san laughed, as if she''d seen it coming.


    "Nobody is blamed for accidents during the matches. Rather, it''s the savage kind of tournament where the crowd is excited when people die."


    Woah, looks like it would really be better to do something about the peace and safety permeating my thinking patterns, after all.


    But still, saving up a fortune of 400.000 Rook is not realistic.


    And yet I need Ilya.


    No matter what anyone says, I need her.


    "If it gets dangerous... I''ll surrender."


    "If you surrender, you''ll have to offer the winner something of appropriate value. Currently, you have nothing, so if you''re fighting a man... I don''t have to speak further, do I?"


    "That''s low..."


    "Hehe, I think a bit more self-awareness would suit you nicely."


    Exasperated, Shion-san folded her arms and highlighted her breasts.


    Yeah, self-awareness would suit you nicely, too, Onee-chan.


    "... besides, you''re not going to fight monsters. It''ll be people."


    "Yes... I thought as much."


    I know what she wants to tell me.


    Can someone spoiled like me really fight against people?


    Thinking about it, I get no image at all.


    I get the feeling that I can, but it might be impossible.


    Could I shoot people with my magic?


    "Alice, there''s a good occasion. In three days, the guild here in Rinnal is doing a bandit hunt. Many of the skilled adventurers in the area are going to participate. I intend to, too, so, Alice����"


    Shion-san stopped speaking once and gave me an emphasizing look.


    "Are you going to come, too?"


    A bandit hunt.


    The other side will definitely consist of people.


    And probably... the request will be dead or alive.


    Of course, they will try to kill us without hesitation.


    I will be faced with the killing intent of humans, not monsters.


    "... let me participate, please."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes... it''s dangerous, so I''d be worried about you otherwise, Onee-chan."


    Like she was taken by surprise, Onee-chan suddenly had a baffled expression.


    And then she blushed just a little bit.


    "So cheeky.... Alice."


    "Ehehe, probably, that''s how little sisters are."


    Also, it looks like I probably can''t return to being a man...


    This life in another world really gives me a lot to think about.

 Volume 1 - CH 16

    The guild that found the bandit hideout decided to carry out the extermination operation three days later.


    There were explanations from the guild and cooperation between the parties was set up.


    That being said, under these hurried circumstances it''s nothing terrific.


    At most, it''s one group storming the hideout from the east and another from the west.


    Some parties are in charge of encircling the hideout and taking on the escaping bandits.


    That''s it.


    All in all, there are sixteen parties participating in the bandit extermination.


    On the other side, we still don''t know the exact number of bandits, partially because we don''t want our moves to be noticed.


    From the size of the hideout, they are assumed to be around thirty.


    If they escape it''s meaningless, but that being said, if we''re not enough people, they''ll turn the tables on us.


    ����it''s quite a dangerous quest.


    Still, they do a lot of damage on the roads and in the forests connecting Rinnal to the nearby cities. If nothing is done about them, it will become a hindrance to the citizen''s everyday life.


    Merchants wouldn''t want to take these roads.


    Following that, the town would decline.


    You could very well say this situation is graver than it looks.


    If you go to the royal capital, there seems to be not just the guild, but a proper knight order, but they move too slowly to be relied upon.


    If you put in a request and go through all the required paperwork, they will come "some time" apparently, but frankly that''s not good enough for the people.


    "Hey, Shion. You sure about letting Alice participate?"


    Before heading out for the operation, while checking our equipment at home, Uncle spoke up.


    Shion, having looked at her own sword, thrust it into her sheath while turning around toward Uncle and clearly nodding.


    "This is what she decided. As an adventurer."


    "I know, but still..."


    Uncle''s face was full of worry as he looked at me.


    ... well, it''s not like I don''t understand how he feels.


    I mean, so far I''ve done nothing but cause worries for them.


    "Nichol-san, I''m just going to do what I can, so..."


    ... I''m not going to force my limits����


    ����is what I really wanted to continue with but nobody knows what''s going to happen in the actual battlefield. I shut up.


    "Uhh...huh. If it gets dangerous, think about yourself first and run away, ok, Alice-chan?"


    "I know."


    That''s a lie.


    There''s no way I can.


    If it gets dangerous?


    Our party obviously consists of Uncle, Shion-san, and myself.


    Shion-san''s group takes part somewhere else this time, so it''s a party of family members only.


    A situation where I, forming the backline of the party, is in danger... I don''t even want to think about it.


    "����alright, let''s go."


    I stiffly nodded at Shion-san''s words.


    Before leaving for the capital, I want to give something back to these people, if only just a little.


    I can attack at range. I''m sure I can be of use in a party with Shion-san and Uncle who both use swords.


    For the sake of the people in this town, too, I will strike the bandits.


    I don''t have to think about the opponents.


    I can do that later just fine.


    Seen off by Aunty, we began the operation��������


    The bandits'' hideout is on the other side of town, opposite from the forest with the ruins. After leaving town, we advanced while staying clear of the road.


    On the appointed day, we left early in the morning, but some parties had already headed out the evening before.


    The groups left town at so different times from each other to get into position.


    Whether it helps or not, the goal is to trick the bandits at least a little bit.


    Because we''re not many people, our party''s goal is to take part in surrounding the hideout and take on the escaping bandits.


    However, there''s a good likelihood to run into a lookout or some bandits happening to be outside, so it cannot be called safe.


    "We''re almost there," Shion-san said while spreading a marked map and checking the surroundings.


    Next to the river flowing continuing on to Rinnal, just outside the forest.


    The operation begins when the sun has reached its peak.


    With watches, it would be noon exactly.


    And that time is soon.


    "... I hope the people assaulting the hideout directly are fine."


    "There''s six groups of six veterans each. But we can only pray."


    "Yes..."


    As expected, Shion-san was just as tense as myself.


    Her eyes were attentively scouting our surroundings.


    And Uncle, too, was leaning against a rock sized just right to sit upon, his eyes closed.


    He might be listening for something.


    As for myself, I couldn''t rid myself of that bad feeling of foreboding assaulting me.


    Our current mission was to wait, but I was restless if there wasn''t something we should do.


    I was restless in the truest sense of the word.


    It wasn''t the atmosphere to talk to Shion-san or Uncle, so for the moment I decided to calm down by changing the water in the canteen.


    I went over to the river and submerged the canteen into it after dumping the old water.


    By the way, the canteen is of course no bottle.


    It''s a leather bag.


    "Hmm...?"


    While submerging the water bottle in the river, I inadvertently looked to the other bank, and noticed something unnatural about the shade of a rock; something was off.


    The river was around ten meters wide, but I could see a big rock on the other side shine weirdly.


    Was it some reflection?


    No, these light particles...!?


    "MAGIC!!"


    I at once shouted to the others.


    Too late!


    "Freezing breath, change to dancing blades������ Blizzard!!"


    The man jumping out from behind the rock was singing his incantation.


    The magic ice projectiles forming indeed turned into blades and poured towards us.


    His target was������all of us!?


    There is area of effect magic!?


    From above our heads, icen blades rushed down like hail.


    That''s not something you can dodge.


    "������"


    To at least protect my head, I crossed my arms before my face.


    Then I got skewered���� is the worst case I expected, but the shock I received was not that much of a worst case.


    It was more along the lines of being hit my normal hail pebbles.


    Of course, it still hurt.


    But that was it.


    At most, it might leave some bruises?


    Why?


    But looking at myself, I''m surrounded by something like a thin film of light.


    Before the ice projectiles hit me, they hit the film of light and lose their power.


    "So magic defense���� comes from Mind!"


    Which means that the least injured in this place is me with my Mind 5.


    On the other hand����


    "Onee-chan!! Nicholl-san!!"


    Especially Shion-san, she has Mind 0!


    The moment the ice projectiles finally stopped, I turned around in horror.


    "I''m fine!"


    Without a single scratch on her body, Shion-san drew her sword.


    Eh?


    Not a scratch?


    "Eh?"


    No away.


    She dodged... all of them!!?


    "Are you a monster!?"


    "Why are you insulting me here? ... Pops, you alright?"


    While glaring towards the opposite shore, Shion-san called out to Uncle.


    "Yeah, this is nothing."


    Uncle slowly got up with his shield.


    ����but.


    "����your leg!"


    An ice blade was sticking in his leg!


    Uncle was laughing that it was nothing, but he wouldn''t be able to move like that.


    Heal!


    No, wait, the enemy on the other side of the river came first?


    Without time to ponder, the situation evolved.


    A group of people, probably bandits, came out of the forest.


    Five people from the forest, a total of six with the man on the other side of the river!


    "Tsk!"


    They were a much more immediate danger than the man on the other side of the river.


    Shion-san was rushing towards the bandit group.


    Three of them had swords.


    Two spears.


    One mage on the other shore.


    They had thought this through!


    Thinking about cast time and cooldown as well as attack range, this was the optimal setup.


    Supposing we didn''t have anyone capable of ranged attacks, it would be onesided.


    "..."


    "...I know!"


    Before attacking the enemy, Shion-san gave me one look.


    I clearly nodded at the signal in that look.


    Shion-san made a small smile in return.


    When I looked back to the other shore, the mage had just finished his cooldown and began casting anew.


    Like I''d let you!


    "You''re slow! Split the heavens and become a ray of light, to strike my enemies������ Thunder!!!"


    I instantly fired my magic.


    One serious strike with chanting the incantation at that.


    Seeing me invoke magic without any sign of generating mana beforehand, the mage on the other side of the river made a shocked face���� and fell, without any chance to dodge.


    That probably meant I completely surpassed his magic defense.


    The film of light made no change whatsoever.


    The result gave made me shudder for a second���� but.


    That could come later!


    Stopping my thoughts, I rushed to Uncle''s side.


    "The wound... oh my god!"


    Uncle was drenched in cold sweat and the blade of ice was still stuck in his left thigh.


    This went beyond painful!


    Even the blood flowing out was on the verge of freezing, this might lead to frostbite.


    "H-hey, you''re amazing, Alice-chan. Nice skills!"


    Come on come one!


    "That doesn''t matter in the least!"


    What should I do?


    Even if I use heal, I think I should pull the ice blade out beforehand.


    But won''t he bleed out then?


    But either way, like this he''ll get frostbite.


    "Give me that, please!"


    I borrowed Uncle''s swords and cut off a piece from my robe''s skirt.


    That made it a lot shorter, but that really didn''t matter now.


    I could use that in place of a tourniquet.


    I tied it at the left leg''s base with all my strength.


    "Ghhh... I''m! Too weak...!"


    Is this going to be enough?


    If it''s not really tight, it''s pointless!


    "I just need to tie this, right?"


    Uncle laughed at me with his dandy face and tied the tourniquet once more himself.


    "Y-yes! It''s only for a short while, but make it as tight as you can!"


    "Sure thing! Nnnngg!"


    With his face contorting in pain, Uncle tightened the tourniquet.


    The rest...!


    "Sorry, please bear this!"


    I grabbed the blade of ice and pulled it out in one go.


    "Guaaahhhhhh!!"


    For that Uncle to cry like that, it must hurt a lot.


    It makes me feel sorry.


    But there''s no point if I fail after all this.


    After drawing out the ice blade and discarding it, I took a breath and willed the activation of another magic.


    "Goddess of earth, grant compassion with your healing breath����Heal!!"


    When I held my hands near the wound and chanted the magic, pale, white light enveloped it.


    The wound which had had blood trickling out of it gradually closed.


    However, the wound was deep.


    Not something healing right away.


    And you can keep the magic Heal active over time����I understood that right then.


    You can probably decide to, depending on the wound.


    However���� I felt how incredibly exhausting it was.


    The mana inside my body was rapidly flowing out.


    Now just that, my stamina was taken as well����or maybe I gave it to him?


    Anyway, I quickly got dizzy.


    "Ngg."


    Should I cancel it once and cast it once more?


    No, Shion-san is still fighting, don''t be so weak!


    Show some spirit!


    But I''m really collapsing now����on the verge of that, I somehow completely closed the wound.


    "Haaaah... how is it? Do you think the leg will be alright?"


    "... amazing."


    Uncle was touching the area the wound had been like he couldn''t believe it.


    "Looks like you''re alright... thank god. Ah, please take off the tourniquet."


    Uncle took it off and carefully got up.


    Then raised his left leg a bit and stepped down.


    "Hmm... it''s a bit uncomfortable, so it''s not completely recovered, but it''s good enough."


    Well, I''d be scared if it was already completely healed.


    As relief overcame me, I noticed for the first time that I was too tired to even get up.


    And like that, I went plop.


    I let myself fall backward spreadeagled, as they call it.


    "...nice viewyouch!!"


    Shion-san knuckled Uncle over the head.


    "I''ve got one amazing little sister, don''t I, Pops?"


    "Wawa"


    After setting Uncle straight, Shion-san proceeded and tousled my hair, no holds barred.


    "... if you put it like that, that should make her my daughter, too."


    "You don''t look at her like a daughter, stupid pops."


    "Y-you''re wrong!"


    "N-nono! More importantly, the bandits?"


    Stopping those two as they turned towards a weird topic, looked towards the forest.


    "Eh? That is...?"


    In the direction Shion-san was pointing were five falled bodies.


    "......are you a monster?"


    I''m never going against Onee-chan.


    I secretly swore that to myself.


    Astrum2014.12.14 at 23:44


    Not sure if this will get changed but in "The guild that found the bandit hideout decided to carry out the extermination operation three days later." It calls guilds plural, like in mmos, rather than the single adventures guild that has been mentioned thus far. Perhaps it should read something like "The guild (had) found the bandit hideout (and) decided to carry out the extermination operation three days later.


    Reply ��


    Daz2014.11.04 at 16:46


    Good to see you active again. Thanks for the new chapter.


    Reply ��


    Mish2014.11.04 at 11:07


    Hooray! Some Candy with my breakfast! Thanks Kadi!


    Reply ��


    Amethyss2014.11.04 at 05:48


    Thanks for the translation!. I just finished it all and I really love it.


    I don''t know how but this author really know how to make you feel all warm inside with the story.


    "Ah, the world is so beautiful." that kind of feeling. Can''t wait for next chapter!


    Reply ��


    Kemm2014.11.03 at 14:37


    Thanks for yet another nice chapter of this fluffyness.


    Mmmm. So Mind works like that...


    Reply ��


    Shiku2014.11.03 at 12:11


    It was more along the lines of being hit my normal hail pebbles.


    --It was more along the lines of being hit "by" normal hail pebbles.


    Well, I saw some type errors while reading... but I can''t copy-paste multiple times. I''m using smartphone so... i can''t set aside the copied text, so only 1 correction at a time.


    Thanks also for the story


    Reply ��


    Anonymous2014.11.14 at 23:31


    I also use a smatphone but I may copy as many things as I want and select what I want to use in the "transferency area" in the Samsung keyboard..


    Reply ��


    Einf2014.11.03 at 11:56


    Hooray! Onee-chan power!!


    Reply ��


    Anon2014.11.03 at 09:14


    Thanks for the chapter. :^)


    Reply ��


    moevora2014.11.03 at 09:07


    nice illustration there.. and ty for translating..


    Reply ��


    Tenmosu2014.11.03 at 08:34


    Thank Kadi !!!


    You just made my day by letting me get this fluffy feeling as I read.


    Reply ��


    Icura2014.11.03 at 08:15


    I definitely enjoyed reading these chapters. Thanks so much for all your hard work.


    Reply ��


    Zerlestes2014.11.03 at 07:55


    Thanks ^^


    Reply ��


    dan2014.11.03 at 06:48


    So fun to read, thanks!


    Reply ��


    Abbadon2014.11.03 at 06:28


    Need moreee of this,can''t get enough of Alice cute-ness lol xd


    as always thanks for translating this Kadi-san..


    Reply ��


    Kensei Seraph2014.11.03 at 06:01


    Thanks for the chapter.


    I wonder if we''ll get to see uncle''s strength at some point or will Shion and Alice be the only ones to shine.


    Reply ��


    GGFBank2014.11.03 at 05:19


    I was wondering ''what about the bandit?'', and Shion just one woman army against them!


    At first I expected something like using thunder in the water tactics, but Shion is just strong.....


    Reply ��


    xacual2014.11.03 at 04:05


    Thanks for the chapter.


    Reply ��


    ratatoskr2014.11.03 at 03:23


    wooh! thanks for the new chapter!


    old man nichol is the best~ haha. shion is also freaking strong.


    Reply ��


    yttam502014.11.03 at 03:09


    Thank you!


    Reply ��


    dawampok2014.11.03 at 02:01


    Yay, Thank you for the translation


    "nice viewyouych", the whole point of this chapter


    Reply ��


    Loco152014.11.03 at 02:00


    I actually read this like 1 or 2 hours ago but my father wanted to use the pc, and here am I after reading for the second time.


    Following that, the town would decline.


    = Following that, the town economy/trade/wealth would decline.


    You could very well say this situation is graver than it looks.


    = You could very well say this situation is worse than it looks.


    Not really a mistake but I don''t remember reading "graver" too often


    From above our heads, icen blades rushed down like hail.


    = From above our heads, iced blades rushed down like hail.


    Come on come one!


    = Come on come on!


    Something tells me it''s not a mistake, but I can''t help to think "wut?" when I read this


    The wound which had had blood trickling out of it gradually closed.


    = The wound which had blood trickling out of it gradually closed.


    Now just that, my stamina was taken as well����or maybe I gave it to him?


    = Not just that, my stamina was taken as well����or maybe I gave it to him?


    "Haaaah... how is it? Do you think the leg will be alright?"


    = "Haaaah... how is it? Do you think your leg will be alright?"


    Stopping those two as they turned towards a weird topic, looked towards the forest.


    = Stopping those two as they turned towards a weird topic, I looked towards the forest.


    And what Shiku said, though that''s not so much of a mistake. :P


    As always thank you for your work, tomorrow I will re-read everything to get into the flow again.

 Volume 1 - CH 17

    "For an ambush, they were way too prepared."


    Next to the pondering Shion-san, I borrowed Uncle''s cloak and wrapped it around my waist as a makeshift pareo to compensate for the shortened skirt.


    "Didn''t some of the guys who departed last night just get themselves captured and questioned?" Uncle suggested, but Shion-san was not convinced. Or so said her face.


    Still, don''t say such scary things so easily, Uncle.


    "Doesn''t feel right, but... I''m just surprised that this run-off-the-mill bandit group had a Mage."


    Shion-san looked at the bandit collapsed on the other side of the river.


    She tried getting a reaction out of him, but he didn''t even twitch.


    It''s probably too real to be playing dead.


    When he fell, his face ended up under water to begin with.


    That nailed it.


    "..."


    Shion-san turned toward the bandits she defeated.


    There''s... no way she used the back of her sword, is there.


    The traces of blood are obvious to see.


    It''s just... I''m calmer than I thought I would be.


    Although I don''t want to see them up close.


    Still, I wonder if my feelings are just numbed for the moment.


    "At any rate, it''s fishy. What do you think, Shion? Go back to the relay point and report? Or should we wait a bit and see?"


    It''s obvious how much Uncle trusts Shion-san.


    Well, so do I.


    The bandits'' hideout is a cave in a little cliff a bit into the forest.


    But the forest is dense, and as it''s away from the road, it''s no place you''d just get close to.


    Being just outside the forest as we are, we have no idea of the situation of the assault parties.


    If we wait here, the escaping bandits will come to us. Maybe.


    Or they might not.


    "Well, the operation should''ve just begun, so waiting and seeing is probably the correct decision, but..."


    While thinking, Shion let her eyes cautiously roam over the forest and the opposite shore.


    Earlier I happened to find the enemy first, but fundamentally Shion-san never let her guard down.


    "...when things smell fishy����"


    "Trust your gut. Man, I''ve raised such a tomboy."


    Uncle smiled wolfishly.


    "Yeah, yeah, I am your daughter, Pops."


    "True, that."


    As the two reached an agreement, their eyes gathered on me.


    "We are now going to check out the hideout. Alice, you go home."


    I''d thought they were going to say that.


    "Don''t you think it''s more dangerous to return alone?"


    "No, I don''t think it''s more dangerous than getting closer to the hideout."


    "How about returning together once? Nicholl-san isn''t at his best."


    "You''ve got me there."


    Uncle grinned embarrassed and scratched his cheek.


    "But, Alice-chan. We can''t miss this chance at the bandit group."


    The town itself might go on decline.


    You can''t just ignore that.


    This request isn''t fun and games.


    I felt like I''d been hit by cold water.


    "..."


    "Hehe, don''t make those eyes, Alice. You''ve done more than enough already."


    I know myself that my displeasure is showing on my face.


    Or rather, I''m worried about the two.


    "Please, Alice-chan. Reporting that the situation is fishy is a fine job, too, you know?"


    "...okay."


    It''s no good.


    No matter what tantrum I throw, I can''t convince those two.


    "Alright, just as you said, we''ve got no idea what might happen on your way back. You realize that letting you go alone in spite of that is because we trust you that much?"


    "You''re unfair, putting it like that..."


    I laughed, and Shion petted my head.


    "You two be really careful, okay?"


    "I know."


    "Gotcha. Can''t keep showing you just my uncool sides, can I, Alice-chan."


    I never particularly thought of Uncle as uncool, though.


    "See you later, then"


    "Yeah."


    "Gotcha."


    After seeing the two off, I once more looked towards the bandits'' corpses.


    Looking at them on my own, they are scarier than before after all.


    I forced my feelings in a different direction, turned my back towards the forest and started walking.


    When I arrived at the relay point, I thought bingo.


    The relay point was a simplistic hut built for travelers on the road to rest in.


    I call it a hut, but everything''s completely visible from the outside. Four wooden pillars holding a roof over a group of logs for chairs, that''s all.


    It''s kinda of reminiscent of the open pavilions you can find in some parks.


    What was strange is that the guild employee who was supposed to be on standby there was absent.


    Looking around, there was nobody nearby either.


    For the set relay point to be vacant is extremely unnatural considering the importance of this plan.


    I checked the map I''d been given again, but I probably was in the right place.


    I properly followed the landmarks according to the map and came here.


    Following the road from here, the town wouldn''t be that far away.


    Thinking wouldn''t change anything, so I could only go on all the way there and report directly in the guild.


    "����Oy, little girl."


    "������!"


    For a second I thought my heart would stop.


    Turning around, and I really have no idea when she came, there stood a girl even smaller than myself.


    I reflexively readied my rod, but as if to show she wouldn''t do anything, the girl showed me her empty hands.


    "W-hat is it? How did you..."


    "... thou better refrain from returning to that city now. Thou will die."


    "... haa?"


    "Timing when your warriors left earlier, a group of ruffians made for the city in return."


    "Wh����at, are you saying..."


    I reflexively looked in the direction of the town.


    "That... smoke!?"


    I was still a distance away so I couldn''t be sure.


    But... that was...!


    "There was that sagacious darkelf... although she is a disgrace."


    At that moment, I noticed the girl''s special features for the first time.


    Blond hair gathered in two pigtails.


    Peeking out from that, pointed ears.


    And eyes blue as the clear sky, no, more like the deep, blue sea.


    "You... no way, an elf!?"


    "Slow, aren''t thou. Although one has no memories when one appeared in human habitation the last time."


    Contrary to the girl''s lovely appearance, there was nothing childish about the way she spoke.


    "But time presses. One has to deal with the village''s shame."


    "You''re trying to save the town?"


    "Make no mistake. One is acting upon one''s own issues. The human habitation is of no concern. ...but it might be saved along the way."


    "... are you strong?"


    Strong enough to take on a bandit group on your own?


    "Hehe, for a little girl like thee to ask, time must have passed."


    Time? What are you saying, you look younger than me.


    But still, as an elf...


    "One is Tillbell Aynshaura. They used to call me the Witch of Ice and Snow, once upon a time."


    Puffing out the chest she clearly had less of than me, the girl answered my question.


    But...


    "Never heard of it."


    "... this is why the young ones these days are."


    Maybe I had hurt her feelings, but the girl suddenly started towards the city without minding me any longer.


    "Wait, please!"


    "... what? One said time is of the����whaa!?"


    I grabbed the elf girl''s hand and started running.


    "That''s why it''s not the time to be walking!"


    "But thou were holding one up!"


    "Don''t mind the small stuff!"


    "And thou are completely ignoring one''s warning!"


    "There are times when one can''t listen!"


    Shion-san and Uncle are out.


    The guild members are headed for the hideout.


    I have no idea where they passed each other, but at the moment, the town is defenseless.


    There is a militia, but it isn''t that big.


    It''s just some rural town after all.


    Who would protect Auntie?


    Who would protect Eleanor-san and the others?


    And Ilya?


    "... hey, little girl. What is thy name?"


    "Alice!"


    "... this mana..."


    The girl was staring at me with her blue eyes.


    "Interesting. Alice! I especially allow thee to accompany one. Call one Till."


    For some reason, the girl was happily laughing.


    "Well thank you. But you����Till, you''re really strong, aren''t you?"


    If she is just a young girl of the age she looks like and acting old, I''m committing complicity in murder here.


    "Well, strong enough to not futilely waste stamina like thee."


    Speaking of which, I had thought the little girl was keeping up well considering I was dragging her along.


    "You''re running... on top of the air!?"


    The girl''s feet didn''t touch the ground.


    And every step of this girl running through the air was long, like she was jumping. She was easily keeping up with me.


    No, rather it was on a level where she was matching her pace to me.


    "One cannot fly through the sky, but if it''s temporarily running..."


    Whenever she landed in mid-air, there was something like a wave of cold.


    They say colder air is heavier, so it falls.


    So by smashing the cold air towards the ground, she created a repellant force to use.... is that the explanation?


    Either way, she was clearly exceptional.


    "... I''ll not think about it too deeply. If you''re strong, that''s good enough for me!"


    "Yes, hurry. Before it is too late for both on both ends."


    ...both ends?


    While running, I reflexively looked in the direction of the bandit hideout.


    "...be safe!"


    I can only believe.


    I only have one body after all.


    I strongly gripped the girl''s����Till''s hand and ran even faster.

 Volume 1 - CH 18

    My throat hurts.


    Breathing is painful.


    I don''t have enough oxygen.


    And if that wasn''t enough, because of that I''m probably wasting breath to boot.


    Feels like hyperventilation.


    When doing strenuous activity for a long time, there comes a point where how you breathe out becomes important.


    And currently I don''t have the specs to run long distance to begin with.


    It''s pointless if I can''t fight when I reach the city.


    On the other hand����if I''m too late, it''s pointless too.


    So I desperately ran towards the town, going up in a blaze of fire.


    "Hah, ha, ha..."


    After reaching the gates, I stopped, supporting myself on my knees.


    I was very well aware suddenly stopping like that is not good for myself, but I abided my screaming body which didn''t want to move another step.


    Crisis or not, I was at my limit.


    "... no matter how much time passes, no matter where one goes, it ends up like this," Till muttered lonelily and let go of my hand.


    "Wheeze, wheeze... Till?"


    I felt like dying already, but Till only looked at me like some insect.


    Stop it!


    You''re crushing my heart!


    "Weakling. Come after taking a breaking. After this is over, I will drill thee until thou wish thou were dead."


    "Wait..."


    I tried to call her to a stop, but Till only laid a finger on my mouth.


    "One is not so weak to be worried about by one''s disciple. Even if one retired long ago. Rest a bit before thou come. Is that well?"


    With those words, Till ran through the air into town.


    "Ha, ha... disciple?"


    No, more importantly this endurance...


    In an emergency, I cannot do anything with it!


    Heal... would be pointless, wouldn''t it.


    Oh well, I can only remain here until I''ve caught enough breath to be able to walk again.


    DAMMIT!


    Weakweakweakweakweak!!


    What''s with this weakness, I''m not the world''s strongest at all!


    I allocated my Attributes and Skills as I saw fit, but putting that to use, or not, depends on me now.


    But this body''s unreliability pisses me off!


    "O... kay... I''m fine..."


    While breathing with heaving shoulders, I put one foot before the other.


    I have to, protect Aunty.


    In place of, Shion-san and Uncle����������


    I''d known.


    For a while even.


    But after entering the town, that imagination changed into certainty.


    The blood and the screams, the smell of burning buildings and "somethings" brought be to the edge of puking.


    Robbing, killing, burning.


    This...


    Is this something people are doing!!?


    "Aunty..."


    Cutting across the main street, I hurried home.


    So far, I hadn''t run into a bandit since entering the city.


    There were some ice-encased corpses looking like bandits lying around, but it went without thinking who was behind those.


    Anyway, home!


    Whipping my screaming body forward, I hurried home.


    Like that, I finally arrived.


    It wasn''t burning... but the door was open!


    The anxiety almost crushed me.


    My reasoning came up with all the bad scenarios.


    I basically jumped inside����������


    "������������������Aunty...?"


    There were two people.


    In the living room where I''d always laughed with Shion-san, Uncle and Aunty, in the living room where we''d bantered, there were two people.


    One was a bandit in boorish clothes with a blood-stained... those round swords, a scimitar?


    Anyway, he had a blood-stained weapon in his hand.


    And the other��������a figure lying on the floor that I knew well.


    "Y..."


    The world turned red before my eyes.


    "What!? Amazing! There was such a beauty left!? Lucky!"


    Seeing me, the bandit was delighted.


    Disgusting!


    "������You''re dead!! You animaaal!!"


    "Argh...!?"


    With a single thought, I released magic against the bandit defenselessly coming towards me.


    Without restraint, without regret, without mercy, only with clear intent to kill.


    Even without the incantation, the effect is enough.


    With one strike, I sent him to hell.


    I didn''t feel anything about it.


    I wordlessly walked towards the fallen bandit������and stepped on his head.


    What should I do?


    What should I do!?


    I haven''t had enough.


    I haven''t killed enough!!


    I want to tear him to shreds!!


    "..."


    My eyes fell onto the scimitar in the bandit''s hands.


    "...I''ll cut you to pieces."


    I grabbed the blood-stained scimitar and������


    "...D... don''t... do it. Alice... chan."


    "!?"


    I dropped it.


    Who gives a damn about murder weapons.


    With all my power, I turned around.


    "Don''t get... swallowed up."


    "Aunty!"


    Even with blood flowing out of her chest, Aunty smiled at me with her never-changing warmth.


    She''s alive!


    She was still alive!


    "Run away... Alice... chan... cough."


    Aunty had been stabbed in the chest.


    Her heart... was probably alright, but it was in that area.


    No, if her lungs overflowed with blood...!


    "I won''t run! I''ll save you! As long as you''re alive!"


    Focus.


    This time, it''s okay if you collapse.


    "��������Goddess of earth, grant compassion with your healing breath!!!"


    I poured the miracle of healing into the stabbed chest.


    One moment later, dizziness assaulted me.


    The wound was too deep.


    Uncles had been nothing in comparison.


    I felt my mana and my stamina being drained to the bone.


    Probably, Heal is lower class magic when it came to healing.


    Mages don''t specialize in healing, I can''t help it.


    That''s right, I can''t help it.


    I can''t help it.


    But with "I can''t help it" is not enough for Aunty''s life!


    "I''ll definitely!"


    They are the saviors that took me in, cared for me, made me family, without knowing a thing about me.


    Uncle, Aunty, Shion-san.


    Without this family, I''d definitely be dead by now.


    Like I''d let some bandits do something to them!


    "Oh? What''s this? There were some women after all!"


    "Seriously?"


    "����"


    Two new bandits came through the entrance.


    This was the worst.


    Cancel������yeah, like I can do that!


    I''m fighting for every second here!


    I have no time to spare to attacking!


    "Please leave! Right now... I don''t have the time to... deal with you!"


    I was about to fall unconscious to begin with.


    To remain conscious, I strongly bit my lip.


    It hurt too much.


    That taste of blood and the pain somehow bound me to reality.


    "Hehe, now this is a good woman!"


    "Hya, don''t stay there, play with us!"


    With vulgar laughs, they came closer.


    What should I do!


    I really don''t have time to deal with you now!


    ...


    "I''ll take you on later, so please, leave us alone right now!"


    I wanna die, really!


    I should''ve learned Double Cast!


    No, just how much has Cast Time Reduction saved me already?


    And before that, right now I''m having my hands full with heal, there''s no way I have room for Double Cast!


    "Can''t have that, missy����you''re a Mage, right? That makes now our chance, doesn''t it."


    Dammit!


    Damn those bandits, I''m out of options!


    The bandits came closer and closer.


    But of course, I had no intention of escaping.


    I didn''t.


    Ahh... so these guys are going to make me their plaything


    Such brutes are going to make me their plaything.


    I can''t even cry anymore...


    One of the men''s hands reached for me����������and was run through by a spear.


    "����eh?"


    "GYAHHH"


    Screaming out pathetically, the bandit rolled over the floor."


    "What the!?"


    In a panic, the other turned towards the entrance from where the spear had come flying.


    I''d also confirmed.


    The person who had thrown the spear from entrance.


    "����Please refrain from touching Alice-sama."


    Blond hair, green eyes.


    That courteous manner of speech.


    Those features you never forgot once you''ve seen them just once.


    "Ilya!"


    Why is she here?


    No, now isn''t the time to ask why, is there?


    "I am late, Alice-sama. Here I come!"


    No, Ilya hasn''t fought before, has she!?


    "You bitch! I''ll hurt you for what you did!"


    The unwounded bandit drew his scimitar and rushed at the unarmed Ilya.


    I was in a predicament myself, but seeing others in trouble is bad for my heart!


    When the bandit charging at her swung down his scimitar, Ilya glided forward, grabbed his arm and used his momentum to throw him.


    ������Aikido!?


    "Urg!?"


    The man moaned as he smashed into the floor.


    Ilya had Agility 1.


    But her movements����okay, they hadn''t been that fast.


    In the end, she had matched his timing and naturally slipped inside his reach.


    Amazing Ilya!


    "����I''ll kill you, bitch!"


    The bandit who had taken Ilya''s spear to the hand went into a frenzy and slashed at her.


    Ilya was still off-balance.


    "Watch o-"


    The scimitar cut into her.


    That''s what I thought.


    I, and the bandit, too.


    "... Haa?"


    The bandit was surprised, and my mouth didn''t close, either.


    Ilya����


    "Too light."


    She had stopped the scimitar with one arm.


    With her slender arm.


    Had I done that, the arm would''ve been off.


    For certain.


    While we were dumbfounded, Ilya glided forward and switched places with the bandit. Now in front of me, she picked up the dropped spear and skewered the bandit with it.


    "Grgrl"


    "Hiii!"


    Seeing that, the thrown bandit ran for the door to escape, but that''s where his life ended, too.


    "What an eyesore," said the man with a look in his eyes so mean you''d take him for a bandit. Blackie.


    "Solt... san?"


    With the daggers in both his hands, Blackie had cut down the bandit in an instant.


    "Why are...?"


    "Hah, I''d have a problem if you died on me."


    Blackie didn''t meet my eyes and looked away.


    "Thank you... very much."


    Is he a tsundere?


    Nono, even if he is, does that mean I have to do something?


    I don''t want any men!


    But I''m still thankful!


    Really.


    But now��������!


    "Please, be safe!"


    While thanking Ilya and Blackie, I focused on healing.


    I wonder how long I''ve been at it now.


    Mana and stamina have crossed the limit already.


    It feels like the lacking mana is compensated for through stamina.


    I''m on the verge of blacking out.


    Whittling away my life, I''m saving Aunty''s.


    Without exaggerating, that''s how it is.


    "������cough, Alice... chan"


    "Aunty"


    She made it!


    Aunty still seemed far from her best, but compared to before, her smile was far more relaxed.


    "Alice-chan, you''re... so amazing..."


    "Aunty!?"


    "She is alright, Alice-sama. I believe she just fell asleep."


    On Ilya''s prompt, I checked Aunty''s condition.


    Certainly, her expression was calm and her chest rising and falling.


    She was breathing!


    "I... saved her...?"


    On the other hand, I was in blank amazement.


    "Yes. As expected, Alice-sama!"


    "I saved her..."


    "Alice-sama''s devotion and loveliness were very radiant to me."


    However, they say people who don''t treasure themselves cannot save others.


    "Eh...?"


    Strength left my body.


    Not listening to my will any longer, my body crumbled to the floor.


    I couldn''t even speak anymore.


    My consciousness became vague.


    Did I... push myself too much...?


    "Alice-sama! Oh no, you exhausted yourself too much!


    Ilya embraced me.


    I still couldn''t move.


    Ahh, too late, my consciousness������


    "������Please excuse me, Alice-sama. You can scold me for this later!"


    With those words, Ilya bent over me.


    ......


    "Eh������h!?"


    Alice and Ilya, by NinetH


    Ilya kissed me.


    Only that fact filled my mind.


    "Nn..."


    Ilya''s beautiful face was flushed.


    My thoughts couldn''t catch up, so I let her do as she pleased.


    Just, I felt something hot flow from Ilya''s mouth into me and fill me throughout.


    Energy welled up.


    From the verge of unconsciousness I thought I almost wouldn''t wake up from anymore, my consciousness stabilized, too.


    As my consciousness stabilized, I couldn''t help but wonder and wonder about the feeling of Ilya''s lips.


    Kisses... did they really feel this good...?


    "Ha-a... once more, please excuse my behavior. Alice-sama."


    "Ah..."


    For a moment, I thought it was too bad that Ilya had stopped kissing me and apologized.


    "... oy."


    "!?"


    Blackie''s voice made me come to my senses.


    My body was moving.


    I pushed Ilya aside and stood up.


    "H-how is the situation outside!? We have to hurry and beat those bandits!"


    "Just have a look."


    Blackie urged me to, so I quickly left the housed


    For the moment, Ilya and Aunty were left inside.


    "This is...?"


    When I came outside, everything had turned into a winter landscape.


    The burning buildings had all been extinguished.


    An impossible amount of sudden snow.


    But it was gentle snow.


    It stifled the fires and gently wrapped up the town.


    It was doubtlessly snow, but touching the flakes falling from the sky, they were so very warm.


    "Amazing..."


    I instinctively recognized it as magic.


    In the time I saved one person, Till had saved the whole town.


    What a contrarian of a elf.


    What amazing magic.


    While watching the snow dancing in the air, I only had one thought.


    One day.

 Volume 1 - CH 19

    We carried Aunty to bed and took a rest for a moment.


    I couldn''t carry her alone and show off, so I had Ilya help me.


    I''d already checked her breathing before, but I did it once more to make sure.


    "Hm... she''s alright, isn''t she," I murmured, as if to reassure myself.


    "I believe she will be alright. That was a wonderful spell, Alice-sama."


    "T-thank you."


    Ilya sure acts normally��


    Should I think of that as something like artificial respiration?


    No, I''m sure it was something along those lines, but still.


    What on earth has she...?


    "Ilya, earlier... what exactly was that?"


    "I am very sorry, Alice-sama."


    "No, it''s not like I''m angry, how should I say this, I feel like thanks to that I was able to get better?"


    Oh Ilya, you''re not even my slave yet but you''re so polite to me already.


    "That is, uhm..."


    While avoiding me with her emerald eyes, Ilya hesitated.


    I see, so she can''t reveal her circumstances just like that, either. Just like me.


    "Sorry, forget it. But you really did save me there. Thank you."


    From the point she saved me from the bandits, actually.


    Actually, Ilya is damn strong!


    Isn''t she stronger than me?


    Well, I won''t lose at ranged combat though!


    "No, such praise is wasted on me."


    "You''re so stiff..."


    Well, if I do manage to buy Ilya, our time together would increase and we''d could get closer or used to each other, I guess.


    "By the way, how did you know where I was?"


    "While I was fighting alongside the Firm''s combat slaves, I spotted you running through the streets right away, Alice-sama... because you stand out."


    Finding it somewhat hard to say, Ilya turned her face away.


    ...wait a sec.


    "... did the bandits coming after me perhaps follow me?"


    Ilya awkwardly nodded in affirmative.


    Ohh.


    The seeds that I sowed...


    Nono, looking at it in hindsight, I also didn''t have a moment to spare.


    "...ah."


    "?"


    Come to think of it and looking at Ilya''s arm, there was a cut after all.


    Well, usually speaking stopping one slash from a scimitar with your arm wouldn''t lead to just a little cut.


    Her arm is so resilient I almost wanted to shout out "What exactly is your body made of?"


    "Please show it to me."


    "Ah, no, such conc-"


    "Just do it."


    I forcibly took Ilya''s arm and laid my hand on the cut.


    "����Heal."


    It wasn''t such an exhausting wound.


    Thus it closed right away


    Actually, bruises are scary because of infections and so.


    "Thank you... very much..."


    "No, I wish I could do more for you."


    To pay her back.


    But it was mysterious.


    I kept holding Ilya''s arm like that and carefully stroked it a bit.


    Her skin was so smooth.


    It was soft, and you wouldn''t call her muscular.


    Or rather, her arm was delicate.


    "Excuse me..."


    "Ah, I''m sorry! Curiosity got the better of me."


    I let go of Ilya''s arm as she gave me a troubled look.


    Uhhhm.


    What''s the secret behind her Protection 5?


    Something doesn''t quite add up.


    Is she not human?


    "Oy."


    "Ah, yes?"


    From beyond the door, Blackie came in to check up on us.


    "The Firm''s combat slaves are looking after this house. Relax, they won''t lose to some bandits."


    "Eh?"


    My wonderment at why the Firm went so far must''ve shown on my face and been seen through by him.


    Is there a merit for the Firm in protecting this town?


    "In return, I''m going to take this one with me. It seems Bertrand is having a tough time on the meadows outside of town."


    So Ilya alone is more important than the combat slaves outside?


    That weird. Wouldn''t that mean the price she''s being sold for is too cheap?


    Is there... something?


    "Are bandits still left?"


    "Nahh, you can probably say the bandits have been wiped from the town. The firm and the guys from the militia are making rounds to make sure."


    Then what are they having a hard time with?


    With the sharp look in his eyes grim as always, Blackie managed to squeeze out one phrase.


    "������it''s a dragon."


    After reaching the large street, we could bodily feel its stature and roar even if we didn''t want to.


    The dragon was magnificently reigning over the meadows where I''d been attacked by a puppy in the very beginning.


    "Tsk, it''s already come that close."


    As Blackie said, earlier I hadn''t felt those roars or the tremors coming along with them.


    No, had it even existed in the first place?


    Had it suddenly appeared?


    But as a reality, right now it was there. That phantasmal life form giving off an overwhelming pressure.


    This may be a fantasy world, but I didn''t expected meeting one quite this soon.


    My experiences so far were plenty unreal already, but this takes the cake.


    It''s so huge I can''t quite believe it exists in this world.


    Had dinosaurs still been alive, it might''ve been different, but the biggest I''ve seen were the elephants in the zoo.


    It''s still ways away, but... isn''t there something wrong with my sense of perspective?


    It has the intensity of a moving house...


    "We have to make Aunty and the people in the town evacuate!"


    "����thou can leave that to the people who are supposed to deal with that"


    I was talked to from the sky.


    The one who landed next to me was Till.


    Her way of movement is really too peculiar. She keeps surprising me, this girl...


    But more importantly!


    "Till!"


    There was any number of things I wanted to say to her, but her eyes signaled me to shut up.


    Uhh... she''s only a little child, but somehow I can''t oppose her.


    "You bitch! Are you an elf!?"


    Seeing Till, Blackie got furious.


    Which reminds me, Till doesn''t try to hide what she is.


    Couldn''t she easily hide those lovely, pointed ears if she wanted to?


    She just has to let down her hair.


    Well, the twintails are cute though.


    I suppose Till doesn''t care much about our circumstances.


    At any rate, my ears aren''t particularly pointed, I arbitrarily confirmed by touched them.


    "Thou are noisy, black one. Can''t thou understand now is not the time? Before barking, thou would better help with the evacuation."


    With a jerk of her chin, Till called attention to the dragon.


    And I completely agreed with her.


    "Oy, Alice, right! We''re going to talk about this later!"


    "Ehh��"


    But I only just met her, too��?


    Even if we talk about her, nothing will come of it...


    Blackie gathered the nearby people from the Firm and instructed them to help as many people escape as possible.


    Actually it would be better for Aunty to rest, but I asked them to help her take refuge, too.


    But seeing that dragon, I couldn''t stop where I was.


    And when we had finished giving some rough orders and it was finally time to do something about the dragon...


    "����Oh my, oh my, having a little chat all together? How very relaxed of you."


    Suddenly a voice came from the empty air.


    "Teleportation magic? Thy ways are vulgar as always..."


    "I don''t appreciate you deprecating the legacy of the past... I am a researcher of the truth. There is nothing vulgar about it."


    A little distance away from where we were gathered, a magic circle formed in mid-air.


    It reminded of the magic circle seen at the Ruins in the forest.


    Then the air warped����and a woman appeared.


    "It''s been a long time, hag of ice and snow."


    "So thou dare come and show thy face, Libra."


    Only Till responded like it was normal; Ilya and I, even Blackie were too taken aback to be able to move.


    The woman had dark-brown skin and eyes red like dripping blood.


    Her hair was silver, or rather, white.


    Only, it was so glossy it didn''t look white, and it was long.


    That hair was gathered in a loose braid.


    "So, just how many souls did thou use?"


    Cold surged up from Till''s body.


    Her obvious anger made me swallow.


    "Let''s see. Less than I thought I would, I guess? All because of you, hag. That''s why the dragon is half-assed, too."


    I reflexively looked at the dragon that ominously made the earth rumble.


    For the moment, the dragon was rampaging over the meadows outside town and it was probably the people from the Firm who were still fighting it, like Blackie had said.


    Frankly I had no idea how to deal with it, and she called it half-assed.


    But against something I was planless against... Till would?


    "Thou really are a shame. It was one''s failure to let thee live!"


    "Ahaha, you''re wrong, I''m a huge success! Thanks to you, hag, I''m revealing more and more of this world''s truth!"


    "Thou... what are thou searching? Why did thou come to a remote region such as this?"


    "You''re asking me? Ahaha, I''ve been itching to tell you, too! Having people who understand you listen is my greatest pleasure!"


    Exposed to Till''s cold anger, that abnormal woman continued laughing without concern.


    She gave me the shivers.


    "Right, right. I observed something! Just nearby, a little while ago there was a ''singularity''."


    "A singularity, thou say?"


    Lately...


    Just nearby...?


    "Isn''t it an old story? People being spirited away, or on the contrary people suddenly appearing? I want to solve that mystery! Don''t you think it''s negligent for anybody with wisdom to ignore that, hag? You do, don''t you!"


    Now I trembled.


    "For that sake, thou guided those ruffians, gathered souls, summoned the dragon and ransacked this place, is that it?"


    I didn''t want to think of it.


    I didn''t want anything to occur to me.


    "Hmm, I guess that''s how it is? No matter where I go, there are stocks of more than enough souls. I also don''t know how to find the singularity yet. So all I can do is repeat trial and error like always, right?"


    "����Thou are garbage."


    "Oh! Ahaha! I''m not so overconfident to slug it out with you directly, hag. Bye!"


    The instant Till raised her hand, the woman called Libra opened a magic circle and jumped in.


    "I was happy, I really was, hag! So happy to meet you, you''re cute as ever. Now enjoy the dragon to your heart''s content! It''s made from the town''s precious souls! And while it''s half-assed, it''s a special one summoned where a singularity happened!"


    Her figure faded, so Till lowered her hand.


    ������but there was another person charging.


    "YOU BITCH! YOU BIIIIIIITCH!!"


    With a loud scream, Blackie jumped at the disappearing woman.


    But his attack only futilely cut through air.


    Till had already lowered her hand.


    Of course it would''ve ended like this.


    "Solt... san..."


    His back trembling with anger seemed smaller than usual.


    "... one does not approve of thy methods. That is one''s absolute truth."


    Till''s whisper seemed somewhat sad, but she immediately directed her eyes upwards, at the dragon.


    "Alright, we''re stopping that. Lend me thy help, Alice."


    "...of course. We''re going to stop it. That is... something that I have to stop."


    I was balling my fists so hard the nails cut into my palms.


    "...? Oh, well. The black one over there and����the dragon lass. Thou are going to help, too."


    "����!"


    Ilya, who for some reason had hidden her presence so far as if to hide from Till, trembled.


    "Dragon...?"


    Really, just how many circumstances does everyone here have?


    Making Solt-san tremble with anger.


    Making Ilya scared.


    Making Till sad.


    Most likely, they all had hidden pain, but we all worked together to stop the dragon.


    No matter how we felt inside...

 Volume 1 - CH 20

    Right outside the town, you couldn''t help but notice the dragon.


    On the meadows lay corpses, corpses, corpses...


    Members of the militia or the firm''s combat slaves.


    They fought with their lives and met that terrible end.


    "Bertrand, fall back. We''re somehow going to take care of the rest," Blackie shouted to Bertrand-san who was commanding the combat slaves.


    Bertrand-san looked towards us, who had formed an impromptu party.


    Only when his eyes fell on Till, they widened for just a moment, but he turned back to Blackie right away as if nothing had happened.


    "Solt... Can you defeat it? That thing?"


    A winged, four-legged reptile.


    Not that I know if it can really be categorized as a reptile.


    Anyways, it looks ferocious.


    It had one horn and a mouth so wide it seemed it could swallow an elephant whole.


    Its muscular body was covered with strong scaled that seemed to let no weapon pass.


    The tail growing from its back gave felt like it could smash a house with one swipe.


    That huge body was sometimes supported only on two legs and swung claws around that seemed like they could tear through metal.


    And to begin with, it was just big.


    It wouldn''t be an overstatement to say that the difference in mass was also the difference in power.


    There was no way it didn''t scare you.


    That was a dragon.


    "If we don''t do something, we''re all going to die," Blackie replied easily and drew two daggers.


    "You can talk... Miss. You''re not going to fight, too, are you, Miss?"


    "Bertrand-sama, I may not be up to it, but I have things I want to protect, too."


    "Hmm. It may be bad style for an adult to fall back, but mistaking my role would be the height of foolishness. I shall take the combat slaves and help the evacuation."


    "Please do."


    Did he notice when to pull out because he was a merchant?


    Both Bertrand-san and I had questions we wanted to ask the other, but now was not the time.


    After the combat slaves completely disengaged from the dragon, Bertrand-san jauntily withdrew to the city.


    The combat slaves mainly fought with bows, so their withdrawal was swift.


    I had no idea how effective they were against the dragon, but they surely must have annoyed it.


    And thus, only we were left in front of it.


    "������"


    I looked at us and the dragon.


    When it laid its snake-like eyes on me, I got goosebumps.


    Level 1 Ice Dragon


    The enemy''s Status floated in front of my eyes.


    "An Ice Dragon... damn Libra, planning for one."


    The deep blue scales were exactly right to call it an Ice Dragon.


    But that being said...


    "More importantly... Level 1?"


    Somehow that makes me feel we can defeat it, am I imagining things?


    "In the end, levels are nothing but an indicator how trained you are for your age. It''s pointless to pay it too much heed."


    Eh?


    What''s that all about?


    "Here it comes!"


    Blackie''s voice was strained.


    After watching the situation for a while, the dragon finally made its move.


    First, an attack with its tail.


    It roared and swung around that deadly weapon thicker than a tree.


    For the dragon, it might just have been testing the waters, but for us, it wasn''t funny.


    Getting hit by that mass would turn us into minced meat at once.


    ...not that I want to imagine that.


    I jumped backwards right away.


    Till escaped into the sky.


    ����However.


    "Take that," Blackie ordered Ilya.


    Don''t be stupid!!


    "..."


    Ilya obediently stepped forward.


    "����With this body, I shall become a shield for all. Ancient Field!"


    Ilya''s body was wrapped in green light.


    "Hoh... so the lass was an ancient dragon."


    In front of us, Ilya was hit by the tail that alone was more that just a few times her weight.


    It was so overwhelming, I couldn''t make a sound.


    But the surprising thing happened then.


    Ilya����stopped the tail.


    "������"


    The shining, green barrier... -like thing stopped the tail in place.


    The wind pressure from the inertia born from suddenly stopping that massive attack almost blew me away.


    Although the person who stopped that attack in the first place didn''t even take one step back.


    Ilya... amazing.


    "But like this, that lass...," murmured Till, who had landed next to me, while staring at Blackie.


    That Blackie on the other hand had taken Ilya stopping the attack for granted and already charged at the dragon.


    He made use of the opening the dragon showed as its attack was stopped to slash at its abdomen.


    "Tsk! Hard!"


    Only a metallic sound rang out and there was no indication he had dealt the dragon any damage.


    Blackie, who could be squashed under the dragon, promptly retreated behind Ilya.


    "..."


    I was annoyed.


    "Split the heavens and become a ray of light, to strike my enemies! Thunder!"


    Then how about magic?


    My Thunder directly hit the dragon''s huge body.


    "GAHHH!" it screamed and writhed in agony.


    It worked a bit?


    "Hmm, Lightning attribute? So thou have a good affinity to it, Alice."


    "Hey, don''t just look on and do something, Till! You could easily defeat it, couldn''t you?"


    "Libra is behind this, she will surely have a countermeasure against one����but fine."


    Like going up the stairs, Till took to the skies.


    At the same time, her body gave off blue light.


    Till''s incantation!


    "Third winter sending the world to demise, bring demonic ice to end it all������Fimbul!"


    Being able to see that mana, it probably scared me the most of all of us.


    Another order of magnitude, meant exactly this.


    Earlier, Till had rained snow on the entire town. But it probably simply wasn''t an option for Till to turn the whole town into ice.


    The magic Till had chanted was fundamentally different from the low-class magic I was using.


    Anyone can understand that.


    But it wasn''t just a difference in the magic, her basic mana was terrific, too.


    And that''s what I sensed.


    That magic of Till''s froze the air, brought a storm, became a blizzard of ice swords and assaulted the Ice Dragon.


    It even froze exhaled air, an absolute zero not even allowing you to breathe.


    If you take that attack, you won''t get away for nothing.


    I understood why she made me leave Shion-san''s party and form one with her.


    Get dragged into that, and you''ll die.


    No doubt about it.


    "Eh...?"


    I had overestimated that overwhelming firepower.


    Had thought the fight was over.


    But the Ice Dragon''s body was wrapped in blue light which intercepted����no, absorbed Till''s magic?


    I even thought it grew even bigger, more ferocious after taking Till''s magic.


    No, it wasn''t just my thinking, it really grew bigger!


    "Hmm... special-made, is it," Till displeasedly muttered and landed.


    The Ice Dragon, now reminiscent of Godzilla and the like, swung its arm as if to swipe us away like insects.


    Ilya took it, but����!


    "Urg..."


    "Ilya!"


    Blood was flowing from Ilya''s mouth!


    "Dodge it, Ilya! Bearing those attacks is ridiculous!"


    "I am very sorry, Alice-sama. I cannot move nimbly as everybody else. This is how I fight."


    "!"


    I see, Ilya''s Agility... she''s so strong, so I forgot, but that''s the unchanging truth.


    "Split the heavens and become a ray of light, to strike my enemies! Thunder!!"


    My magic, unlike Till''s, was not absorbed.


    But how much damage I was actually dealing...


    Blackie saw it as a chance and slashed at the dragon, but regretfully, his blades were warded off.


    "Hm? Watch out!"


    The Ice Dragon got on all fours and opened his mouth wide.


    Only one thing came to mind.


    "Its breath is coming! Step back, dragon lass!"


    Standing in front of us, Ilya stared right down the dragon''s throat.


    "... I shall ward it off!"


    "Thou one-sided fool!!"


    From next to me, Till jumped to the very front����in front of Ilya.


    "Till!?"


    That''s not what magi do!


    But even if we were to run, the dragon could just turn its head and catch them with the breath. I couldn''t move from behind Ilya.


    I unintentionally watched the events unfold.


    "Line up with the kings of the underworld, become a inviolable gate and ward off assault����Icicle Garden!!"


    Along with the end of Till''s incantation, we were surrounded by a barrier of ice.


    In the next moment, the Ice Dragon breathed out.


    The ice barrier took the breath straight on.


    It sounded like the ghastly, thunderous roar when the house you''re holing up in is directly hit by a large hurricane.


    No, maybe it would be better to say it sounded like a house directly hit by a hurricane and creaking like it was about to be torn to shreds any second?


    Either way, its power was unmistakably terrible. Watching behind us, ice bullets repelled by the ice barrier rained down on the town.


    It sent a shiver down my spine, but now I could only leave it to Bertrand-san.


    Inside the uncomfortable barrier, I finally felt the fury outside pass.


    The dragon finished breathing and got back up on two legs.


    "...phew, so one could defend against it. Had it passed the barrier, we would have all died."


    "..."


    I felt Till had whispered something terrifying, but let''s not mind that.


    Ilya passed by her and placed herself at the front again.


    Till exasperatedly shook her head.


    "We have no idea how long the dragon lass will last. One shall enchant thy weapons to strengthen them, black one, so take that down already."


    "...alright."


    "����could you strengthen mine, too?" someone called from the side.


    "Onee-chan!!"


    "Hey, Alice. Sheesh, why did you leave the party so suddenly? I was a little worried!"


    "Ehm, as you can see..."


    "I know, let me into the party again."


    "Y-yes!"


    I invited Shion as told.


    "How did you get here?"


    "Inside the bandit hideout, there was a magic circle. It teleported us to the top of the hill."


    So that''s how the bandits got to the town without meeting anyone!


    So it really was that Libra woman''s doing!


    "Hmm... one doesn''t know who thou are, but we don''t need rabble?"


    "You sure talk big with that cute face!"


    That''s right, Till!


    My Onee-chan is the strongest human there is!?


    "Oy, cut the chatter. Don''t we have work to do?"


    "One knows and is already casting."


    The arrival of an all too reliable ally made me regain my bearings.


    With one less worry, my positive thinking came back.


    Ehm... come to think of it, aren''t I forgetting someone?


    Oh, I guess I''m imagining things.


    Random-kun2014.12.21 at 20:47


    yay, fluffiness release. thanks kadi. sometimes i forgot that originaly alice is male, well who care as long as she is cute...


    Reply ��


    Kaiflame2014.12.21 at 19:59


    Banzaiiii. lol.


    Reply ��


    Kensei Seraph2014.12.21 at 13:09


    The poor Otou-san.


    Thanks for the chapter.


    Reply ��


    Calvin2014.12.21 at 08:12


    Thanks very much for the Christmas present :)


    I''m suggesting some minor amendments below:


    >> The tail growing from its back gave felt like it could smash houses in one go.


    The tail growing behind it gave the impression it could smash a house with one swing.


    >> After the combat slaves completed disengaging from the dragon, Bertrand-san jauntily withdrew to the city.


    After the combat slaves completely disengaged from the dragon, Bertrand-san jauntily withdrew to the city.


    >> For the dragon, it might just test the waters, but for us, it wasn''t funny.


    For the dragon, it might just have been testing the waters, but for us, it wasn''t funny.


    >> "Hmm, Lightning attribute? So thou have a good affinity to it, Alice."


    "Hmm, Lightning attribute? So thou hast a good affinity to it, Alice."


    >> Like going up stairs, Till took to the skies.


    Like going up the stairs, Till took to the skies.


    >> Ilya''s incantation!


    ?? What''s this line for ??


    >> But probably it simply wasn''t an option for Till to turn the whole into ice.


    But it probably simply wasn''t an option for Till to turn the whole town into ice.


    >> If you take that attack, you don''t get away for nothing.


    If you take that attack, you won''t get away for nothing.


    >> Get dragged into that, and you die.


    Get dragged into that, and you''ll die.


    >> I even thought it grow even bigger, more ferocious after taking Till''s magic.


    I even thought it grew even bigger and more ferocious after taking Till''s magic.


    >> The Ice Dragon, now reminiscent of Godzilla and the likes, swung its arm as if to swipe us away like insects.


    The Ice Dragon, now reminiscent of Godzilla and the like, swung its arm as if to swipe us away like insects.


    >> Along with the end of Till''s incantation, we were surrounded by a barrier of ice.


    At with the end of Till''s incantation, we were surrounded by a barrier of ice.


    >> It sent a shiver down my spine, but I could only leave it to Bertrand-san anymore.


    It sent a shiver down my spine, but I could only leave it to Bertrand-san.


    >> Uncomfortable barrier, I finally felt the fury outside pass.


    Uncomfortable behind the barrier, I finally felt the fury outside pass.


    >> "Inside the bandit hideout, there was a magic circle. It teleported us on top of the hill."


    "Inside the bandit hideout, there was a magic circle. It teleported us to the top of the hill."


    >> "Hmm... one doesn''t know who thou are, but we don''t need rabble?"


    "Hmm... one doesn''t know who thou art, but we don''t need rabble?"

 Volume 1 - CH 21

    "Come, ice fairy, become my blade����Ice Enchant!"


    With her left and right hand each, Till enchanted Shion-san''s and Blackie''s weapons.


    ...this is Double Cast, isn''t it?


    She just nonchalantly used Double Cast, didn''t she?


    "Oy, is it going to be okay with the Ice element?" Blackie asked the plausible thing.


    Till just shrugged.


    "Worry not, one only enchanted the strength of your weapons, one didn''t give them the element. One understands that much. Though actually, if someone could enchant it with Lightning, matters would greatly differ..."


    Yes, yes, I''m sorry, alright.


    "... If I shoot Thunder at the weapons, it might stick! Sizzle sizzle! Let''s try it, Onee-chan!"


    "Yeah... let''s not."


    She declined!?


    "Hah, as long as my blades work, I''ll do this."


    Without showing a shred of interest in me, Blackie headed for the Ice Dragon.


    Well, Ilya''s doing her best, so that''s natural.


    Yes, it''s natural.


    I''m not sulking or anything.


    With a wry smile on her lips, Shion-san patted me on the head twice and shifted to attacking, too.


    That''s how you do it!


    This difference in consideration, do you get this, Blackie?


    "So, Till. Can I just keep attacking it with Thunder?"


    Ilya''s took the attacks of the raging Ice Dragon and created a safe area for Blackie and the rest of us.


    Shion-san kept up fighting it in close quarters while dodging every single of its attacks.


    Both of them had their lives on the line.


    Not being able to do anything substantial vexed me and made me impatient.


    "Hoh... Huge Boobs over there is good."


    "Please don''t ever call her that ever again."


    "What are thou getting angry over? Oh, well, Alice! Currently, though are only able to cast that one spell?"


    "Yes..."


    Lying wouldn''t change anything about it.


    And Heal was something else entirely


    As I was, I couldn''t use any high-class magic, or support magic, like Till could.


    I was aware that I was useless.


    "Hehe, thou are so cute."


    "...eh?"


    "Nothing. Hey, Alice. Have thou ever learned magic from someone before?"


    "No, I haven''t."


    I raised my level, finally learned my spells, and figured the rest out myself.


    "One wouldn''t say one won''t be your mentor, thou know?"


    "Eh!?"


    Come to think of it, before entering the city, she may have said something similar.


    Although I find it a little mysterious why she''d set her eyes on me...


    But more importantly, people were fighting at the moment!


    Impatience welled up inside me.


    It wasn''t the time to worry long.


    "My mentor! Please become my mentor!"


    Right now!


    "That is a commitment. Thou need to think well about whose disciple thou become. No matter how much in a hurry thou may be," Till smiled wickedly as she threatened me.


    Still, I cannot think calmly in such a state of emergency.


    ����But I had thought it through.


    I knew more than enough about Till''s true power.


    And moreover, although we hadn''t known each other that long, I knew about her temperament, too.


    "I would be proud to learn under a gentle person like Till."


    "������Thou are embarrassing me," Till whispered and threw something to me.


    I caught it in a hurry.


    It was...


    "A bracelet?"


    It was a silver bracelet with a mysteriously glowing, expensive-looking golden jewel.


    "Thou are so shallow. Put it on."


    "Ah, yes."


    I did wonder if it was alright, but obediently put it on anyway.


    Not knowing if I should put it on the left of the right arm, I put it on the left one for the moment.


    After I put it on my arm, it glowed lightly and tightened closely around my arm.


    Like it was part of my body.


    "...as one thought, thou could equip it."


    "Uhm... this isn''t the kind that I can''t take off, is...?"


    It fit so good to my body, I couldn''t take it off no matter how much I pulled.


    Don''t tell me this was some cursed initiation!?


    "That is called the Sylv Faeria. Well, it''s the proof of being one''s disciple. It raises the power of magic... or something like it."


    "Eh? Is it alright for me to receive something so precious!?"


    I thought in that case Till should use it herself.


    But Till only laughed while watching the battle fold out.


    "Thou may still not understand. The joy of watching others grow."


    "Till...?"


    "Now, hurry it up. Chant that Thunder thou are so good with."


    Till pushed my back and sent me off.


    "Wawa..."


    And then I had a sudden thought.


    I spontaneously turned around and asked her.


    "Till... you haven''t fought seriously at all yet, have you?"


    If Till seriously gave it her all, she wouldn''t lose, would she?


    That''s what had come to me.


    "Who knows?"


    She just laughed at me and had apparently no intention to answer.


    By adding Shion-san, the battle situation had turned around


    The one-sided battle had reached an equilibrium.


    By taking the front position in turn, they gave each other leisure space.


    When Ilya was at the front, Shion-san repeated hit-and-run attacks while taking it moderately easily.


    On the other hand, when Shion-san was at the front, she drew all attacks on herself and dodged them, lowering the burden on Ilya.


    Ilya had been completely exhausted, but she seemed to be recovering to a degree.


    I keenly felt the importance of switching out the tank when fighting against strong enemies.


    And this time, Blackie''s attacks cut open the Ice Dragon''s stomach and dealt damage to it.


    Blackie wasn''t as fast as Shion-san or as hard as Ilya.


    But, it seemed his attack power was higher than the two''s.


    If it was higher than Shion-san''s, that meant... Strength 4?


    With weapons in both his hands, his style seemed to imply it didn''t need any defense. It felt somewhat risky...


    Anyhow, the cooperation of the three was outstanding, and compensating for the fact that it was their first combat together, you could feel their overwhelming sense for the flow of battle.


    The Ice Dragon on the other hand didn''t even have time for another breath attack.


    ����but the lack of a decisive attack on our end was true as well.


    I stroked the bracelet on my left arm.


    I should be able to do it.


    In this situation, Till wouldn''t do anything meaningless.


    Saving the town while acting indifferent, worrying about Ilya and taking the the breath head-on, and then����she''d even looked at that woman with sadness in her eyes.


    "����Split the heavens and become a ray of light!"


    I raised my left hand and started chanting.


    The bracelet started glowing.


    And then, the light took at clear shape in front of me.


    A golden pentagram.


    It was floating in front of my left hand that was activating the magic.


    "To strike my enemies!"


    I myself felt how tremendous the amount of mana was.


    It was... being amplified. Or rather, the image of my mana which I hadn''t been able to put to use myself was being poured into magic, leaving none behind, was closer.


    With this...


    With this power, that simple dragon was...!


    "Thunder!!!"


    A flash shot out from the pentagon.


    From its appearance, it wasn''t something you could call it low-class magic anymore.


    If the magic I had shot so far had been a gun, this was a cannon.


    "...!"


    The consumed amount of mana was enormous.


    So far, I hadn''t ever exhausted the mana inside my body with one Thunder.


    But its impact was that much more tremendous, too������


    "Gahhhhhh!!"


    Pierced by the lightning, the dragon writhed in pain like never before.


    Having a living being the size of a house rage in front of you does have that great intensity, but...


    But, we still hadn''t defeated it?!


    "...amazing," Shion-san looked at me with a smile.


    Blackie glared.


    Ilya''s eyes were wide with surprise.


    "But... repeating this..."


    I couldn''t shoot the next one right away.


    Even though I thought that would end it.


    Lately, I was fine ignoring the cooldown of a normal Thunder to a degree, but...


    Not this one.


    Would ten seconds cooldown be enough?


    ����But that thought really was too naive.


    Like he had judged me to be the greatest threat, the Ice Dragon planted all fours on the ground and turned to me.


    "Like I''ll let you!"


    Shion-san slashed at him, but the Ice Dragon didn''t falter from the wounds.


    Its big frame settled securely on the ground, it was unperturbed.


    "Tsk!"


    Blackie tried to cut down the dragon with the daggers in his hands, but even with furrows in its belly, the Ice Dragon didn''t fall.


    Does it let us cut its meat to break our back?


    Seeing how it understood where the battle would be decided made me amazed at its instinct of the wild.


    ����Heyhey, do you want to kill me that much?


    Will be you satisfied if you kill me?


    Honestly, I����wonder how I feel about that


    I''m scared to die.


    Of course.


    I don''t like pain.


    Am I returning to nothing after I die?


    I''m even scared to imagine it.


    Although even that fear might be pointless because you might not understand anything after you die.


    But right now, being scared is natural, that''s a given.


    ����But, it might be unexpectedly easy, too.


    "...I have no idea, do I."


    The Ice Dragon opened its maw.


    The breath was coming.


    My own preparations?


    I get the feeling I won''t make it by just a little bit.


    This dragon had killed members of the militia and combat slaves.


    But in the end, it might just have reacted to danger, too.


    Suddenly, my hatred for the dragon lessened.


    Then who should I hate instead?


    That woman?


    Or, after all...


    ������coming to this world half in fun, myself?


    It''s true that I hadn''t ever imagined it would come to this.


    A lot of townspeople must have died.


    People bled to death, people burned to death, people crushed to death; I remembered those scenes.


    I turned indifferent to it all.


    And in front of my eyes, my judgement was finally prepared.


    I thought my eyes met the dragon''s.


    The breath������came.


    "������"


    I thought I''d died.


    I inadvertently closed my eyes.


    Inside the darkness.


    I thoght "Oh?"


    It took awfully long, so I opened my eyes.


    "UWAAHHHHHH������������!!"


    "����I-lya!?"


    In front me me, Ilya was stopping the breath.


    Unlike Till''s barrier earlier she was literally����shielding me with her body.


    The blades of ice and the brutal cannon balls coming with the force of a blizzard.


    She was stopping them with her body alone.


    "����didn''t... you?"


    "Eh...?"


    In that storm of destructive ice and snow, Ilya squeezed out words for me


    While under attacks too overwhelming for her delicate body.


    Once more, clearly.


    "You tried to die����didn''t!?"


    "������"


    I had nothing to answer to that frail voice.


    "I..."


    Showing me her profile, Ilya glared at me while blood was trickling from her mouth.


    "I won''t allow you!! Because even I!!"


    The courteous, mild-mannered Ilya was nowhere to be seen.


    There was only a girl shouting the desire from the bottom of her heart.


    "Because even I��������want to live!!"


    "Il-ya..."


    The dragon girl had said.


    ����I want to live.


    Could there be another desire that pure?


    Once more, I tried reaching my guilty conscience.


    I tried to remember.


    For a moment, I tried to think calmly.


    "...haha, what''s this."


    I put my feelings of guilt on a scales.


    "I also wanted to live..."


    The moment I said it out loud, tears welled up.


    "����Split the heavens and become a ray of light, to strike..."


    Really, I don''t hate the Ice Dragon.


    If anything, it might be a victim, too.


    Have you been born just now?


    Did you want to live more?


    Ahh, come to think of it, this is the place where I first took a life.


    I recalled the memories from that time.


    I also recalled my pledge from that time.


    Yeah, I really am bad with that.


    But still, I''m sorry. I also.


    ����������I also want to live in this world.


    Therefore������goodbye.


    "My enemies! THUNDER!!"


    The flash pierced the breath and enveloped the Ice Dragon.


    And left a thundering roar on the beautiful meadows.

 Volume 1 - CH 22

    Three days had passed since the fight with the Ice Dragon.


    To begin with the conclusion, the townspeople thanked me.


    Because we repelled such a clear danger.


    Apparently the militia had been wiped out.


    The bandits who had remained at the hideout had been routed by Shion-san.


    There seemed to have been a number of magi and there had been victims among the assault group, too.


    Among them, the guild members attacking from a certain direction had been wiped out.


    According to one member who had been nearby and luckily escaped, it had all been done by one dark-skinned woman...


    Both that woman and the bandit group are gone now.


    And while there had been damage to the town, it was along the way to regaining its peace.


    I had gone around and checked if I couldn''t help people.


    It had been difficult, people being surprised by Heal and thanking me for it.


    After all I may have been a reason for this whole mess. I really felt like running away.


    But apparently only the priest in the single church and I can use Heal in this town.


    ...no, I''m certain Till can use it too, but asking that much of her would go too far.


    Ostensibly, Till said she didn''t want to get involved with humans.


    Speaking of good news, Eleanor-san and her impertinent little brother Kal, as well as their family, were alright.


    They cried when we met again inside the town. It was a bit overwhelming.


    Anyhow, the more I was thanked, the more could I feel my smile cramp.


    The three days passed in that fashion.


    And in the third night, I was sitting on the bed, grasping my knees.


    When depressed, why does that posture already make it a little better?


    "...haa."


    "Hey, I get why you''re down, but really want to know: Why are you occupying my bed?"


    Right, I was being depressed in my sister''s room.


    While sitting at her desk and writing a report for the guild, she had gotten tired of my ceaseless sighing and broached the topic.


    "Don''t mind those small things..."


    "I really don''t get whether you''re depressed or not."


    To begin with, does this time''s incident have a causal relationship with me?


    There''s no information allowing a clear decision and I only have guesses.


    But speaking from those guesses alone, you could say there is a causal relationship.


    But it''s also an endless like the question of the hen and the egg. It feels wrong for me to be depressed over it.


    "Uncle and Aunty are?"


    "I think Pops is still out, helping restore the town. But the fires went out pretty much right away and not many buildings were destroyed by magic, so I think they''ll be done in no time."


    With his hurt leg, Uncle hadn''t participated in fighting the Ice Dragon and had gone help with the town''s evacuation right away.


    In the battle with the Ice Dragon, apparently there had been no human casualties from its deflected breath.


    That''s something to be grateful for.


    "Mom was sewing something, I think. I did tell her to take it slowly, though."


    "Is, that so."


    Over the last three days, Aunty has recovered enough to live as usual.


    Even if you close wounds with magic, it seems it takes time to recover the lost stamina.


    But then, from the level of modern medicine in my former world, it was a miracle.


    "����you know, thanks, Alice."


    "..."


    "But if I say so, you''ll just feel down, won''t you," Shion-san laughed and teased me.


    "...how long are you going to keep doing paperwork? Aren''t you going to sleep?"


    "Ohoh, is this princess displeased? Wait, you''re planning to sleep in my bed?"


    "Right now, I desire human warmth."


    It definitely wasn''t anything to feel guilty over.


    "Hehe, alright. Let''s sleep."


    "Wai-, so daring!"


    "Why are you getting shy all of a sudden? You''re so complicated..."


    If I told her I said it just because, I think she''d hit me...


    "Understood. Come at me!"


    "Alice, are you really feeling down?"


    Shion-san gave me a playful punch as she came to my side and we fell on the bed together.


    Lying face-up, we watched the ceiling.


    "... Onee-chan, you smell so good."


    "Do I? I think you smell better though."


    ... that means my body and soul slowly diverge more and more, huh.


    "Onee-chan, do you have someone you like?"


    "Hehe, you''re the age where you''re interesting in love? You''re such a maiden, Alice, having nightly talks about love."


    "Somehow that take really annoys me..."


    But Shion-san''s pretty, and refreshing, and she has a good personality, and her breasts are big.


    Her figure is nice, and she can fight, and she''s gentle.


    Just how amazing is she!?


    "I''ve never really thought about it so far, I guess."


    I''m sure if they heard this, a good portion of the men in town would cry.


    "But lately, there''s this person who I just can''t get out of my mind."


    "That little sister that makes so much work for you, you mean."


    Even I can guess that much, yes, yes.


    "Hehe, maybe."


    Ah, but with Shion-san around, I really calm down.


    My frayed heart is also being somewhat healed by her.


    At the same time, reluctance to part wells up.


    The people in this house are family to me.


    Shion-san is precious to me.


    Once more, I realized that.


    "Onee-chan, tomorrow... I''m leaving for the capital."


    "... I see."


    "You''re not surprised."


    "That''s not quite true. But I somehow had that hunch."


    "... I see."


    I''d wanted to travel the world in the first place.


    But right now, more than traveling, I want to move to a safer town than this, to a better protected town than this.


    I no longer think it''s fine for me to die, I can''t.


    But to stop disastrous incidents from happening as much as possible, I think it''s better to move to a more secure town.


    In the royal capital with its knight order, it should at least be more secure than here.


    "Do you have a plan?"


    "Yes, Till''s going to look after me."


    To begin with, since I became Till''s disciple, we have to be together for training me.


    "That elf missy, huh."


    "She''s an awfully good girl."


    Good girl. I have no idea if that expression is fitting, but what should I do, it just fits her appearance too well.


    "I see... it''s going to get lonely."


    My chest tightened.


    "D�D�D," I start, but then I swallow.


    "I''ve really... been in your care, so I''ll at least leave some money."


    "I don''t need it. By the way, how much do you have anyway?"


    "Till lent me some money, as an advance for the necessities."


    "Hee, so that girl has money?"


    "Yes, she gave me a platinum coin."


    "Platinum!!?"


    As one would expect, that made Shion-san jump up in surprise.


    Platinum coins were the highest coinage in this world and were worth a hundred times as much as gold coins.


    Well, in other words they were worth just that, a hundred gold coins.


    "I''ve already used forty gold coins though, on something personal."


    "Just how wild is your spending..."


    No, really.


    "I put a bag with fifty of the remaining coins in a drawer in your desk, Onee-chan."


    "Heh, you''re such a stupid. But I''ll take it."


    "I thought you''d say so. That''s my Onee-chan!"


    She really considered my mentality.


    "I''m going to use it for getting the town back on track."


    "Yes, I''ll be happy if you use it for what you like."


    I felt I had more or less said what I wanted to, so I rolled over to hide myself from Shion-san.


    Behind my back, I felt Shion-san also lie down on the bed once more.


    With nothing better to do, I touched the bracelet around my left arm.


    I was uneasy about going to an unknown place, but the anticipation I had felt in the beginning was there, too.


    My traveling companions could be trusted.


    Tillbell Aynshaura.


    Currently, for her stay she had taken a room in an inn in this town.


    Among the names I''ve heard in this world, hers is the first with a last name.


    Is she a noble in elven society?


    Or do elves have different customs altogether?


    Unknown lands, unknown customs.


    I can interest myself for everything in this world.


    In truth, the world before my rebirth also had many unknown things left, so I''m very self-centered.


    But I finally feIt fired up about something.


    Although I hadn''t just experienced good things, but a fair share of bad things, too, in such a short time.


    Strangely, I don''t feel the wish to return to my former world.


    Just, in my former world I probably disappeared like I''d gone missing without in trace.


    Like this, to my family over here, I can properly say goodbye before going on my trip.


    Thinking about that, I at least want to tell my family in my former world that I''m doing fine.


    And ''I''m going.''


    At least that much.


    "�D�DAlice."


    "...?"


    While immersion myself in my thoughts before falling asleep, I was called to from behind.


    The tone was unusually serious, but also gentle.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Ah, yes."


    "Turn this way for a second."


    Even though I had in fact rolled over because sleeping while facing Shion-san''s way isn''t too good for my mental health.


    If she wanted me to, there was nothing I could do.


    "...okay."


    I heavily rolled over and turned the other way�D�Din other words, Shion-san''s way.


    "�D�Deh?"


    For an instant I was hugged�D�Dand kissed.


    "...on the forehead?"


    On the forehead.


    "Hmm? Did you want it on the lips?"


    Seeing Shion-san''s teasing smile up close, heat shot into my cheeks.


    "S-surprise attacks are... bad for my heart..."


    And what''s with you anyway!?


    Are you some handsome guy!?


    I also want to do that!!


    "Alice... no matter how far apart we are, you''ll always be important to me."


    "Yes... I also love you, Onee-chan."


    "Hehe, that makes me happy."


    Overcome with sudden emotion, I hugged Shion-san.


    Shion-san gently stroked my hair, like she was comforting a child.


    ... if this feels the best in the world to me, can I still go back?


    Mentally, I mean.


    "... Onee-chan, you''re unfair."


    "How so?"


    "You''re too cool."


    Like some time ago, she bumped her forehead against mine.


    "Are you ready to leave?" Till on the coachman''s seat asked my while yawning.


    In the early morning, not many people were in front of the town gates. Only some farmers passed by.


    Till had bought this carriage from the guild.


    She really had money, this girl.


    "Yes," I nodded, and Till pulled the bridles to give the sign to advance.


    Till really can skillfully do anything, I was impressed.


    I''d said my goodbyes to Uncle and Aunty.


    I''d thought they''d scold me for suddenly breaking that to them so early in the morning, but I''d been wrong.


    Apparently Aunty had somehow found out I''d go on a trip, so she''d even gotten me a coat, a change of clothes and a new Leather Robe.


    She still wasn''t in normal condition, but she''d already sewn those for me. Her powers of observation were amazing.


    There''s a limit to how much you should surprise people


    I cried a little.


    Uncle... he on the other hand cried rivers.


    His snot ran, too.


    It was a bit disgusting.


    Seeing a man of such a good age cry himself to pieces does have something taxing...


    But I really am grateful to him.


    He''s the very first person who taught me the ropes for living in this world.


    I told them they didn''t have to see me off. Otherwise I''d never be able to leave.


    If they had in fact seen me off, my tears might not have stopped.


    "�D�DAlice-sama."


    "Hm?"


    The girl next to me on the carriage''s load tray as I watched the town grow smaller called out to me.


    I turned around to her and found myself reflected in her clear, emerald eyes.


    Her fluffy, fluttering blond hair was radiant in the morning sun.


    "In place of your sister, I shall protect you, Alice-sama."


    "Yep... because you''re strong, Ilya, I have high hopes for you."


    This was the extravagance I allowed myself in this town.


    No, because I bought what I wanted for a price I acknowledged, you might not call it extravagant?


    "Yes, this body is Alice-sama''s shield. I shall flawlessly protect Milady from all trials and tribulations."


    In fact, this girl is still full of things I don''t know about her.


    Not that I doubt her, but her loyalty to me is a mystery.


    "...hey, Ilya?"


    "Yes."


    I looked into her eyes that had taken a somewhat gloomy expression."


    "Make sure to protect yourself, too, okay? Ehm... that''s an order."


    She had expressed that pure desire to live to me, so I think I might not have needed to say it though.


    "�D�DYes, Milady."


    Ilya had set on to say something but swallowed her words and instead gave that stiff reply.


    Behind us, on the coachman''s seat, Till let out a big yawn.


    Ahh, all things considered, this is a nice weather.


    I lay down on the load tray. The sky above was endlessly blue.

 Volume 2 - CH 23

    After noon on the day we left Rinnal.


    We hadn''t reached the royal capital, nor had we reached the next city, but we were getting ready for the famed sleeping outdoors.


    Right, I thought we could go on further, but Till said stop so we did.


    Well, even if I say sleep outdoors, we had prepared a tent beforehand, so it doesn''t feel that uncomfortable.


    Besides, I had learned how to put up a tent back when I went to a summer camp, so there was no problem either.


    There was a nice place right below some trees, so that''s where we put it up.


    There was a lake nearby, but even if it should rain a lot, we''d probably notice before the water level rose enough to submerge us.


    We made the entrance face downwind, properly fixed the ropes with pegs and preparations were complete.


    Well, more or less.


    "Good work, Ilya."


    "You, too, Alice-sama. I would have made it alone, too."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine."


    I don''t hate moving my body... originally.


    However, it''s nice that there''s a lake nearby.I can go wash up later.


    "Do thou have a moment, Alice?"


    While I was taking a breather from putting up the tent, Till came over.


    She''d taken care of the horse, but had disappeared along the way.


    I wonder what she''d done?


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "Hm, could thou show one thy Status?"


    "Ahh."


    Come to think of it, since meeting we haven''t had the time, so we hadn''t done that kind of self-introduction.


    Even though, I should say, she''s my proper mentor.


    There''s no reason for me not to show her.


    "Sure. This is it."


    Name: Alice


    Race: Halfelf


    Age: 15


    Gender: Female


    Class: Mage


    Level: 3


    As told to by Till, I revealed my Status to her.


    Thinking about it, this is the first time I''ve showed it to someone other than Shion-san in this much detail.


    "����W-what? ... a half, thou say?"


    As she confirmed my Status, Till''s expression hardened as if she''d seen a ghost.


    "Whose... child are thou?"


    "Eh? Ehh..."


    Crap!


    Halfs are cool, aren''t they?


    And riding on that feeling alone, I''d made the setting to half an Elf. But Elves themselves seem particular here, what the hell, this is bad!


    I stepped on a landmine!?


    "Is it Estoria? Are thou Estoria''s child!?"


    "Wawa."


    Till shook me by the shoulders.


    "Honored mentor, please compose yourself."


    "Mng..."


    Softly rebuked by Ilya, Till awkwardly let go of my shoulders.


    Ilya, good job!


    I mean, there''s nothing I could tell her.


    If anything, I''m the child of god.


    "I''d known thou were an elf... but a half of all things..."


    How should I put it, if Till gets so surprised by it, I start feeling uncomfortable myself.


    "Till, isn''t it fine now? It''s not particularly pleasant having that topic dragged up."


    "Apologies. Thou are right."


    It''s not that it''s unpleasant, there''s just nothing I can say.


    Sorry, Till.


    "Anyhow, I also want to know about you, Till. Because there''s nothing I know about elves."


    "...is that so. Understood."


    Name: Tillbell Aynshaura


    Race: Elf


    Age: 287


    Gender: Female


    Class: Sage


    Level: 275


    "... haa?"


    I reflexively stared at Till.


    "Hm?"


    The way her lovely, pointed ears twitched was extremely cute.


    And red as apples, well, I guess I should call them rinnals?


    Red as rinnals, her springy cheeks made you feel better just looking at them, like she were some pet animal.


    Not one strand of her blond hair, tied in twintails, was dull. You could tell its vibrancy at one glance.


    There was not a crack in her cherry-blossom pink lips and not one impurity in her eyes blue like the deep sea.


    ������in other words.


    "A Legal Lo-... crap, crap. I mustn''t say it out loud. I mustn''t."


    "Hey, stop it! Do not pet one''s head!"


    Till brushed my hand away like it was a  bother.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, my mistake."


    By mistake, I poured my affection on her.


    By mistake.


    "A little girl having not even lived a hundred years will not treat one like a child."


    That''s an amazing line.


    You''d never be able hear that in my former world, would you.


    "Are elves that long-living, after all?"


    "Did thy mother not����no, that''s right. Elves are fundamentally long-living, but people with strong mana are particularly so."


    "Hee, then Till can reach an amazing age."


    "The village chief is over a thousand."


    "A thousand!? Elves are..."


    No, wait a second.


    Elves with strong mana are particularly long-living?


    Then... what about me?


    "Alice, thou will probably live more than a normal human''s life span."


    "I... see..."


    Till had replied like she''d read the question off my face.


    At the moment, that life span is a fact that hasn''t clicked.


    "..."


    "Ilya...?"


    Somehow I got the feeling that Ilya started feeling depressed.


    Life span.


    From our talk about life spans?


    I knew Ilya''s Status.


    During my business talks with the Firm, it had been shown to me.


    And to begin with, now I could operate Ilya''s Status myself.


    On the other hand, Ilya couldn''t operate her own Status.


    That was proof I was her master.


    In this world, if you couldn''t operate your Status, you basically couldn''t get a job.


    Falling into slavery seemed pretty harsh.


    Anyhow, I checked her Status once more.


    Name: Ilya


    Race: Dragonkind


    Age: 16


    Gender: Female


    Class: Apprentice Lancer


    Level: 7


    What surprised me when I first saw this Status, well, it was the Apprentice part of her Class.


    Because she was that strong, I''d thought she''d been experienced in combat, but apparently not.


    Bertrand-san hadn''t lied or anything.


    She hasn''t fought with monsters, but maybe dragonkind was originally blessed with an instinct for combat.


    Besides, apparently she''d done practice.


    Then, there was Ilya''s pure body.


    Ilya''s pure body.


    That''s important, so I repeated it.


    The guys at the Firm hadn''t raped her.


    A written pledge from the auntie looking after the Firm''s female slaves confirmed that.


    They told me to check it myself if felt so inclined, but there''s no way I could do that.


    No, well... well?


    "I want to... live the same time as Alice-sama."


    While I was having bad thoughts, Ilya revealed her thoughts on the topic.


    So was it really about that?


    By the way, elves and dragonkind.


    Which were rarer in this world?


    Honestly, are they possibly both super-rare?


    Ilya is young, she has those looks, and she''s strong to boot!


    With that combination, the price I bought her for feels cheap instead.


    I didn''t especially ask the Firm the reason, but...


    "Dragon lass. Why don''t thou just live the time? It''s not that there is no way."


    "Honored mentor... please, say no more."


    "Although your precious meeting might have been a kind of fate."


    "Honored mentor!"


    "Hmm?"


    Somehow the two had started speaking about something I couldn''t follow.


    Not that it matters, but could you please stop driving me out of the conversation and heat it up on your own?


    But a precious meeting, huh.


    Which reminds me, how did Ilya fall into slavery?


    And dragonkind... they''re not like that Ice Dragon, but human-looking?


    As always, Ilya was full of mysteries.


    Although, as my slave, I think she would tell me a lot if I ordered her.


    But that''s a little... it''s not how I roll.


    "Well, don''t get so angry. From one''s position, your meeting feels akin to fate," Till admonished Ilya with a gentle look on her face.


    Ilya in turn avoided her gaze in perplexity and met my eyes.


    "����!"


    She immediately looked away.


    Uhhhm.


    Is she bullying me?


    And then, my training under Till already started.


    Apparently that''s why we stopped while the sun was still high in the sky.


    "Alice, how high is thy proficiency with Thunder?"


    "Yes. Right now... it''s 13."


    "Hm. Then get it to 99 before the sun sets."


    "Haa...?"


    Eh?


    Had I misheard?


    "Get it to 99 and come back."


    "I could hear you!"


    I just couldn''t believe it!


    You don''t have to laugh with such a mean look!


    "The monsters on the mountain that way are just right for you. I checked it out earlier," Till pointed at the mountain beyond the lake.


    So that''s why she''d disappeared earlier...


    "Proficiency with Attack Magic doesn''t go up unless you fight enemies of higher levels or simply strong foes. The basis of everything training while you''re young and efficiency is high."


    "That''s..."


    But thinking of Till''s scary level, does that mean that Till''s not going to get any stronger?


    Well, at this point I cannot see the limit to her strength though...


    "No need to worry. To begin with, one''s level doesn''t rise that easily, and it rises no higher than one''s age. In thy case, it will stop at 15."


    A shocking truth.


    Is that how it works?


    Well, from seeing Till''s level, I''d understood that the limit wasn''t 99.


    ...


    Ah, I see.


    That reminds me, both Shion-san and Uncle had trained raised their levels almost to their ages, but they hadn''t passed them.


    That explained it.


    "...and if I don''t finish by sunset?"


    "Hehe, then you don''t need to come back."


    "Ri��ght?"She''s not soft, I see.But this not-soft attitude reminds me of the time I was pushed during club activities.


    It''s not a bad thing, I think.


    "Let us do our best, Alice-sama. Of course, I shall help you."


    "One is going to sleep."


    This person really is my mentor, right?


    At least ask me to stay safe!


    "It''s fine, I understand! I''ll show you!"


    My legend begins now!


    The time for me and nobody else to become the world''s strongest has come!


    Get ready and wait for me, Tillbell Aynshaura!


    Right, intending to chase her, I''ll never catch up.


    I have to aim to overtake her!I defiantly looked at Till.


    "Hehe."


    "Hiii."


    Her daunting smile gave me a little scare.


    Well, I don''t have to antagonize my great senior... maybe.


    I can just become my generation''s strongest.


    I''m sure that''s right!


    "... thou are so cute."


    Till let out another big yawn and walked over to the tent.


    Now then, if I waste time, I really might not make it.


    "Ahh, one forgot. Make sure to come back to make dinner."


    "Are you a demon!?"


    And this time, Till really got into the tent while carelessly waving her hand.


    "... let''s go, Ilya!"


    "Yes, Alice-sama!"


    Ahh, that immediate affirmation felt so good!


    And that marked the beginning of a sleepless night for Ilya and me.


    ... not in the dirty sense, alright!

 Volume 2 - CH 24

    "Huhhh, huhhh..."


    "Alice-sama, are you alright?"


    While gasping for breath, I raised a hand to signal Ilya I''m alright for the moment.


    After going around the lake, while going up the mountain, the limit of my endurance had come.


    In the first place, there were only not-quite-paths like animal trails.


    Add the slope and it''s tough on the current me.


    "Till went straight over the lake, didn''t she... such an unfair shortcut."


    That magic to run through the air.


    She created footholds out of ice in the air and produced propulsion by exploding them, is the conjecture I made from seeing it a number of times.


    The point is the following:


    Isn''t that a consecutive application of Blizzard?


    Isn''t she repeatedly creating Blizzards with regulated power in midair?


    "Just imagining it, it''s awe-inspiring..."


    If I''m right, the difference in ability is beyond words.


    Does that mean that, during the fight with the Ice Dragon, Till cast high-class magic while running through the air with repeated Blizzards?


    I already know that Till can Double Cast.


    But still...


    "That wall is so high..."


    If the current me repeatedly cast Thunder without waiting for the cooldown, I feel I''d collapse after the fourth one.


    But even if I could repeatedly use it, I might not be able to run through the air due to the attribute of my magic to begin with?


    Of course, it''s probably impossible with fire magic, too.


    Every attribute should have some special feature, so I guess I don''t have to be pessimistic about it.


    "I think your mana rivals that of the honored mentor, Alice-sama. I believe in you more than anyone."


    "Ilya... you''re such a good girl."


    I''m the type that improves when praised, that''s right.


    Ahh, with my current age, she''s one year older than me.


    But she doesn''t seem to find it unpleasant if I talk to her like that.


    She answered me by smiling gently.


    Still, I remembered while toying with the bracelet around my left arm.


    Till had warned me.


    I normally shouldn''t use it, she said.


    In other words, should I just shoot my magic with my right hand?


    Certainly, if I use the bracelet, the mana consumption is enormous.


    "����Alice-sama, they''re coming."


    Ilya protectively stepped in front of me.


    She took a stance with her iron spear.


    Ilya''s equipment was that Iron Spear which we had received as service from the Firm and a spare Leather Robe from Aunty.


    I was wearing the leather robe that Aunty had fixed and remodeled by adding Uncle''s mantle as something of a pareo.


    Its defensive properties seemed quite high.


    Level 13 Killerwolf


    I checked the enemy Status.


    Wolves.


    Still, after experiencing the fight against the Ice Dragon, I''m comparatively calm now.


    But this time, there were more than one.


    Four in total.


    My first combat against a group.


    Come to think of it, I''ve heard that wolves are good at hunting in a group.


    With that thought in mind, suddenly not just the enemies in front of my eyes, but the thicket to the side started bothering me.


    ����aren''t there some still hiding?


    "Learn that you will not harm a hair on Alice-sama''s body!"


    Nonetheless, the enemies before us came first.


    With a swipe of her spear, Ilya held the wolves at bay.


    What''s with this sense of security.


    Not being alone is wonderful!


    "����Thunder!"


    Without chanting, I sent them an instant, preemptive attack.


    Shooting out from my right hand wasn''t the pentagram-strengthened magic from the fight against the Ice Dragon, but my usual magic.


    However, there was no problem with its power.


    Catching them off guard, my magic hit one of the wolves and toasted it.


    With one of their comrades defeated, the wolves stopped probing the situation and jumped at us.


    Ilya stopped all of their attempts through skilled handling of her spear.


    Ilya may have low agility, but she was good with her weapon.


    How she made use of the spear''s reach to zone out the wolves was extraordinary.


    I see, this weapon is great for Ilya.


    I dare say Ilya isn''t suited for swords.


    To go at it at close range, you needed agility no matter what.


    Although she had the form competing with the bandits, but of course it''s better to play to your strengths.


    Well, leaving that aside, she really was the best shield for me.


    She didn''t dodge, but took it all.


    And so that the enemies didn''t get to me, she zoned them out.


    On the backline, there was nothing as reassuring as such an ally.


    In that case, I decided to make a somewhat reckless experiment.


    I thought I''d repeatedly cast my magic like Till did.


    "Thunder!"


    The second.


    I''d ignored the cooldown.


    The second wolf turned into a splendid toast.


    I could still go on.


    "... Thunder."


    The third one.


    I hadn''t aimed properly and it was dodged.


    Was it a problem with my concentration?


    I felt dizzy and staggered.


    Hmm... was this the limit?


    "Thun-..."


    "Please stop, Alice-sama."


    At the same time as she spoke, Ilya stepped forward and skewered a wolf.


    However, maybe the enemy''s defensive power exceeded Ilya''s attack power, it was no lethal wound.


    They repeated such exchanges a few times before Ilya finally defeated that wolf.


    As for myself, the world was spinning and spinning and I thought I was done for.


    I focused on recovering.


    That right there was the nigh insurmountable difference between Level 3 and Level 275!


    ... no, well, that''s a matter of course.


    But I can recover from that much dizziness in a bit.


    I think I''ve solidly grown stronger.


    "Thunder!"


    After recovering, I defeated the first wolf Ilya had driven away.


    With that, the proficiency went up by 3.


    Uhhhm.


    Still, I cannot believe that the difference between Till and me is only in our levels.


    Her repeated casting came from the difference in how we used our magic.


    Right, so... I need to regulate the output?


    "����Alice-sama!"


    When Ilya called out to me, my body moved right away.


    A wolf had jumped out of the thicket lining the animal trail that had bothered me in the beginning.


    I somehow dodged the wolf lunging for my throat by crouching down.


    ����and, at the same time.


    It was a momentary decision, a complete coincidence.


    From below, I thrust my palms into the unprotected belly of the wolf whose attack I had dodged.


    There was no strength behind it, so it did nearly nothing.


    Thus, I hurriedly added my magic.


    "����!"


    It was an momentary, unstable activation, a Thunder lasting only an instant.


    It couldn''t defeat the wolf, but...


    "This is..."


    This idea...?


    "I am deeply sorry. Are you alright, Alice-sama?"


    Ilya cautiously killed the wounded wolf and came to check up on me.


    However, it wasn''t the time for that.


    "Ha... hahaha! Just you wait, Till!"


    I had definitely grasped that sensation.


    ����I think it''s human nature to get elated over such insights. I really do.


    "..."


    "So, what is it the dragon lass is shouldering? A corpse?"


    "No, ehm... how should I put it."


    By evening, the battle with the wolves on the mountain and the round trip on the originally harsh way had completely brought be to the limit of my endurance.


    On the way back from the mountain, I collapsed and ended up being carried by Ilya all the way to the tent.


    I carried Ilya''s spear and Ilya carried us both.


    Come to think of it, Ilya''s Strength was nothing special, but her Endurance was excellent.


    Still, how pathetic of me...


    Till''s half-closed eyes pierced my heart.


    There was nothing I could say.


    "No matter. Quickly prepare dinner, Alice."


    "Demon!!" I shouted from Ilya''s back.


    Oh, hey, I could still speak...


    Alright, what should I make.


    Tomorrow we''re going to stop by the nearby town once, so I can probably use up what we''ve brought with us.


    Freshness is important.


    That being said, we''ve only brought non-perishable food like bread or jerky anyway.


    Well, I individually had packed some vegetables.


    For lunch, I''d had Aunty''s sandwiches, but my pride didn''t allow me to make the same as her...


    I have brought spices, too.


    "Right. I''ve felt unsatisfied because all I''ve had is solid food."


    Fortunately, we''ve brought lots of water.


    Our trip wasn''t hurried or anything, so it should be alright to use it for something other than drinking.


    "Alice-sama, what should I make?"


    "Let''s see... I''m going to use the camping pot, so can you put together a hanger?"


    She just needs to bind together some of our firewood with a rope, so it probably won''t take that long.


    For the cooking fire, we had a portable Fire Crystal, so there was no problem.


    The portable Fire Crystal, unlike those at home, are throwaway items usable once.


    If you traced the cavity in the stone looking like the character for fire, it would gradually heat up and ignite.


    I''ve heard in this world with a low absolute number of magi, they were used for military purposes, too.


    Well, military-use Fire Crystals probably didn''t give off cheap, weak flames like this one.


    "The camping pot? Are you going to stir something? Or did you want cook rice?"


    In fact, the camping pot could also be function as a frying pan. It was such an excellent portable cookware, but I was not going to make anything fried.


    And just like Ilya''s confused expression said, we had not packed any rice.


    "I''m going to make a soup," I answered and dragged the ingredients and flavorings off the carriage.


    I had Ilya build the hanger for the camping pot, heated everything up with the Fire Crystal and firewood and made a simple soup in the camping pot.


    As expected there was nothing handy like a ready-made soup base, so I used the consomme I had used for cooking the other day, too, and salt for flavoring. With beans and cabbage, the ingredients were simplistic.


    I tried tasting it, but my tired body was penetrated by the saltiness.


    I beat the jerky a bit to soften it and used it for sandwiches along with the salad I had brought.


    We would use up all our vegetables in a day, but whatever.


    They wouldn''t get any better.


    But it really helped that the foodstuffs were just what they looked like. There was no need for me to hesitate when cooking.


    "Ohh, this is good!"


    The soup accompanied by sandwiches was met with a favorable reception.


    That one line was the real pleasure of cooking.


    "Really... and it makes the bread so easy to swallow, too."


    With only solid foods... right?


    Besides, we were outdoors, something to warm us up was great.


    "I am sorry, it really should have been me to prepare it... but Alice-sama seemed to enjoy herself so much..."


    "Eh? D-did I?"


    No, well, certainly cooking is great change your mood.


    "One has taken a liking to this, Alice! Well done!"


    "No, uhm... thank you."


    Somehow I''m only being praised for things outside of training...


    Still, damn she''s cute when she''s gobbling up a sandwich.


    Not that I would ever say it; she''d kill me.


    "So, how far did thy Proficiency rise?"


    "Until 51."


    I worked quite hard.


    "Hoh. Then it shouldn''t take much longer."


    Nono, I just finally came back.


    This is the place for ''It''ll really take until freaking dawn'', you know?


    "If thou have exceeded 50, thou should already be able to target an area with it. With thy mana, one strike should still suffice for the likes of the enemies there."


    "Area!?"


    I hurriedly checked Thunder.


    Thunder (Proficiency 51) No Cast Time, 10s Cooldown, Area possible


    Oh...Area... possible?


    "In that case, it really might not take all night."


    "It doesn''t hurt getting used to nocturnal combat, either. Alice! Thy eyes can see, too, right?"


    About elven eyes, huh.


    "I can. As I thought, you too, right, Till?


    "Yes. And the dragon lass should be skilled at reading presences. It''s good to further train it via nocturnal combat."


    Ilya strongly nodded.


    Ahh, that wolf''s surprise attack still bothered her.


    Although for me, it had been a fortuitous mistake.


    Thanks to it, I had noticed a neat little trick.


    "Then do thy best. One is going to sleep."


    "You really sleep a lot."


    Just like the child she looks like!?


    As if drowsiness had shown itself the moment her stomach was filled with sandwiches and soup, Till rubbed her eyes.


    287, huh?


    "... come on, Till. Please sleep properly in the tent."


    I took Till''s hand who had started dozing off right then and there.


    Her steps were uncertain, too.


    By her hand, I guided her to the tent.


    We entered and right after I pulled the blanket over her, she fell asleep.


    "She has the sleeping face of an angel, though..."


    Sheesh, I wanted to sleep, too, but as the disciple, I couldn''t do that.


    For the moment, I decided to clean up after the meal, take a little bath and go out again.


    When I came back to Ilya, she had finished dinner, too, and had begun the clean-up.


    "Ilya, when we''re done cleaning up, I''m going to bathe a little in the lake, so please give me just a little bit of time for that."


    "No, Alice-sama. During the bath you are the most unguarded; we have no idea what danger might lurk there. I shall accompany you."


    "... eh?"


    She''ll come with me?


    "Uhm... your clothes?"


    "Even without wearing a single shred, I shall not fall behind any enemy."


    "I-is that so."


    Well, she can stop a sword with her bare arm.


    But, no, that''s not where the problem lay.


    "Now, let us go."


    "Ah, wai-"


    While talking, Ilya quickly finished cleaning up and now pulled me by the arm.


    She took towels from our luggage and dragged me along.


    You''re so strong, Ilya!


    I was no match at all.


    I had already resigned myself.


    And embarrassingly, my eyes worked really well at night...

 Volume 2 - CH 25

    This world had two moons.


    One blue, one red.


    The way the blue moon seemed to chase the red moon around in the sky, like they were close siblings frolicking around, made me smile.


    "The twin moons Klayne and Krysna. I find them very beautiful tonight, without any clouds.


    "Yeah, it''s calming my heart..."


    So they were named Klayne and Krysna.


    Well, put frankly they were moons.


    Somehow it seemed like there''d be a story behind it.


    But it really was a mysterious scenery.


    When I had moved to the city, I had slowly forgotten to look up to the sky because I hadn''t been able to see the stars anyway, but this world''s nature is really mysterious and wonderful.


    No, well, that''s the same in my former world, but it depended on where you were.


    In that sense, where I am right now really is wonderful.


    "Alice-sama, doesn''t����your neck hurt?"


    "A little."


    Unnaturally looking up at the sky for a long time did make my body feel uncomfortable after all, it seems.


    I understood Ilya coming closer from the sound of the water.


    "W-why are you coming closer, Ilya?"


    "Well, my movements are not quick, Alice-sama, so I thought I should be as close as possible to become your shield."


    Ilya... you''re such a good girl!


    But right now, I don''t need your concern!


    "This lake has few stones and the soft sand feels nice. Is the water temperature alright for you?"


    Come to think of it, it really was nice how there was no sludge on the ground.


    I''d thought it would suck to accidentally cut my leg, but like this, it might be okay to walk around a bit.


    "It''s not that cold, so I''m fine. Wanna go under a bit? Like, splash?"


    I''d finally had enough and turned around to Ilya to mess with her a bit.


    My eyes were locked to her face, though.


    Still, Ilya wet from the lake water made an amazing picture.


    Illuminated by the moonlight, it wasn''t too much to called her a faery.


    "You are so very beautiful."


    "...eh?"


    "The word may be used a lot, but Alice-sama, I feel there is no necessity to use other words."


    "T-thank you."


    Suddenly being told the word that had gone through my head made me feel like she''d read my heart.


    Ahh, she''d surprised me.


    Something about Ilya gave you the impression she might.


    "But I shall dare say it."


    ...you are?


    "Your bewitching hair glittering in the moonlight is beautiful like the silver flowers blooming in the village of the faeries. I could lose myself in your clear golden eyes are the very jewels of amber, which they say was brought from the savage lands by the god-dragon. In addition to the alluring strength in those eyes, your face is so fair that it fascinates me, of the same gender, as does your well-balanced body. Alice-sama, you are akin to a goddess sent by the gods."


    "...i-is that so? Somehow, sorry."


    Sorry, for cheating.


    What''s this, her praise makes my heart hurt.


    Furthermore, digging up legends handed down in this world to praise me, that''s embarrassing!


    "����but the most beautiful aspect of you, Alice-sama, is your beautiful heart."


    "..."


    "My, you do not believe me?"


    Seeing my dumbfounded face, Ilya laughed impishly.


    I was pleasantly surprised.


    I''d only seen her refined conduct, but she could also smile cutely like that, befitting her age.


    "It is as clear as day to me. It may be boasting, but����that is my magic."


    "����Ha-hahaha!"


    What is this. Ilya is polite, beautiful, reliable, docile... and just a little bit distant.


    ����of course, if I had to say if I liked or disliked her, I like her.


    Even more than before.


    "Ilya, that''s what you''re like?"


    "Yes, that''s what I''m like."


    "Hehe."


    The somewhat proudly smiling Ilya was so funny I couldn''t hold in the giggle.


    "Ahh, this feels so nice. Alright, time to go splash."


    I let myself fall backwards into the water just like that.


    There was a little splash, but my body seems really light, so it really wasn''t that big.


    "Cold!"


    However, submerging my whole body in the water really was a bit chilly.


    "Then, me too."


    Next to me, Ilya let herself fall just like me.


    Ilya didn''t make that big a splash, either, but because she did it right next to me, I got the full brunt of it.


    "Wawa, you''re getting water all over me! Come on... ahaha!"


    "I got caught up in the moment just a little bit. Hehe, I''m deeply sorry, Alice-sama."


    The two of us floated in the lake, under the light of the moon.


    With this sensation of becoming one with nature, no impure thoughts came up.


    "Ilya, be honest with me. ����do you want to be set free?"


    "No, not at all."


    Her reply was instant.


    "Are you being considerate?"


    "Do you think I am?"


    "I might be."


    "My? Hehe, Alice-sama, you are not reading the mood."


    "Let''s say I can''t and am troubled by it every day?"


    Mood? What''s that?


    "I really want to live with you forever, Alice-sama," Ilya replied with just a little bit of seriousness in her voice.


    "As the honored mentor said, I want to believe that my meeting you was my fate, Alice-sama. That is my answer, including my lowly personal desires."


    That talk, that she had with Till.


    I see.


    "So you have ulterior motives?"


    "Yes. Are you disillusioned?"


    "No, I''m rather relieved."


    Isn''t that much more human, rather than being the object of a loyalty for unknown reasons?


    Being with me has some kind of merit for Ilya.


    ����Or it might in the future.


    That''s how it is."I think having human flaws is important, you know?"


    "Alice-sama..."


    I hold out my hand, as if to grasp the moon.


    Human hearts are vague and difficult to grasp. But forcing it, or not trying it at all, are both no good.


    Well, finding the right measure is difficult.


    But in that respect, reading the mood is not all there is to interacting with people.


    "I am really glad to have... eh, this presence!?"


    Ilya''s whisper turned into surprise and she jumped up.


    I looked around for what had surprised her, but there was nothing.


    Only the sound from the water as Ilya had jumped up penetrated the silence.


    And still, Ilya warily looked around.


    Was she reflecting on the event at noon?


    Sheesh, Ilya, you''re so serious.


    "Ilya?"


    The moment I tried to get up, too, someone grabbed my arm.


    Hm?


    Who?


    "...?"


    I looked at my stretched-out arm.


    Something like an squid''s arm coming from the water surface was wrapped all around it.


    "Hiiii!"


    Disgusting!?


    "Alice-sama!? My carelessness!!"


    The moment I noticed it, I was dragged away from the shore with incredible force.


    Ilya who had been right next to me had quickly grabbed my other arm and was dragged along.


    "Wa-, just when we were at the good paaart!"


    Forget the emergency situation: Read the mood already, you damn squid monster!!


    In no time at all, Ilya and I were drawn near the middle of the lake and then under water.


    "Uwah! It''s under water!?"


    "Take a deep breath, Alice-sama!"


    As per advice, I took a deep breath before my face was submerged.


    I could hear the water like a buzz in my ears.


    Underwater was like yet another world.


    It had yet another stillness  than silent air.


    This silence made the ears hurt, but that might be my eardrums bursting from water pressure!


    If we got drawn too deeply, it''d be bad!


    Level 15 Lake Sepia


    My elven eyes found the enemy lurking at the bottom of the lake.


    Even with little light, I could see it.


    It looked like an archetypical invertebrate with a number of tentacles.


    Its leg which was wrapped around my arm had suckers and no matter how much I tried, I couldn''t pull it off.


    The two protruding eyes with which it stared at us left no blind spots.


    Its appearance was just like that thing.


    You know...


    It''s a squid!


    Such a naming fraud!


    No, well, at the moment nothing of that matters though.


    If I didn''t do something quickly, we''d drown before the enemy could do anything to us.


    "����!"


    Ilya was still trying hard to separate the tentacle from my arm.


    I also didn''t feel like dying, but the bigger my trouble became, the more danger I''d expose Ilya to.


    But it would still be foolish to shoot Thunder here, under water.


    It might be alright since it''s magic lightning, but I really didn''t want to electrify myself.


    But the longer I hesitated, the more time went to waste.


    The tentacles dragged us towards the huge mouth opening at the bottom of the monster''s belly.


    ... come to think of it, golden cuttlefish were carnivores, weren''t they?


    Apparently I was calm enough to think something so unimportant.


    Well, I could only test it in a situation leaving no room for failure, but I wasn''t unable to do it.


    I had grasped the sensation.


    And I had no intention of obediently becoming squid food.


    "����"


    I tapped Ilya, who was still grappling with the tentacle around my arm, on the shoulder and shook my head.


    And with my free arm, I pointed above.


    ����surface before me.


    It should have gotten across.


    Ilya was grimly shaking her head, but no, no.


    I''m not the way anymore I was against the Ice Dragon.


    I gave Ilya a serious look.


    She looked perplexed, but after hesitating for a few seconds, she strongly nodded and began rising to the surface.


    Alright.


    Now I only had to...


    "����NGG!"


    Hurts!


    Certainly there was no time to waste on composure.


    I grabbed the tentacle wrapped around my left arm with my right hand.


    I had limited the way I was using too much to begin with.


    The first culture shock that had overturned that had been that magic of Till''s.


    A single idea held a bunch of possibilities.


    So I''ll show you what I can do with it! Eat that!


    "����"


    I activated magic from my right hand and directly poured it into my enemies body.


    A cornered rat with bite that cat.


    The monster, which had looked down on me as simple prey, raged under my attack.


    But regulating it was still difficult for me.


    But that could be my homework in the future.


    Like it was throwing me away, the monster let go of my arm and I quickly started surfacing.


    "Ng, ng!!"


    Crapcrap!


    The moment I relaxed, the anguish suddenly doubled.


    Quickly!


    The surface! Quickllly!


    "Haaaah!"


    I broke through the water surface with speed and sucked the air into my lungs with all my strength.


    Just how delicious can air be!


    "Alice-sama!" Ilya called out to me in relief and swam over.


    Alright, next!


    "Ilya, grab on to me!


    "Eh? O-okay!"


    She didn''t seem to understand my plan, but it''s wonderful how well she could respond to changing situations.


    And your body feels wonderful, too... Ilya.


    Nono!


    The monster wasn''t defeated yet, so if we stayed here we''d only repeat what happened earlier.


    And there was no guarantee that the monster would be as negligent the next time it attacked.


    In that case����I''d jump all the way to the shore!


    "Watch my magic! Till!!"


    I suddenly challenged my mentor.


    Putting my right hand on the water surface, I regulated my magic.


    ����that being said, of course I couldn''t do minute adjustments.


    We just had to fly all the way to the shore!


    "����this is?"


    Ilya peeked at the light of mana gathering in my right hand full of interest.


    It slowly got stronger and����


    "GOOO!"


    Like it was exploding, it turned into propulsive power.


    From the repellent force, Ilya and I were flung out of the water.


    With rather amazing force, we flew through the sky towards the land with our tent.


    "T-this is amazing! Alice-sama! We''re flying!"


    "Right!? Right!?"


    Although to be exact, we''d only been thrown into the air...


    "Do you know of the electric jellyfish?"


    "Jellyfish?"


    "Well, don''t mind, then."


    It had been quite the repellent force.


    Ilya cocked her head with just a bit of wonderment.


    And then, she looked like something had clicked for her.


    "Ehm... By the way, how are we going to land?"


    The air seemed to freeze.


    The very hard-looking ground came closer and closer.


    Crap, at this rate it''s a direct course to minced meat for us!


    I could try the same trick one more time to cancel our descent, but right now, I decided to go with a better bet.


    Right, I decided to call for my final trump.


    I''d decided to do so since the beginning, okay?


    With a composed smile on my face, I looked at Ilya.


    "I leave that to you, Ilya."


    "Hehe. Yes, Milady."


    Changing our posture, she held me in the princess carry I had gotten completely used to by now.


    Our high momentum was dangerous, so I laid my arms around Ilya''s neck and held on tight.


    And then, our eyes inadvertently met.


    There was nothing artificial about it.


    And Ilya somehow felt closer to me than before.


    "������"


    While we were caught in each other''s eyes, Ilya broke into a little smile.


    Then she whispered something and we were covered by a green light.


    That was... what she had done against the Ice Dragon?


    I looked down, and there was the ground.


    "!"


    As expected, I stiffened.


    But.


    Contrary to my expectation, the shock wasn''t that strong.


    Although we had landed with amazing momentum.


    Or I should rather say, we had crashed.


    Usually, we''d had enough momentum to end up dead for sure.


    Was it thanks to the green membrane?


    In fact, the ground had been gouged out a few meters by the light orb around us.


    "Are you alright? Milady?"


    "Y-yes... just surprised."


    In this world, people don''t die when they fall from the sky.


    I learn something new every day.


    The green light disappeared and I had Ilya put me down.


    And not a second later, water rose by the lake shore and the squid showed itself.


    "And here I went out of my way to let you off!"


    If it wanted it that way, I wouldn''t go easy.


    This time the tentacles didn''t come to capture, but whipped through the air to smash us to pieces.


    Ilya stepped forward and stopped them cold.


    "����Split the heavens and become a ray of light, to strike my enemies! Thunder!"


    With chanted magic from my right hand, I pierced the squid.


    The reaction was enough.


    Like foam, the squid melted and disappeared.


    There was a drop item.


    ����Squid Ink.


    "...what natural enemies does it have in a lake?"


    The mysteries of fantasy kept deepening.


    ����The following is a certain other event from such a night.


    "����well done, stupid disciple."


    Somewhat happy-sounding like that, someone said praise into the night.


    The thoughts of the mentor watching everything from beginning to end from the skies above the lake.


    The two people who had dried themselves off to not catch a cold and were having a friendly chat while warming up at a fire noticed nothing of it, though.


    "Now then, time for one to sleep for real."


    With a long yawn, she began moving through the sky like going down the stairs.


    Suddenly, she looked at her own magic.


    "One''s own magic, huh. Sheesh, that greenhorn."


    Contrary to her words, her heart was elated.


    "Hmm, what punishment should one give her if she can''t raise the proficiency to 99 by morning..."


    Those exceedingly happy words disappeared into the night sky.

 Volume 2 - CH 26

    The sun rose again after that all too eventful day and it turned noon.


    Finally we reached the town we''d stop by.


    Size-wise, it might be the same as Rinnal?


    Being closer to the royal capital, it seemed livelier from the distance.


    I wonder how much of the way we have behind us?


    Yesterday, we''ve traveled from morning until after noon.


    Today, we''ve traveled from morning once more until noon.


    It was only the three of us on the carriage, so even with our luggage we should''ve been quite fast.


    We''d mostly stuck to the main roads, too.


    But from looking at it, we''re still lucky if the carriage makes ten kph. Well, if you also consider the breaks...


    We''ve come for about a hundred kilometers.


    A hundred, huh...


    I spontaneously turned around on the carriage and looked in the direction we came from.


    "Onee-chan..."


    What is this, I wonder, there''s this strong pain in my chest...


    When I am strong...


    Strong enough to not lose to anyone on my own, strong enough to protect everyone, is it okay to return to that town?


    "Haha, even when coming to another world I didn''t feel homesick..."


    "Nn... Alice-sama."


    Ilya, who had been lightly sleeping against my shoulder, woke up.


    She''d fallen asleep there before I noticed it, so I''d just left her like that.


    It had consoled me a bit, too.


    "Ah... I am deeply sorry."


    Grasping the situation, Ilya straightened herself in a fluster.


    "Don''t mind it. I know being rocked like this makes you mysteriously sleepy."


    I had thought the ride would be more uncomfortable, but it really didn''t shake that much, this carriage.


    Besides, we''d been up all night...


    "But while you are awake, Alice-sama..."


    "I... was thinking a little."


    "How disappointing of me..."


    Ilya is serious, so she''s awkward about this.


    Would it be my job as her master to scold her here?


    Alright~


    "Then I''ll punish you."


    "Y-yes."


    Why does she look a little bit happy?


    "Show me your forehead."


    "?"


    "This is an ancient and honorable punishment from my birthplace."


    "I-is that so?"


    "Indeed, prepare yourself."


    "Yes."


    Ilya closed her eyes and turned her forehead toward me.


    Forgive me, Ilya.


    I bent the middle finger of my right hand, laid it against the thumb and pushed outside."


    Take this����Forehead Flick!


    With a snapping sound, my attack hit Ilya''s forehead!


    I didn''t flick her too hard, did I?


    For a moment, I felt I had overdone it.


    But this is also a master''s duty.


    They''re bitter, these acts of evil...


    "Ehm... are you going to do something?"


    "...eh?"


    "Eh?"


    Not knowing what had happened, Ilya opened her eyes after hearing my brainless reaction.


    What... did she say?


    Is the wall I have to overcome so high it doesn''t even allow for little pranks like this?


    The separation between Strength 0 and Protection 5!


    "...you are already reflecting enough. Only a fool would add a punishment on top. That''s how it is."


    "Alice-sama..."


    I tried to interpret it a bit coolly.


    Ilya stared at me with innocent eyes.


    "����damn fool."


    "..."


    There was a person who had seen through everything on the coachman''s bench.


    Leaving the carriage at the outskirts, we checked into the inn first.


    It was a typical inn, a three-floor building with a combination of dining hall and bar on the first.


    I think it''s going to be alright, but if they''re noisy at night the third floor would be good.


    When I told to old guy from the inn, he laughed carefreely and accepted my request.


    A three person room came at 450 Rook.


    150 Rook per person.


    Well, it came with food so the price was appropriate.


    We paid with five silver coins and got fifty copper coins as change.


    Every place had a special frame for change. You threw coins in there and it had markers for ten coins, twenty coins, thirty... Like that, you could easily count the change.


    A coin counter.


    Well, you obviously couldn''t count the coins one by one.


    Even without paper money, doing it like this came with surprisingly little discomfort.


    Still, did the royal capital have not enough influence to make paper money?


    Or was it a problem of technology?


    Anyhow, after smoothly checking in, we fetched our luggage and went up to the third floor.


    And after getting into our room and putting down or stuff...


    "One will be heading out. We will be staying three nights, do as you like in the meantime," Till said, so we saw her off.


    And what about my practice?


    For now, my Thunder had reached proficiency 99.


    As for what''s changed, the cooldown has halved.


    That meant I could use it with more energy efficiency.


    Whether its power has changed, I don''t know.


    It''s just, lately I''ve keenly felt just how important that energy conservation actually is.


    If I start panting every time I fight someone a little strong and it draws out a little bit, I can''t ever be the strongest.


    "Now then."


    I took a good look at the three beds next to another.


    The room was wider than expected.


    That being said, due to the three beds it still ended up narrow.


    Still, hotel rooms with three beds had been rare in my original world, too.


    In tatami rooms you could spread out futons and give any number of people room for the night, though.


    But well, let''s leave the impressions of the room for later.


    "For now, let''s sleep," I declared to Ilya and decided to honor Till''s instruction.


    Free time, YAY!


    When I woke up, the evening sun was alright shining in through the window.


    When I looked around the room, I noticed Ilya had put a chair next to my bed and was sitting there motionlessly.


    "Ilya?"


    "You have awoken, Alice-sama?"


    Don''t tell me, all the time she''s been...?


    When I looked at her curiously, she returned a cheerful smile.


    "Sorry, Ilya, I should''ve told you you''re free to do as you like, too."


    I had clearly intended to do so, but I suppose for a slave is a problem if the the master leaves it at the intention.


    "Hehe, I could watch your sleeping face forever, Alice-sama. I considered pinching your nose a little."


    "So you are angry."


    "I wonder?"


    "Come on..."


    She was quite the mischievous slave.


    "I was joking, Alice-sama."


    But when she laughs like that, she''s cute.


    "But during your sleep-talking, I was a bit jealous."


    "Eh?"


    Had I said something?


    Ilya formed a troubled smile and shook her head, saying it was nothing.


    For the time being, I got up and stretched.


    My sleep deprivation was gone and I felt refreshed.


    "Till?"


    "Has not returned yet."


    What was she doing?


    She had quite a lot of secrets.


    Oh, well.


    "It looks like it''s just the right time. Let''s go have dinner."


    "Yes."


    Ilya was a slave, but she slept where and ate what I did, of course.


    I''ve already told her so.


    For example, what if I kicked her out of this inn for the three nights and some strange man attacked her?


    No... uhh, leaving the result that she''d take him apart in return aside.


    What I want to say is that if that happened, it would just increase my mental burden so it''s pointless.


    It''s important for Ilya to be by my side, so I''ll not unnecessarily treat her like a slave.


    In the beginning she did show reserve, but as a result of my persuasion, she relented.


    It was fine like that.


    "By the way, how''s this town called?"


    "We are in the town of Rufin."


    Rufin, huh...


    What was it this time?


    Going out would be annoying, so we decided to do the quick and easy thing and get food in the dining hall on the first floor.


    We could always go for a walk after dinner.


    Seeing the special of the day we ordered, I couldn''t help but think of fried chicken.


    Seeing the salad coming with it, I thought they should stop putting the dressing on beforehand, I like it better without.


    While getting those impressions, I enjoyed dinner with Ilya until����


    "YOU BASTARD!!" someone shouted loud enough to make the bustling dining hall fall silent. Two men were having a fight.


    What? What?


    At a closer look, they were boys rather than men?


    They seemed younger than Blackie, which made them around my age, maybe?


    Their fistfight began escalating while a girl, again around the same age, tried to stop them.


    "A love triangle, huh..."


    "They are that age, Alice-sama."


    After arriving at that conclusion in an instant, we started eating again.


    We didn''t care.


    But speaking of which, just how would my love affairs turn out?


    Is it okay for me to like girls?


    Is it not?


    If it''s not, then...?


    "...the thought gives me goosebumps. Thank god, I''m still normal."


    "?"


    I''ll protect it, this mindset.


    "You! You said you loved Cyra! And yet you want to hit on that woman? What''s wrong with you!"


    Oh, he totally pointed at me.


    "The fight''s spreading, Ilya."


    "It cannot be helped, Alice-sama. It is your fault for being too beautiful."


    But even if Ilya tells me so...


    "����hold it, boys," a man sitting at the counter, apparently drinking alcohol, called the boys to a stop. His voice rung awfully clear through the noise.


    It sounded impressive enough to suddenly gather the eyes of all the eaters.


    The man looked like an adventurer with the longsword on his back.


    When I turned around to him, he was rather handsome.


    While I was just observing the events, our eyes met.


    He winked at me.


    Ahh, like a foreigner.


    Although we''re in another world.


    Just let me eat my fried chicken.


    "Before you punch it out in a bar like this, booze is the perfect appetizer! How about it! If you''re men, show some guts already!" the man heartily slammed the mug he had drunk from onto the counter and smiled daringly.


    Challenging minors to a drinking bout, is this guy going to be alright?


    Although there might be no such regulation in the first place.


    And when do you become an adult anyway?


    "Hm, fine. I grew up in this town! If it''s a drinking match with lufin wine, I can lose even less."


    "...no objections from me. If I win, I won''t let anyone interfere with who I fall for."


    The surrounding people had changed into spectators in the blink of an eye.


    They easily went with the mood.


    "By the way, Ilya, what is lufin?"


    Eh?


    That''s what her face said. Ilya pointed at the dessert coming with the food.


    "These fruits. They are this town''s special product. If you press the fruits and ferment what you get, you get an alcoholic drink."


    "Isn''t that..."


    ...grapes!


    Waitwait!


    How can you move a hundred kilometers from the town of rinnal and get to grapes as a specialty product?


    Or is the difference in altitude big enough to make that work?


    Just what''s going on with this world''s climate...


    "Bring on the big mugs!"


    On the other hand, the other guys were getting fired up more and more.


    Come to think of it, I don''t know if I can take my liquor or not.


    That needs finding out.


    "Ilya, may I drink something, too?"


    "I think it will be fine. I think you will be very cute when you''re drunk, Milady."


    "No... I wonder."


    Isn''t this the time when I have to display a manly drinking manner?


    Shouldn''t I assert my manliness sometimes?


    Well, in the worst case, even if I get smashed I have a reliable partner by my side.


    "����I''ll treat you!"


    At some point, the handsome guy had put down the big mug he had just ordered on our table.


    What''s with this natural and mature consideration?


    When I looked up at the man loitering next to me, I got a good smile in return.


    His teeth were pure white.


    Hmm...


    "You''re not going to make me drink alone, are you?"


    "What, you''re game?"


    The handsome guy used his free hand to imitate drinking from a mug.


    The corners of my mouth lifted.


    "You''re on."


    Like this, we lit the fuse to a match a man definitely couldn''t lose.

 Volume 2 - CH 27

    Lufin wine was sweet and easy to drink.


    Its fresh fragrance tickled the nose, it reminded a bit of pure fruit juice.


    But it had a good amount of alcohol, blending that adult taste into it.


    It appeared to be extremely popular among women, and yeah, with that taste I could really understand that.


    And as a fruit wine, it didn''t have the bitterness of beer, either.


    "Ahh, this is pretty good," I splendidly emptied my mug in one go and ordered another from the staff.


    "You''re good yourself, missy, but I can''t let you beat me."


    Seeing me drink, the handsome guy increased his own drinking pace to catch up to me.


    So~~mehow I can see ulterior motives there.


    Don''t think you can do whatever you like with me even if I get smashed!


    "Would you not say drinking while judging the state of a lady is unmanly? ����or did you have some inappropriate thoughts?"


    With quite an amazing smile, Ilya warned the handsome guy.


    Ah, a beauty glaring at you is intense...


    "Heh, don''t rush me, we''re just warming up, right, Misses?


    The handsome guy was rather bold, it seemed.


    Please look after me, Ilya.


    "����still, a match is a bore if we don''t bet something, like those boys over there."


    I could see a vein pop on Ilya''s temple.


    She was still smiling, but...


    "...what would you have in mind?"


    "Heh, nothing much. If I win, the miss here and I spend the n-woah."


    "Hahh? Did you say something?"


    Ilya-san, if you stab knives at people''s hands, you might cut off some fingers, you know?


    Ilya was smiling after she stabbed the knife from the food between the handsome guy''s fingers.


    Nono, that''s scary, okay!


    "Wow, that''s scary, blond Miss."


    Indeed.


    "Well, calm down. I like the women, but I''m no monster. A date in the evening is all I want. How about that?"


    That show-off winked again.


    It looked quite catching, so I couldn''t laugh.


    "I refuse."


    But it looks like it didn''t work on Ilya.


    "You''re a tough one! Hey, how about you, silver Miss? We''re talking about you here?"


    While they were talking, I had emptied another big mug.


    This is so nice...


    "Ahh~, this might be delicious.... eh? Ah, a date? Ah, having fun, right? Sure~"


    "Alice-sama!!"


    I wonder what she has, I''m in a great mood here...


    "Hyahaha, you get it, Miss."


    In high spirits, the handsome guy also ordered his second mug.


    "Then if I win~, you''re going to settle the bills for everyone here tonight, okay~"


    Whooooooo, the people around us cheered.


    I answered by waving back.


    What is this~, I''m in a good mood~


    "H-hoh? You sure know how to play the game, silver Miss? Sounds fun, I''m in!"


    With the terms clear, the handsome guy''s eyes turned serious.


    His cheek muscles seemed to be twitching, though.


    Anyhow, he looked motivated.


    His eyes were glittering.


    We daringly glared at each other.


    Next to us, Ilya seemed upset for some reason.


    "...hey, blond Miss."


    "Yes?"


    "Humans can smile like that?"


    "It would seem so."


    Next to me, Ilya and the handsome guy were talking.


    What is that all about?


    "Ahahahaha! What''s with you, you keep your hat on even inside? Ahahaha!"


    "This is my style! Hey, silver Miss, aren''t you drinking too much!? Are you alright!? Uargs"


    With a pale face, the handsome guy held his mouth.


    Wimp. He should''ve had two mugs less than me...


    "Well, ignoring who is more smashed, the match is decided, is it it not?"


    "Ridiculous, this is... I... against such a Miss? Uargs."


    "Is it not?"


    Pressured by Ilya, the handsome guy nodded while he kept moaning.


    "Urg... a man doesn''t go back on his word. I just need to pay, alright? Alright?"


    "Ahahaha, have you heard that, guys~~?"


    Whooooow, the cheers rose again.


    "You heard the lady! Eat more~! Drink more~! Today, everything''s that dude''s treat!"


    It turned into a hearty revelry.


    Ahhhh, what is this, I feel really good...


    Wait?


    Ilya, what''s with you? You look so kyeewt...


    "Ilya, come on~ you''re not gonna drink with me~?"


    "If I drink as well, the wolves around us will get wrong ideas."


    "Hmm? I don''t really get it, but well, alright."


    Still, this is boring~


    Having nobody to drink with is boring~


    Ah?


    There''s someone good~


    Let''s go~


    ����The case of Takeshi


    "Damn, my head''s killing me... shit."


    "Don''t drink with such a depressing face."


    First, I headed to the boy who had lit the fuse to the drinking matches.


    It looks like he''s drunk quite a bit, but he''s lost to the other one over there.


    I think the other one said he''d chat me up in case he won, but the girl was considerately keeping him company.


    Hah, this is beyond hope...


    "Woah, who are you!?"


    "Oh shut up, Takeshi. You sure you''re alright with losing to him?"


    "Who''s Takeshi! I''ve never even heard the name!?"


    Apparently getting talked back to with a frown comes with some pressure.


    "Who cares about names."


    "That''s way too arbitrary! Ouc-, shit, my head rings..."


    "Pathetic, you''re really pathetic. Won or lost, you''re beyond hope. Are you stupid? You think that''s cool?"


    I think if Takeshi had won, he''d have gone out with that girl, was it?


    Oh, well, who cares about the details..


    "Shaddup. What would a woman know of my feelings!"


    "Hah, you can''t win, drown your worries in booze and bother strangers with them. Of course she won''t look at you then."


    "Damn you!"


    He vigorously reached for my collar to draw me up����and stopped as Ilya lay her knife against his throat.


    "Whoa!?"


    Ilya''s so cute~~


    "If you have this much energy, then direct it at her."


    "What?!"


    "Have you ever told that girl your feelings?"


    "...but... Cyra likes him..."


    Takeshi visibly faltered.


    I took a big gulp from my mug.


    Ilya''s face looked a bit displeased.


    "But you still like her, don''t you?"


    "!"


    "There''s no guarantee. But it''ll never be over like this, will it? Your love."


    Ah, come to think of it, back when I was in the soccer club, I get the feeling I''d been asked for advice like this a lot.


    I''d listened to people''s worries so much it had tired me out.


    I still couldn''t leave them alone though.


    "Have some courage. And if it''s still no good... I''ll join you when you drink your worries away again."


    I made an encouraging, good smile.


    "Sis..."


    Sis?


    Oh, who cares.


    ����The case of Kenji


    When Takeshi had formed some sort of resolve, the other boy had shaken off the girl and moved to a seat at the counter.


    "You drinking, Kenji?"


    "Kenji...?"


    He looked at me quizzically when I sat down next to him.


    "Oh, you..."


    "Weren''t you going to chat me up if you won the match?"


    "..."


    "Heh, I know, you used me as an excuse. You''re also quite the pussy."


    "What would you know about it!"


    He hadn''t done anything in particular, but Ilya was warningly knocking her knife''s grip against the counter.


    It made a pretty good sound.


    The faces of the staff cramped, though.


    "Dunno. You think keeping quiet and running away is manly?"


    "!"


    "Are her feelings or your feelings ever going to settle if you''re acting that vague?"


    I ordered the next big mug from the old guy at the counter.


    Ilya seemed about to cry.


    "I''m an outsider, so in the end whatever I say is irresponsible. If I were in your shoes, I''d probably be lost, too. But you know," I stopped for a moment and smiled at the boorish Kenji. "If those two are important to you, then treat them with your utmost sincerity. Otherwise you''ll regret it."


    "You''re..."


    Kenji looked like a weight had been lifted from his shoulders.


    "Sorry.... you''re right. You''re a good woman, Sis."


    Sis?


    "Have a good love, Kenji."


    I raised the mug in my hand for a toast.


    ...hm?


    By the way, what am I doing here?


    When I returned to the table we''d been at in the beginning, I patted the handsome guy sitting there with his head hanging, on the back.


    "Owouch! Wait, no? Wait, what are you doing, silver Miss!"


    "Why so gloomy? Thanks to you, at least those two boys'' mood has cleared!"


    "Hahh? And your tone...?"


    The handsome guy quizzically looked at Ilya.


    Ilya shook her head in exasperation.


    "Sometimes, relaxing like this is fine, too..."


    "S-sure?"


    I took one coin from the leather bag hanging at my waist.


    I flicked it onto the table.


    "It''s been a blast. If this isn''t enough for everyone''s tabs, you pay the rest."


    "A g-gold..."


    A noticeably loud cheer arose around us.


    Without turning towards them, I say bye and waved as I left, my back toward them.


    Instead, Ilya made a proper bow, though.


    "Sis... you''re so cool."


    Sis?


    I left the dining hall in a pretty good mood.


    ����The next day


    The moment I woke up, I was assaulted by a furious headache.


    "My head hurts... what''s... going on..."


    "..."


    Ilya looked at me with a difficult mien. Why is it you don''t answer me!?


    "Did she do something, dragon lass?" Till, who had returned at some point, looked at me through half-opened eyes.


    Just what had happened to me!?


    "It was nothing of importance, but... I believe it would be better for Milady to abstain from drinking."


    I didn''t catch the latter half properly, but Till nodded exasperatedly.


    "One will head out again. You at least make the dragon lass''s class-up," Till said and strode out of the room.


    Her harshness kinda makes her cute, that Till...


    "Mmm... I wonder when we have to checkout. If we stay another two nights in this room, maybe we should make reservations already."


    I took the coins from the leather bag on the shelf.


    "Hm? Isn''t there a gold coin missing...?"


    "...you are imagining things, Milady."


    "I-I do? If you say so, Ilya."


    This is weird...


    Anyway, my head hurts and I can''t think properly.


    "Sorry, Ilya. May I lay down for a while?"


    "Of course, Alice-sama. Should I bring you some water?"


    "Yes, please."


    "Hehe, as I thought. I like this Alice-sama."


    "Eh?"


    "But that one really is..."


    For some reason Ilya blushed. Then she quickly got up from her chair to get water.


    "That one?"


    I don''t really get it, but there''s a lot for us to do today.


    As Till said, Ilya''s class-up is indispensable if we''re thinking about the future.


    We need to quickly find the Ruins around here and get it done with.


    If it''s Ilya and I as we are now, there''s no way we can''t make it.


    Also, I want to take an easy job from the Guild here.


    Have to pay traveling expenses.


    Besides, leaving aside whether I buy it or not, I need new equipment.


    I picked up the Lightning Rod at my bedside.


    "Since it''s cracked, I guess I can''t use it anymore..."


    In fact, when I had recklessly gone out on my own and thrust it into the mouth of that bear, it seems the lightning jewel cracked and it doesn''t give off lightning strikes anymore.


    With that, in combat it''s nothing but a wooden stick.


    No matter how much I mainly fight with magic, it''s still harsh.


    "But I still don''t want to throw it away..."


    I gently put the rod back and sighed.


    Either way, there''s a lot to do.


    It wasn''t the time to remain in bed.


    But thinking really made my head hurt...


    "Here, Alice-sama."


    Ilya came back with just the right timing.


    "Ah, thanks."


    While being healed by Ilya''s smile, I took the glass and drank.

 Volume 2 - CH 28

    After booking the room for the following nights, too, it was afternoon when Ilya and I finally went out.


    It turned so late because my headache just wouldn''t get better.


    We headed out after I had a light lunch in the dining hall on the first floor.


    ...now, that lunch.


    I don''t know why, but when I ordered some of the customers seemed scared and some people looking like regulars cheered. There was no end to the mysteries, but Ilya didn''t say anything so I decided not to think anything of it.


    Actually, the customers weren''t afraid of me but Ilya?


    Really, what happened there?


    "Ilya, speaking of yesterday..."


    Hmm?


    I remember dinner, but nothing thereafter. Whatever happened there?


    I have some fuzzy memories of someone starting an argument and that handsome guy mediating, but...


    "Uhm... didn''t I do something weird?"


    "No, Alice-sama, you were beautiful as always and very cool."


    "Cool...?"


    What?


    That''s the first time I was told that since I was reborn into this body.


    ...oh, well.


    I''m busy today, it''s not the place to keep mulling that forever.


    "Let''s head to the Guild first."


    For now, we should work.


    On the way to the guild, I got the feeling that this Lufin was prospering more than Rinnal after all.


    By carriage, they were only a day''s travel apart, but if you looking at a map, Rinnal was certainly remote and no halfway point to some place further out.


    In short, if you didn''t have business in Rinnal, you didn''t go there.


    In comparison, this Lufin connected the royal capital in the south, Rinnal in the north and towns to the east and west to boot. You could call it a blessed town, location-wise.


    That''s why there were many travelers of all kinds of races.


    Actually, when I spotted a girl with dog ears, I stared for a while.


    Ilya admonished me for it, though.


    Yes, you must not undress people with your eyes.


    All those went through my head while I looked at the map leaning against a wall in the Guild.


    To be honest, if the map were a little bigger I could''ve found out more about this world, but it was a local map so what can you do.


    "Looking at this, it''s about 3 days by carriage to the capital? That''s a bit far, isn''t it."


    "Indeed. We need to settle your business today, Alice-sama, and use tomorrow to prepare for the journey."


    Preparing for a journey, huh.


    It seems like if I don''t properly calculate our expenses, we''re going to run into some huge problem midway.


    But even saying so, well, it''s only three days so I guess it''s nothing to get that nervous over.


    Speaking of which, I looked at Ilya.


    We were about to head out adventuring, so she had equipped her leather robe and her iron spear, but Ilya apart from this and the one set of service clothes she had worn at the Firm, she had no clothes.


    I had easily gotten changes of clothes from Aunty and bought what I lacked in Rinnal.


    Not thinking about Ilya then was my fault indeed.


    Won''t I be a failure of a master if I leave it like this?


    "Ilya, let''s go shopping for clothes tomorrow. For you, of course."


    "There is no... no, thank you very much, Alice-sama."


    She almost declined, but after seeing my face she apparently reconsidered and nodded.


    Her smile was a little sheepish.


    Crap, I may have looked a little bit sulking.


    But I mean, isn''t it a bit lonely if people are that reserved?


    From Ilya''s point of view, that''s how slaves are in this world.


    But for me, Ilya is my comrade I''m traveling with.


    "In fact, I did find myself wanting underwear."


    "Underwear...?"


    I-I see.


    Certainly, she might need more than just a change of clothes.


    As far as her clothes go, for now she can swap between her casual clothes and the Leather Robe.


    But, underwear!?


    Does she mean I''m going to buy it with her?


    Considering how we arrived at the topic, it''s a bit difficult for me to tell her to buy it on her own.


    The memories of when Shion took me shopping came back to me.


    "It''s not weird. There''s nothing weird. I''m a woman. I''m a... woman. Maybe."


    "?"


    When I stop having this inner conflict might be the end of me.


    Be strong, me!


    When we asked the guild''s receptionist about the ruin''s location and if there wasn''t an easy job around there, they told us there was just one job of escorting someone through the ruins.


    Literally two birds with one stone.


    The reward was fifteen silver coins, 1500 Rook.


    Apparently we could depart right away, so it was just right for us.


    It would cover our hotel fee in this town.


    But thinking about it, owning your own house really would change a lot.


    If we stayed in inns all the time, any amount of traveling funds would run dry sooner or later.


    Let''s buy a house in the capital.


    I began mulling such a dream just a little.


    "We''re accepting this request."


    "Understood. Please sign this form, then. Also, if you either forfeit or fulfill the request, please hand in a report."


    "I see."


    I signed something like a contract and received some documents.


    Speaking of which, Shion-san had also signed something.


    "Dear customer, is this the first request you accept?" the receptionist asked after checking my registration information.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Would you like me to give you an explanation of working for the Guild?"


    "Ah yes, please do."


    Come to think of it, I never had the leisure or always left it to other, so I have no idea about my job.


    "Understood. Basically, jobs from the Guild come with a rank. S-Rank, A-Rank, B-Rank, like this jobs are classified until E-Rank. The request you just accepted is categorized as E-Rank, a job that any and all adventurers can accept.


    "Heh, I see."


    If you can earn 1500 Rook with an E-Rank request, then adventuring pays quite well.


    Well, it might also cost you your life, so if the compensation is little or much is rather difficult to decide.


    "To take on higher-ranked requests, you need to clear ten requests of a lower rank. If you forfeit a job, as a penalty it is subtracted from the achieved requests. If you have no achieved requests for that rank and you forfeit, it is still counted as a minus, so please take care, okay?"


    I see, so you can go into the negatives, too.


    I nodded that I understood.


    "Rank mainly denotes danger or difficulty. Of course the rewards increase along with the rank, but please don''t forget that so does the danger to your lives," the receptionist bowed earnestly.


    If you actually work at the Guild, aren''t adventurers dying an everyday occurrence?


    Like during the bandit extermination just the other day...


    "Requests have a time limit. If you pass it, it will automatically be judged as forfeiting."


    She didn''t say it, but this rule was for when you couldn''t make the report yourself.


    In other words, in preparation for you losing your life and thus your ability to report and such, that rule had been established.


    Looks like you couldn''t rise in the ranks that easily.


    "Also, the Guild will purchase any drop items you gain if you fight monsters, generating additional income for you. Please bring whatever you get, okay?"


    Come to think of it, wasn''t there something like that?


    Medicinal herbs, Bear Ears, Squid Ink?


    What are they going to do with bear ears...


    Well, that doesn''t matter now.


    "This, while simple, is the initial explanation. Whenever you have further questions, please ask any time."


    "That was very informative. Thank you very much."


    Was Elenore-san doing this in Rinnal, too?


    If adventurers she knew had lost their lives in the incident the other day... that''d be a shock, huh.


    "Then I will envelope this introduction from the Guild for you. Please make your way to the client yourself. The term for this request is four days, including today. Please make your report during the Guild''s business hours before the four days are up. The details are written in the materials I just passed you. Good luck!"


    I politely returned the bow to the polite receptionist and left the guild behind.


    I cursorily checked the documents I''ve been passed and headed to the client''s house as depicted on a map.


    I was glad to be given a map, but it was still trouble in this unfamiliar place.


    "Alice-sama, is this alright?"


    "Hm, what''s wrong?" I tore my eyes from the documents and looked at Ilya.


    "Yes, it not not be my place to say, but fundamentally, requests like escort and the like that involve other people are dangerous and you should be careful when choosing the job."


    "Eh? Why?"


    Was escorting people that dangerous?


    We were only going to the Ruins, right?


    "Not to doubt the client, but there are also people who catch adventurers off guard like that and rob them. No matter where an adventurer loses his life, the militas and knight orders won''t move a finger.


    I see, in that case the Guild will just file it as a failed request.


    Magic won''t be a problem if we''re in the same party, but that didn''t work with physical attacks.


    Just like Shion-san had said some time, they could literally stab me in the back... something like that.


    "Besides, even if that doesn''t happen, guarding someone unused to combat is more difficult than you''d think. You''ll never know what unexpected actions they''ll take."


    "It''s difficult, isn''t it, in all kinds of ways."


    Come to think of it, a fight to protect, huh.


    So far I''ve always fought while being protected, so fighting to protect will be a first.


    Thinking about that, I tensed a bit.


    Another''s life rested on my shoulders.


    But Shion-san has done a good thing training a weakling like me.


    That''s my Onee-chan!


    "But I am your shield, Alice-sama. No matter where Milady goes, I will follow. That has not changed."


    "Thanks. You were worried, weren''t you? ... this body''s weakness is the one thing I can''t do anything about."


    It''s paper, after all.


    Someone gets a lucky punch in and I''m done for.


    It''s too late now, but the way I spent my points really is for pros, huh.


    I have ways to bring down anyone and anything, but there''s a chance for anyone to take me down, too.


    I really want to live long, though.


    "I suppose ''a woman you grow wanting to protect'' refers to people like Milady."


    "...what a sad fat. I won''t cough up blood, though�D�D," I set on to say myself when I inadvertently looked at Ilya.


    She had her never-changing, cheerful smile.


    "Ilya, your body... is it alright?"


    It suddenly bothered me.


    I cannot pretend ignorance forever, leaving it alone.


    "Alice-sama... ahh, all because of the honored mentor."


    "Ilya."


    Ilya tried to jokingly play it down, but there was somewhat of an edge to her voice.


    "I am very sorry, Milady... but it is nothing that changes over a day or two."


    "Then... in a year?"


    "..."


    "Can I take your silence as the answer?"


    "For now... please let me keep it a secret a little while longer."


    "It''s... not an illness, is it?"


    "It is not."


    I had somewhat guessed that.


    So, the problem really lay with me, huh.


    I still lacked something, didn''t I?


    Something to make Ilya resolve herself to ''something''.


    Shit~. But Till hadn''t told me anything yet, so I think it''s okay for now.


    Those two just had that atmosphere of a silent understanding between the two of them.


    And, while I was sorting my emotions, we finally arrived at the client''s house.


    I checked the map again, but it was probably here.


    "Smithy Lute" was written on the sign.


    "Alright. We''ll continue this some other time. Now we have work to to do."


    "Yes, Milady."


    From the outside, smoke rose from the chimney as it did with smithies.


    As expected, they were using fire.


    Could they also change raw materials into weapons like with magic, as Tailors did?


    Well, asking couldn''t hurt.


    "Excuse me, we''re here for your request at the Guild," I knocked on the door. I felt someone inside rush to the door.


    It opened right away.


    In the door appeared a petite girl wearing a hat.


    Seeing her stained apron, this girl might be a Smith.


    Her hair was light-brown and reminded vaguely of Shion-san, but the atmosphere around her was completely different.


    Adorable would be a good word to describe this girl.


    Maybe because it would get in the way of work, her hair was gathered behind her head and flowed down her back.


    And, wait...?


    This girl?


    "Ah!" the girl voiced as she saw me.


    "Ehm... the one who requested an escort...?"


    "Yes, that''s me. I''m Cira. Please come in."


    Ahh, this might be fate.


    Anyhow, my first job.


    Refocusing myself, I followed Cira''s invitation.

 Volume 2 - CH 29

    After being led into the room, we first sat down around the table and had some tea.


    When you invite people, you treat them to something.


    Whether in Japan or in another world, that doesn''t change, does it.


    "Once more, I am the one who accepted your request at the guild, my name is Alice. This is my companion, Ilya."


    "It is a pleasure to meet you."


    "And this is the letter of introduction from the guild."


    When I was done introducing us and handed over the sealed letter of introduction, Cira did open her eyes wide in surprise.


    She had probably thought we were some representatives or errand girls to hear her story.


    We''re not though, not that.


    "You''re so young, but already adventurers..."


    Her hat twitched once.


    Frankly, I couldn''t help but be intrigued by that more than anything else.


    Take it off.


    I want to take it off!!


    What''s hidden below there!?


    "Hehe, Alice-sama?"


    "Hah!?"


    While Cyla had lowered her head to read the letter of introduction����I had unconsciously reached for the hat.


    "?"


    Before Cira raised her head again, I was drinking tea again, okay?


    I was holding the cup in my hand acting thus.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No, this tea, it''s delicious."


    "You''re exaggerating, it''s not that ameow... amazing."


    Ameow...?


    W-what, Ilya?


    I''m not going to point that out or anything, okay?


    Ahh, I''m making a pointless fuss.


    Time for reflection.


    Oh, and Ilya?


    That smile, it''s scary.


    "Ehem. So, about the request: If you are uneasy with us taking it on, we will of course accept a cancellation."


    Because of the circumstances of escort missions, cancellations are possible if the client feels uneasy.


    It''s even written among the main points.


    Obviously.


    "No, if you are adventurers, then you''ve gone into Ruins before, right? Besides... personally, ehm, I can trust Alice-san, or should I say..."


    For some reason she was looking at me with a blushing face.


    Hah?


    "Last night, I was also in the bar. I remember you really well, Alice-san."


    "I-is that so."


    I on the other hand remember hardly anything~


    But, well.


    Worrying won''t help you any if you can''t remember.


    If it doesn''t turn into a problem, it''s all right.


    It won''t turn into a problem... will it?


    "We can depart any time, so once you are ready, Cira, give us a call any time."


    "I''ll also be ready right away! I''ll change into some other clothes, so please wait a moment," Cira said and hurriedly disappeared into a room further into the house.


    In the room next to ours... or rather, in the smithing area I could catch glances of, there was a big furnace with a fire burning inside.


    We''ve been hearing louding noises of iron being hit for a while. Was somebody working there?


    The owner, maybe?


    "Sorry I took so long. Let''s go."


    Before enough time to call it "waiting" had passed, Cira had returned.


    Even after changing clothes, you''re not going to take off that hat, are you?


    Cira was a level 10 Apprentice Smith.


    We formed a party and headed to the town''s Ruins under Cira''s guidance.


    While chatting about this and that, we found out Cira''s business there was the same as ours.


    Hearing about it, it was obvious. In this world, there were classes suited to combat and those that were not. Smithes and Tailors and classes like them didn''t earn experience and level up by defeating enemies, but by improving their skills.


    In other words, Cira had practiced enough and reached the level to become a proper smith, but because she couldn''t fight, she had made a request at the guild.


    "Heh? So after you become a proper smith, you want to have your own store in the royal capital?"


    "Yes, I cannot rely on my teacher''s kindness forever after all."


    "Eh? He''s not your father?"


    "No... I was a refugee."


    Cira smiled dejectedly.


    Damn my insensitivity.


    I really should abandon my peace-addled thought processes, I think.


    "...I''m sorry, Cira-san."


    "Ah, no! My teacher has been really good to me... it''s embarrassing, but, like you said, Alice-san, I think of him as a father just a little meowt... bit."


    Is that how it meows...?


    "But if you''re aiming for the royal capital, then you''re going to the same place I am."


    "Eh? You want to go there, too, Alice-san?"


    "Yes, we will only stay in this town until tomorrow before we head on to the capital."


    "That''s so nice... I know I keep talking about it, but I don''t know when my dream will ever come true."


    "Hmm..."


    A smith, huh.


    A connection to a smith.


    Shouldn''t I treasure this?


    "Cira-san, do you have regular customers?"


    "Y-yes. In this town, there is someone I''m receiving some favors from. But as I''m only my teacher''s assistant, the inscriptions are all in his name."


    Her embarrassed actions are so cute.


    Somewhat girlish.


    Maybe I should use her as a reference?


    Anyhow, that aside it means she''s a good smith, doesn''t it?


    "Unless there is a problem with it, you could ask Cira-sama to show you her Attributes?" Ilya suggested from behind us.


    Does looking at her Attributes tell us something about her skills as a smith?


    "Ah, yes. I don''t mind."


    "Really? Thank you. Could you show me, then?"


    "Yes!"


    Strength 1, Endurance 1, Protection 1, Agility 2, Smithing 5


    Hm?


    "Until my teacher picked me up, I had no idea I had a talent for smithing... embarrassingmeow... -ly."


    That... what is that all ameowt?


    "That is a wonderful talent."


    I''m a little lost as to what it exactly means, but I understand that much.


    I''ll just ask Ilya the rest later.


    But with an Attribute at 5, as far as I know that makes her a monster!


    Well, maybe I should use another word.


    Genius should work better.


    Be it Onee-chan, be it Ilya, Till... I haven''t asked Till, but I guess that goes without asking.


    I... might not be able to let Cira go.


    "... do you have connections in the capital?"


    "None at all..."


    "I might become your patron in the capital."


    "EH!?"


    Cira looked at me with sparkling eyes.


    So radiant.


    "I''m an adventurer, so I''d be really glad about being close with a good smith. And if it''s a golden egg like you, I think that''s something to look forward to."


    If she won''t have a place to live in the capital, I won''t mind offering her one.


    Of course first I''ll have to get my own livelihood in the capital going.


    "A golden egg, you''re embarrassing meow... me."


    Even if you say that, I won''t let you escape, you kmeow?


    This girl might be a good enough smith to cause rumors even if I leave her alone.


    That I''ve met her now while she''s still an apprentice could be my luck.


    Her inscriptions haven''t started circulating, either.


    Hmm.


    If possible, I want to monopolize her.


    And I want her to produce order-made equipment for me.


    "My dream is to open a shop in the capital, or rather, to find one, right person among the many people there and become that person''s exclusive smith. Becoming exclusive is every smith''s dream!"


    "Mine! Become my smith!"


    Ah, I didn''t mean to say that out loud...


    "I-I couldn''t... Alice-san... embarrassingmeow..."


    Ahh.


    This cuteness that makes me writhe inside, is it that kind?


    The cuteness of animals?


    I''m also certain what''s hidden under that hat, Cira.


    "Sorry, I got ahead of myself. If I don''t show power worthy of you, there''s no point talking about it, is there? Please use this escort mission to judge meow skills."


    I don''t mind.


    Who would willingly become the personal smith of someone weak?


    Cira must also have the pride of a craftsman.


    I''ll have to show her my power.


    Enough power to shock her heart.


    ����I''ll show her my new magic.


    Level 5 Petite Panther


    "..."


    On a hill outside town, on the way to the Ruins, we encountered a formidable foe.


    Ahh, I see.


    Outside town, the enemies don''t suddenly become strong.


    I mean, no beginning adventurers would go to such ruins.


    Yepyep.


    I agilely avoided the formidable foe''s charge.


    "Alice-sama? You''re not going to blow it away?"


    "Eh?"


    Blow it away?


    Ilya, who I had asked to protect Cira, was curiously cocking her head.


    Monsters are monsters, so having her switch from protecting me to protecting Cira didn''t need much persuasion.


    "...where I am from, there were people who could communicate with monsters. That''s what I want to try right now. That''s how I feel."


    "You can do that? That''s amazing, Alice-sama."


    "Do your best!"


    With their encouragement, I kept sidestepping the formidable foe''s charges like a matador.


    Heh, I''ve already seen through your attacks.


    They won''t work on me!


    "Huhhh..."


    I took a deep breath.


    This animal is attacking me because it''s scared.


    They are scared, those animals.


    That misunderstanding is the tragedy here.


    Can we allow that to go on?


    No!


    It''s wrong!


    When we give up because we can''t understand each other, that is the real end.


    Even if everyone else gives up, I won''t!


    "See... I''m not scary."


    I crouched down and stretched out my hand towards the growling formidable foe.


    I could tell Ilya and Cira were watching over me with bated breath.


    The formidable foe looked at me with its round, adorable eyes.


    "...?"


    It looked at me somewhat dubiously.


    "I''m not scary..."


    "..."


    The formidable foe and I stared at each other, and when my hand was finally about to touch its����


    "����WOAH!!"


    ...didn''t touch.


    The moment I was about to get bitten, I pulled back my hand.


    "How is this possible... It was still scared of me."


    I quickly built up some distant.


    The formidable foe looked straight at me.


    What indomitable will rested in those cute, adorable eyes!


    "...I see. It is my duty to answer that will, is it."


    I formed the image of my magic activating.


    My body became hot.


    Light gathered.


    "����Blade of Light descending from the Heavens, become my Sword and split the Darkness! ����Lightning!"


    The middle-class magic I had recently learned mercilessly pierced the formidable foe.


    The formidable foe... quietly fell forward.


    I walked up to it and embraced the fallen formidable foe.


    "This is the only way..."


    While the soft body in my arms faded, I shed a tear.


    Farewell...


    "...Alice-sama."


    "...What?"


    "Just now, was that magic necessary?"


    A lion uses its full strength even to hunt a rabbit, they say.


    You''re still too naive, Ilya.


    Today the sky is so clouded, it looked to be almost crying.


    The sky is crying for you, too.


    Rest in peace, my friend.

 Volume 2 - CH 30

    After conquering the Ruins without problem, we returned from the Ruins to earth by once again stepping on a magic circle.


    By now, the sky really looked about to let loose, and a forced march back to town was maidenly impossible.


    We would indiscriminately get drenched down to our underwear without a doubt and I didn''t want to shame Ilya in town.


    ...Well, myself, neither.


    That being said, waiting out the rain in the monster-infested Ruins would be tiring, too.


    When I looked around for a better solution, I spotted a hollow in the cliff rising nearby.


    It wasn''t enough to call it a cave, but deep enough to weather the rain.


    After retreating inside for the moment, we took a breath.


    "Cira-san, are you in a hurry?"


    "No, I''m fine. Let''s wait until the rain lets up."


    Thus, that''s what we did.


    We''d finished what we''d come for, so there was no need to rush.


    Both Ilya and Cira were no longer apprentices, but fully qualified.


    A happy occasion.


    Name: Alice


    Race: Halfelf


    Gender: Female


    Age: 15


    Class: Mage


    Level: 6


    We''d done nothing but fight in this place, and still I was only Level 6.


    But, well, thinking about it differently, that might be an amazing speed.


    My limit was 15 after all.


    But then again... Till''s class was Sage, wasn''t it?


    An advanced Class, I guess?


    Therefore, I''d probably get reset to Level 1 after the next class-up.


    Not that worrying about that now helped.


    Attack Magic: Thunder (Mastered), no Cast Time, 5s Cooldown


    Attack Magic: Lightning (Proficiency 2), No Cast Time, 20s Cooldown


    Support Magic: Heal, no Cast Time, 20s Cooldown


    Support Magic: Lightning Enchant, no Cast Time, 10s Cooldown


    Skill: Cast Time Reduction (special)


    Weapon: None (Broken Lightning Rod)


    Armor:  Improved Leather Robe (High Quality) (Inscription: Adele)


    Accessory: Sylv Faeria


    That were my current options.


    Instant mid-class magic made me feel the awesomeness of Cast Time Reduction (special).


    Also, I learned that support magic had no proficiency.


    I mean, I''ve used Heal so much so far.


    Still, the burden it put on me was considerable. It was more exhausting than using the mid-class magic Lightning.


    Furthermore, depending on the graveness of the wound, I might collapse afterwards.


    But that didn''t mean I could do without that magic.


    Then there was the other support magic, Lightning Enchant.


    Till had shown the kind already, so I knew what it did.


    It would probably cover a weapons in light, granting them the lightning element.


    "Alice-sama, are you not cold?"


    Come to think of it, my skin felt a bit chilly.


    I had gotten a little wet from the rain.


    "Nothing to worry about."


    "If you say so. But it would be bad if you caught a cold," Ilya said and huddled closer.


    So warm.


    So warm, but what was this.


    "Woah..."


    Cira was staring at us with wide eyes, blushing.


    Ahh, well, yeah.


    The dilemma where a scene feels wholesome to oneself, but looks decidedly not so from the outside.


    "A-anyway, Alice-san, your magic is amazing. You defeat every monster with one hit. And the color is so beautiful."


    I wonder, alone with Ilya I''m not that self-conscious, but with a third party around this is extremely awkward.


    Let''s not overdo it, okay, Ilya?


    But while thinking that goes through my head, I don''t think I''ll stop her, either.


    ...not that I''m going to say way.


    But more importantly now...


    "The color? Isn''t it the same for everyone?"


    "No, Alice-sama. A magic''s color shows your personality. It differs from person to person."


    Was that how it was?


    Of course, I had only seen only my own lightning magic, so I''d thought it was normal.


    Come to think of it, I forgot because I''d been too desperate at the time, but the ice magic used by that bandit felt different from the one Till uses.


    I don''t remember the bandit''s anymore, but Till''s is a a deep, deep blue.


    "Alice-san''s lightning is silver and very beautiful. I''ve never heard of a magic colored like that before."


    "Really?"


    Well, when it comes to lightning, I''d think of something gold or blue or so.


    So I can''t say I didn''t think ''Hmm? Silver?''


    "But shouldn''t we talk about you now, Cira-san? Congratulations, now you''re a proper Smith."


    "Y-yes. I''m so happy. With this, I can carve my own inscriptions. I''m kind of embarrassedmeow..."


    Ahh, she''s so shy~~


    At that point, Cira fidgeted and looked at me with upturned eyes.


    Hmm? What?


    "So, ehm, Alice-san. About what we talked about before we entered the ruins, that is..."


    "����? Sorry, you two. Didn''t you hear something just now?" Ilya apologetically interrupted our talk.


    After she pointed it out, Cira and I listened carefully, too.


    What we heard was the sound of the rainfall getting stronger and stronger.


    Frankly, I couldn''t hear anything else.


    But Ilya kept listening intently.


    Hmm...?


    "This is... a landslide!"


    "Eh!?"


    Now that she''d mentioned it, the ground may have rumbled a bit...


    No, shit!


    If we stay here, we''ll get buried alive!?


    "We have to get out of here!"


    "Going out now is even more dangerous! Alice-sama!"


    I see, the landslide would hit us directly?


    "!"


    As Ilya had said, not a moment later earth and sand came falling from above.


    The rumbling was dreadful.


    I was getting chills over the thought that our shallow cave might collapse.


    I couldn''t remain standing anymore.


    The noise of the avalanche was ear-shattering.


    I bodily felt how a thunderous roar alone could fill people with base fear.


    Seeing the earth and sand rush down the slope, our only luck was that it didn''t enter out cave.


    That relief only lasted until our view from the cave was completely covered.


    Just how long had the three of us waited with bated breath?


    Finally, the rumbling died down.


    No, conversely now we even stopped hearing the rain like it was moving to a far away world.


    ...just how deep had we been buried?


    We were covered in complete, total darkness.


    My heart was beating like a warning bell.


    As quietly as possible, I took a shallow breath.


    "...are you two alright?"


    "Yes, Alice-sama."


    "I-I''m meowkay... okay."


    For the moment, relief washed over me.


    I had felt them right next to me so I''d thought they were alright, but hearing them say it still gave peace of mind.


    But buried alive, huh...?


    "This... if we dig wrongly, more earth will come falling from above?"


    "Maybe. It''s all loose from the rain."


    "We... cannot get out, can we?"


    I couldn''t give her an immediate answer.


    It still felt unreal.


    Not monsters, not humans... but nature was going to kill us?


    Well, in front of nature''s fury, both man and monster might be nothing but trash.


    But still...


    "... It''s too early to give up. If we dig from as high up as possible, the rubble might be thin there, so let''s carefully try that," I said and pointed up. But.


    "Alice-sama. We don''t know up from down."


    "Indeed."


    Ahh, I see.


    The others couldn''t see?


    What''s with my eyes granting me vision even in this darkness?


    Are they shooting sight-beams or something?


    "Can you grasp my hands, you two? I''ll lead you where I think we need to go."


    "Alice-sama..."


    "Alice-san..."


    Don''t be anxious, me.


    Collect yourself.


    Calm down.


    Don''t panic.


    If you don''t spend encouragement here, then what are you for, my heart.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no need to give up. It might be unexpectedly easy to get out."


    Since the two couldn''t see, I grasped for their hands.


    I wasn''t giving up.


    "Right, Ilya?" I added with just a little tease in my voice.


    "...hehe, if that Alice-sama says so, I cannot remain idle, can I."


    "?"


    It was funny how Cira inclined her head in wonderment.


    Alright, let''s do this.


    Like hell I can die in this pointless place for a pointless reason.


    "Hah, hah."


    Carefully digging out way outside with the three of us proved to be difficult.


    We had nothing like a spade on our hands, so I was digging with the grip of my Rod.


    Maybe Ilya had judged it dangerous to dig with her spear, but she had put it in the bag of the cave and was digging with her own hands.


    I''ll have to examine them later, they might have been scraped bloody.


    Later, huh.


    Cira was holding a Wooden Stick and using it the same way I did to dig through the earth.


    By the way, that Wooden Stick was Cira''s proper and true weapon.


    Getting hit with it hurt.


    Although I guess it wouldn''t work on Ilya.


    "...I can''t... work anymeow..."


    A little while after we began digging, Cira dropped out first.


    "Sorry... sorry..."


    "Hah, hah, it''s fine. Don''t apologize? It''s our job to protect you, so please rest for a while, Cira-san."


    While gasping for air, Cira drew back into the cave with her head held low.


    Her steps were uncertain. Did she not fall over along the way in this darkness due to some animal instinct?


    "Alice-sama, please take a short rest, too. I shall make more progress in your place."


    Am I... still doing okay?


    Don''t act tough, me, collect yourself now.


    Now isn''t the time to suddenly fall over.


    I was thinking at myself.


    "...okay, I''ll rest a little. But Ilya, you don''t force yourself either."


    "Yes, Milady."


    She would force herself. I knew that, but I couldn''t tell her to stop.


    Sorry, Ilya.


    Please let me rely on your right now.


    I gave the Rod I''d been using to Ilya and rested my body.


    "I''m sorr... ry... sor... don''t...!"


    "Cira-san...? Are you alright!?"


    After I stepped back to the end of the cave and sat down next to Cira, I noticed her change.


    Her breathing was erratic?


    It was too shallow, too fast.


    This was... hyperventilation?


    The oxygen!?


    From what I saw, the space we were in was definitely not wide.


    But I wasn''t having that much trouble breathing yet.


    I looked at Ilya, but her breathing seemed stable, too.


    I see... mental anxiety had caused Cira to panic.


    It''s understandable.


    "Agh! Ngg...!"


    "It''s alright, Cira-san... It''s alright, so calm down? Take a slow breath. Don''t be impatient?"


    I talked to her as gently, calmingly as I possible.


    I held her hand and told her she would be alright.


    If I wasn''t mistaken, I had heard dealing with hyperventilation the wrong way had the opposite effect and could be dangerous.


    But most important was calming down the patient and make him feel relieved.


    "There''s nothing to be scared of. See? Take deep breaths. Slowly. See? It''s all right."


    I gently held her hand.


    "�D�D"


    Cira''s hand flexed and I felt a pain like a cat''s scratches.


    Her nails might be poking me.


    "�D�DSee? It''s not scary, you see? You don''t have to worry about anything. Take slow breaths."


    Her hand slowly relaxed.


    Her breathing, too, calmed down.


    It was fine. As long as she calmed herself, she''d get better right away."


    "...o... cha...?"


    "Eh?"


    With dilated eyes, Cira was looking at me.


    There were tear tracks there.


    Even in the darkness, I could see those clearly.


    "Calm down?"


    Thinking about the meaning of the murmurs I''d just heard, I leaned towards Cira and whispered near her ears.


    "Cira�D�D�D�Dleave the rest to me."


    With a really quiet voice, I whispered so that only Cira could hear me.


    "�D�D"


    Once, her body stiffened like something had surprised her, but then she relaxed like she was calm now.


    For a short while, I looked at her condition like that.


    Her breathing had stabilized.


    "She''s asleep...?"


    Come to think of it, the battles she wasn''t used to and the fear of being shut it must have pushed her to her limit.


    I felt a bit reluctant about it, but I slowly unfastened her hand that was still holding mine tightly.


    "Now then."


    Don''t want to become a liar, do I.


    How much time had passed since we''d been buried?


    I had no feeling for that whatsoever.


    It could have been a whole night, even.


    On the other hand, I did feel that that guess was a bit long.


    "Ng... the air is getting a bit thin."


    With three people in this closed-off space, the oxygen wouldn''t last that long.


    And yet the digging was processing only slowly.


    The more we digged, the more earth took its place.


    The fear of it all pouring into the cave sent shivers down my spine.


    "Ilya... you can still go on, right?"


    "Of course, Milady."


    Of course she couldn''t be alright.


    She hadn''t even taken a single break.


    Although she had borrowed Cira''s Wooden Stick, what had happened to her hands in the long time she had digged barehanded?


    Regret almost crushed me when Ilya replied like nothing was wrong.


    Digging would probably get us nowhere.


    I didn''t know how much earth we were buried behind, but without enough power to blow all of that away, this was nothing but a waste of effort.


    But, what to do then?


    There was magic, but my lightning magic was not made for something like "blowing stuff away".


    There was too much earth, too.


    And even as a repellent force...


    No, I could only go for it.


    "GOOO!"


    Pushing my hands against the earth, I concentrated my magic on my right hand and accumulated it.


    The trick was the same I used at the lake.


    But�D�D


    "�D�Dugh!!"


    You could call it the natural outcome, but what was blown away was me, not the earth.


    I heavily crushed into the wall in the back.


    "Alice-sama!"


    "...I''m... fine."


    That worked...


    My body wasn''t tough enough to do that again and again though.


    But I could only take my chances with what I had.


    With no losing option, I tried what I could.


    "Split the heavens and become a ray of light, to strike my enemies! Thunder!"


    I shot lightning into the earth.


    But, as expected, it only "pierced" and didn''t blow anything away.


    When I''d shot it into a wall for the first time in those Ruins, it hadn''t destroyed the wall, either.


    I''d known that, but...


    When I lowered my gaze, I saw Cira still sleeping.


    But, it was a fact that the air was getting thin.


    There was no time.


    "...there is one last thing I can do, Alice-sama."


    "There''s no need."


    "Eh?"


    Hearing my immediate reply, Ilya made a dumbfounded face.


    "I don''t know what you''re intending to do, but it would kill you, wouldn''t it?"


    "����"


    "That''s why you don''t have to do that. I''ll break through this. I won''t give up����!"


    Mass.


    Right. Because it has no mass, my magic cannot blow stuff away.


    Then I''ll have to find a replacement for that.


    I looked at the Lightning Rod in my hands.


    It was broken and didn''t work adequately anymore.


    But... if that was the case.


    Onee-chan, I will use this to save people.


    "����Come, Lightning Spirit, become my Blade! Lightning Enchant!"


    With the added lightning element, the Rod shone silver.


    I had one chance, and I had no clue what this one attack would do to the ground.


    We might get buried alive completely.


    But at this rate, the time limit was nearing.


    I didn''t want to regret without doing everything I could.


    "I will blow the earth away. Ilya, hold on to Cira and me and defend us with your Field in that moment."


    "Y-yes, Alice-sama."


    I would blow the entrance open and before new earth came falling, I would jump us out of the cave.


    Using magic at maximum output, consecutively, and skillfully.


    I could do it. No, I would do it.


    I brandished my left hand holding the Lightning Rod.


    "����Blade of Light descending from the Heavens, become my Sword and split the Darkness!"


    The pentagram spun.


    My maximum output.


    But I wasn''t just going to shoot a lightning.


    I would make the rod a projectile and shoot that.


    That''s why I had enchanted it, for the magnetic repellant force.


    Pushed forward by the lightning, it would even break the sound barrier and��������


    "Lightning!!"


    One strike, the silver torrent from my left hand catapulted the Rod forward like a bullet.


    "Urgh����!"


    Activating mid-class magic with my left hand.


    My power left me all at once.


    But I couldn''t complain about the firepower.


    The flash blew the entrance open and shot all the way up through the rain clouds before disappearing.


    I could see one ray of light from between the clouds.


    And then����the vibrations.


    Bear this!!


    "Now... Ilya!"


    "Any time, Milady!"


    Ilya laid her hand around my waist.


    Cira was on her back.


    The vibrations got stronger and stronger.


    Control the activation of my magic, create a repellant force below my legs, and����


    "Fly!!"


    The moment before the entrance was buried again, we flew out of the cave.


    We were almost crushed by the avalanche of earth and rocks, but that much was expected.


    Protected by Ilya''s Field, we broke through the pouring ground and escaped into the sky.


    The feeling of freedom was refreshing.


    "... what is this."


    "Alice-sama..."


    Ilya hugged my waist stronger.


    "Nn... it hurts, Ilya."


    "Please bear it, Milady."


    Yeah, yeah, bear it, right.


    "..."


    in the air, I''d spontaneously looked to the top of the cliff.


    I''d only thought about checking out the landslide. The trees and rocks on the plateau at the top of the cliff had collapsed and only the part with the landslide was completely bare.


    That, that was a natural phenomenon, right...?


    I''d only seen a fear-induced illusion, nothing more.


    I wanted to laugh it off.


    ����and still, the thought that I''d seen a woman with red eyes on that plateau made my whole body shiver just a little.

 Volume 2 - CH 31

    Intermission: Remembering a Shooting Star


    I these days, the times that I have been absent-minded have been often.


    There wasn��t the desire to go adventure, or handle any requests nearby, return and pass the time doing nothing.


    When I felt like it, I would go out on the plain, past the forest, and go to the ruins.


    These few days, I would really do just that.


    I held the expectation in my heart that she was really there.


    That suddenly coming, showing off, holding a laughing while crying face girl.


    As if she were a shooting star, passing in front of me.


    Thus, I reached the plains in the midafternoon, and looked at the field of flowers without meaning.


    ��Is it time yet, like this������


    She who I had embraced, was really delicate, far too delicate to be an adventurer.


    Just one mistake and they could die, it made me so insecure that but there was nothing else to hold on to.


    ��Well, the chibi Elf and the Dragon girl are with her��


    Especially, the chibi Elf was fathomless.


    The fight with the ice dragon was absolutely not serious.


    After all, right at the end before the ice dragon used its breath, she chanted an outrageous magic spell.


    Because the dragon girl moved, that��s how it appeared.


    ��Fuu, it��s not like me. Let��s go back��


    Looking at the view in front of me, I found 4 Syracuse flowers.


    To find 4 lucky flowers, just by chance while walking through the plain remembering.


    I returned to town, it had only been a few days since then, and the town had returned to its former self, I felt everyone��s enthusiasm around me.


    The spirit around here, makes me proud to have been born and raised on this town.


    Rinnal is a ruaral area but, it was built from an expedition to the North in an unexplored region, an adventurer��s town.


    It wasn��t one that would lose heart over something so trivial.


    ��I��m home��


    ��Oh my, welcome home Shion. A friend just arrived��


    Chatting in the living room with mother, a girl with red hair sitting on a chair turned around.


    ��Aa, Shion. Welcome home��


    ��Eleanor huh?��


    You couldn��t really call this town big, she was completely the same age childhood friend.


    Is it because her family manages the service trade shops, she had a natural smile on her face, she was someone that could make you feel at ease.


    ��Nene, Shion. You��re free today aren��t you?��


    ��Well, it��s not that I��m free��������


    ��What is this child saying, spending everyday just wandering around��


    From mother��s perspective, it really looks that way to her.


    Che.


    ��I came because I have a request for Shion��


    ��Request? You went out of your to specifically nominate me?��


    ��Un, because I don��t know adventurer more wise or reliable than Shion��


    ��You��re sure piling on the praise aren��t you?��


    I let out a sarcastic laugh at the mind reading Eleanor


    ��To tell you the truth, I was thinking of going to the Royal Capital to open my own shop there. Because I want to go to the capital and do a preliminary inspection I want to request Shion as my guard.��


    ��Royal Capital������


    The Royal Capital you say?


    ��The dream you were talking about earlier.��


    ��That��s right! Not someday, right now at this moment is what I thought. Because those things happen in this world.��


    Eleanor��s eyes were shining.


    The eyes of people with will power are different, I looked at my reflection in the window pane.


    ��I see. I��ll do it. When will we leave?��


    ��After I finish preparing, after about 3 days? You��ll accept it? I��m so glad��


    ��Dummy, of course I��ll go with you. People that are about to do business shouldn��t waste money.��(tln:Meaning ��Don��t waste time asking something that has already been agreed to��)


    ��It��s an investment. While you��re my childhood friend, you��re also a promising adventurer.��


    ��Fufu, it��s a welcome thing. Alright, see you in three days.��


    ��Thanks, Shion!��


    While thinking about Eleanor��s dazzling smile, I was only a little depressed.


    That evening, while preparing for the journey, my father entered the room.


    ��You know, you really shouldn��t enter your adolescent daughter��s room suddenly, I always say that.��


    ��I don��t remember having that kind of sensitive daughter��


    ��Yeah yeah, so, what did you need?��


    ��Shion, you��re going to the capital?��


    As close as always this married couple.


    Did you tell him immediately, mother?


    ��That��s right. As Elenor��s guard, we��ll just go and come back though.��


    Dad lets out am exaggerated sigh at to my answer.


    ��Even though it��s the capital?��


    ������yeah, and?��


    ��What are you being strangely obstinate for, my unworthy daughter?��


    Obstinate, huh?


    ��No, Dad. It��s not that������


    I suddenly remember, tears start to fall.


    ��She didn��t say it��


    I couldn��t stop.


    ��That girl���� She didn��t say, come with me together!��


    Remembering that evening, my chest felt as if were about to burst.


    ��Well well����you understand why the little miss didn��t say that don��t you?��


    ��In my heart, I can��t accept it������


    What kind of face I should show, I don��t know if I can meet her.


    ��Your mother, for the first time since you��ve been born, it��s the first time she��s worried about you, it��s a fairly late adolescence��


    Gahaha, my dad cracks a laugh.


    Adolescence huh? It��s unbecoming of an elder sister right?


    ��Hey Shion. Even if you set aside what you think about the little miss, what do you think her reason was?��


    ��Me?��


    ��Don��t you think that is important? Feelings are something that if you don��t put into words they won��t be understood. You aren��t God.��


    Did I say it?


    Take me with you?


    ����


    I see����I didn��t say it huh?


    ��Shion, when you let a shooting star pass by, you won��t become happy you know��


    A shooting star huh?


    She really shows off.


    Haha.


    ��Did you break something? You��re starting to get up there aren��t you, Dad?��


    He still has some good muscles, I��ll give them a punch.


    ��Ogu! Geho, that hurt! Unlike the little miss, it��s heavy, Shion��s is��


    ��Naturally, the power behind the feelings I got from you are heavy, there��s no way they��d be light��


    ��Fu-n, I��m not finished yet��


    ��Fufu, we��ll see who reaches the fairy village first, it��s a race��


    ��Yeah, I look forward to it. Bring your little sister with you when you come.��


    The two laughed with each other.


    Looking through the window outside, there was no shooting star conveniently flying by.


    Naturally.


    The shooting star, had already gone by.


    ��Don��t be late��


    Wait for me.


    I��m going to be there soon!


    �D�DAlice!

 Volume 2 - CH 32

    Chapter 32 �C Shopping


    ��Ok, the only thing left after this is shopping for clothes.��


    ��I see, Ojou-sama. Fufu, I- l��m looking forward to it.��


    ��Is that so? You��re looking forward to it?��


    After seeing Ilia��s smile, picking out clothes is fun after all. Picking them out with someone is fun too��


    After saying that, I guess I��m expected to go along too. Even picking out underwear��


    So we went over to Rufin Third Street this afternoon.


    After completing the escort and ruin exploration request from yesterday, we had brought Saira, who was fast asleep, home and completed it safely.


    We walked to the blacksmith��s forge, the 40 year old blacksmith master came out from inside the workshop and took Saira in his arms and went back into the workshop.


    As he did that, he stopped momentarily and said


    ��Sorry bout that��


    Simply saying, the master carried Saira inside just like that with a somber expression.


    Because the signature for the request completion had not been received, we thought we were going to come back to the blacksmith shop after buying clothes.


    It was painful to wait and see.


    Because we were exhausted, we went straight back to the inn that day, and slept immediately.


    I was woken up in the middle of the night at the sound of odd rustling, for some reason Til had found her way into my bed.


    She was incredibly cute, I wondered what I should do, but there was nothing to be done.


    Regardless of her age, she looks exactly like a child, it��s calming.


    Especially her sleeping face could be called innocent.


    Holding her just like, I completed my Til-pillow and slept soundly until morning.


    Then the following morning, I was awoken with an unjustified chop from Til and told to prepare for tomorrow��s journey.


    The distance was 3 days travel by wagon however, not knowing what might happen, I went to purchase 5 days�� worth of supplies.


    Things like a tent for sleeping in the open, and various tools of that kind were available in Rinnal, basically the main things this town held were ingredient related.


    Of course, not forgetting the fodder for the horses that do their best pulling the wagon.


    The pair of fawn-colored horses were pulling the carriage, Til would frequently tell me, that they listen well.


    When we rested along the street, I gave some rinnals to the horses, They were really happy and nuzzled against me.


    That cuteness isn��t just for show.


    I got carried away and wiped their sweat with a towel in one hand and almost got stepped on.


    We don��t need that trap, horse-san.


    As not to be careless, we left the horses at the hotel.


    There was a service along with the deposit, but three people in a room was a pretty good deal.


    Anyways, including the horse��s supplies, I finished purchasing all the little every-day items this morning, and after finishing the meal, in another meaning we arrived at our current situation.


    ��Let��s start by choosing from the clothes from before. I��m fine so, let��s buy Ilia some.��


    ��Ok. I am pleased to receive clothes chosen by Ojou-sama��


    I want you to stop trying to test my sense of women��s clothing.


    ��Is that so? I would be very pleased to receive the clothing chosen by Alice-sama.��


    ��Well, someday��


    Maybe I should study about females a little more?


    No no, what do you mean by learning a little more about females����


    ���D�DNee-san!��


    After receiving a map of the city outside the guild, while drawing near to the clothing store, a man who shouts at me as if it were a joke while approaching.


    Somehow, being overly friendly with me.


    Apparently not having mistaken me for someone else, without a doubt he has business with me it seems, he makes a bee-line for me.


    ��Um������


    ��I��m following nee-san��s advice, I��ll show my courage and try confessing to Saira!��


    ��Eh!? Saira!?��


    Why are you confessing to Saira thanks to me!?


    ����Aa! This guy, he was one of the pair that was fighting at the bar!


    I see, now that I think about it the name of the girl from that time was Saira.


    ��You have to make a decision after all, you can��t move forward or backwards otherwise��


    You��re saying that with a good smile but, who the heck are you?


    I wonder about moving backwards though.


    ��I see.��


    ��I see?��


    Why is he looking at me with that strange expression?


    ��I mean, that��s right. Who are you?��


    ��Eh!? It��s me onee-san, Takashi!��


    ��Takashi!? Japanese!?��


    ��No no, what are you talking about!?��


    What are YOU talking about?!


    I never thought I would hear that name in a different world!


    ������Eeto, Takeshi-sama. Ojou-sama is about to go shipping��


    For some reason Ilia answers like it��s a headache and puts her hand on her head as follow up.


    ��A, aa! Sorry nee-san, I��m holding you up. Well, see ya!��


    Leaving while still not knowing what was going on, the boy was seen off.


    Just what happened����


    ��Nee-san��


    ��Again����?��


    After going with Iria go choose clothes and leaving the shop, another man calls out to me.


    ��Eeto, are you going to go confess to Saira too?��


    I ask him casually.


    ��Geez, that means that guy already came?��


    Fu, the man laughed clumsily


    ��That guy seems to have misunderstood but, I don��t think there��s any way that Saira would like me. Just because you spent a lot of time together with someone.��


    ��Haa������


    Why am I listening to other people��s love afairs?


    ��But, I love Saira, thanks to nee-san it��s become clear to me��


    ��I, I see.��


    Saira, you sure are popular.


    That kid, she seems a little younger than me���� which reminds me how old am I?


    I mean, just what have I done?


    A doppelganger?


    ��No hard feelings, welp, I��m going too��


    ��A, please wait a moment!��


    ��?��


    ��What is your name?��


    The boy��s clumsy smile widens and answered


    ��It��s Kenji��


    His dashing retreating figure is pointlessly cool.


    I should have asked if I should sing the Japanese national anthem.


    Now, although such strange coincidences happened, today��s main dish has yet to end.


    Moving to a different clothing shop, standing in front of the shop, we��ve finally arrived.


    ��Because it��s such a rare chance, I��d like for Ojou-sama to choose for me. Please, by all means.��


    ��Me, here!?��


    If that was going to be the case, wouldn��t it have been better to choose the clothes earlier!?


    What a blunder!


    ��Um���� Is it too much to request after all?��


    ��No! Please don��t make that face, Iria!? I really think that Iria is really important to me. So you are prohibited from putting yourself down ok?��


    I do not wish to see such a gloomy face.


    Which reminds me, recently she hasn��t shown me that kind of face, which makes me feel even worse.


    ��Ojou-sama����I am unworthy of your words��


    ��No. I am the one that��s sorry���� there are a few circumstances��


    There, for some reason Ilia looks at my chest.


    Then looked at her own chest.


    And once more looks at my chest.


    ��Compared to me I Ojou-sama is more lovely������


    ��I��m not worried about THAT what-so-ever!?��


    What do you mean by misunderstanding.


    I should have packed in more dreams����(EN: If you don��t get it, Iria was comparing bust sizes. And Alice meant she should have made them bigger)


    There are more than I thought, although it is very rude to this world, the clothing, even the underwear, it can��t be compared to my former world, is the impression I had looking around the shop.


    As expected there wasn��t anything you could consider as Japanese modern clothing but, it was fantasy like, there were a lot of likable designs too.


    It��s good that these aren��t cosplay.


    They can be worn openly.


    By the way, my everyday clothes are high-laced work boots and black knee-socks.


    Along with a mainly pale green, short sleeve one piece, and a slightly orangy-white overskirt.


    A limp leather sack rolled into a belt that hung at my waist, it was refreshing.


    They were the clothes that Onee-chan had selected.


    Onee-chan recognized me as being part of the cute group right, that��s right.


    And returning to reality�D�D


    Inside of the store, lay the tempting lingerie.


    I haven��t even done anything wrong, why am I being blamed?


    ������By the way, apart from the designs, I don��t understand sizes��


    That��s why it��s better to choose it yourself?


    I path was cutoff and I hit the counter.


    ��I see, well then Ojou-sama. Would you measure my size?


    ��������Eh?��


    I don��t want to be a criminal����


    ��Fufu������


    ��Eh?��


    ��No, it��s just that Ojou-sama��s troubled face was so cute. It was really hard to restrain my laughter just now.��


    Ha?


    ��Since just now?��


    ��More accurately, ever since we started shopping today��


    A devilish smile floated on Ilia��s face.


    What, did you say��?


    ��It was a plot wasn��t it?��


    ��Yes my lady. Fufu.��


    There are no feelings of respect at all!?


    ��Ojou-sama is so very pure. Even I��ll become shy.��


    ��There are some things called unavoidable circumstances��


    ��Is that so? Fufu��


    Iria was a bad girl, was the story����


    After that, she chose her own underwear.


    And they lived happily ever after�D�D


    ��Shall we choose Ojou-sama��s now?��


    ��I��m fine for now thanks!��


    ��Fufu, next time someday.��


    ��������


    How strange, what is Ilia to me����?


    Well, whatever.


    Anyway, we��re setting off for the royal capital tomorrow.


    It��s mainly for safety and to escape, well it��s also to have fun after all.


    It��s the Royal Capital after all.


    There��s also the tournament too, but the reason for entering has disappeared but I��m still interested.


    Shall we consult Til?


    Thus the 3 days in Rufin ended.


    After that, I think all that is left is to see Saira.

 Volume 2 - CH 33

    �������򤱤� Towards the Capital


    Once the shopping was done I had went to meet up with Saira but Blacksmith-san told me that Saira has gone somewhere/elsewhere.


    But because he signed as a proxy, the job was completed.


    Although I have a little feeling that he felt a little annoyed.


    ��Damn, It ��s all Takeshi and Kenji��s fault.��


    ��Karma circulates, Ojou-sama��


    ��What kind of punishment is that!?��


    What do you know, IIya !?


    ��It��s a joke ��I believe Ojou-sama actions are very kind ��


    ��Hearing about what I don��t remember from someone else is scary�� ��


    ��That��s true ���� That is the wrong way to go about it��


    Why is she blushing?


    ��Ahh, whatever. After dropping by the guild let��s head back to our inn. After all we are leaving early tomorrow.��


    Although it is a shame, I don��t have any regrets.


    Although it was only for a little while, I was able to visit Saira while doing our errands.


    IIya and I left the Blacksmith forge.


    See you later Saira.


    When we returned to the inn, a nude child was just exiting our bathroom.


    As she had let down her usual twin tails, I couldn��t immediately recognise her.


    That deep ocean blue eyes and lovely pointy ears.


    Rinnal-like cheeks with lesser dreams packed in the chest than me.  (TL: Author specifically said Rinnal-like cheeks so I chose to follow instead of using Rosy cheeks)


    If you see these features, it becomes very obvious.


    ��Wh�� What! water is still dripping off you! Please don��t make the room wet! Til!��


    ��Hmm��������


    With the towel hanging from her head, without properly wiping her body, she left the bathroom, dripping water all over the room.


    Moreover, walking around the house like that!


    Ahh, what��s this. This is getting on my nerves!


    ��Ahh, enough! Please! Do not move away from the mat!��


    ��He..Hey! Can you stop?��


    I forced the wet culprit back to the mat and snatch her towel off her and quickly dried her head. For now I��ll just wipe down her body and I will dry her hair one more time.


    ��Mou����Please do not act like a child, Til��


    ��Tsk�� Fussy lass��


    How should I say, I cannot see you as anything else but a child.


    It seems I forgot to keep my behavior in line.


    ��Umu. But it��s not bad��


    In resignation, Til relaxed and left her body in my care.


    ��Ok Ok��Please be patient and do not lean against me. My clothes are getting wet��


    I carefully dry her hair.


    She has really beautiful hair and because of the length, caring for it must be a little difficult.


    ��Later we will use a wind crystal to dry you, otherwise you will catch a cold, Okay?��


    �� I will leave it to you��


    As the name wind crystal suggests it is a magical stone which creates wind.


    Although fire and wind crystal are originally are made using magic crystal, due to alchemist��s refinement, methods to produce various effects have been invented.


    It��s possible to say that an Alchemist is similar to a Scientist as they share similar goals of seeking the truth after thorough research.


    ���� Truth/ reality


    Those words remind me of that woman.


    ���D�DLibra, who is she?��


    ���D�D��


    Til stiffened.


    ��It does not concern you. Don��t you worry ��


    ��If she is taken care of, I will be happy.��


    I recalled yesterday��s landslide.


    Did I think too much?


    Did I see an illusion?


    Whether it is the truth or not, I don��t know.


    But I am feeling uneasy


    Hasn��t she already set her sights on me?


    After thinking about it, I shivered.


    How long have I been targeted?


    Was it a coincidence?


    Even Til does not seems to worry too much about where I came from.But why did that woman��?


    ��Are you afraid of her? Alice. Looking from your perspective, you are not to blame. If I were to battle with her, you got to run away at full speed.��


    ��Running away������


    ��Right now, you can��t possibly defeat her��


    From Til��s point of view, there is a power difference between me and Libra.


    Certainly, just being stared at by that pair of red eyes, I get the ominous feeling of being possessed by a  shinigami.


    ��Do you know her well, Til? ��


    ������Sigh. Even if I were to hid it, it��s for naught. That lass is my first disciple, Alice. Your sister.��


    Disciple?


    Til��s disciple?


    The person chosen by the kind Til to be a disciple ��. did such a thing?


    When I recalled Rinnal��s incident, I become nauseous.


    I felt sick just remembering what happened in Rinnal.


    ��As you can see,  It��s due to my misconduct that it happened. Therefore I will end it.��


    ��Finish it huh����


    Does she plan to kill her?


    ������Til, are you sure?��


    ��It��s neither good nor bad. Nevertheless, it��s all in the past, and it��s something I have to do. That��s all there is to it.��


    I don��t doubt her.


    It��s probably obvious.


    It��s because, Til is different from a novice like me.


    However����


    ��Your eyes seem sad.��


    I dropped onto my knees in front of Til and matched our eye level.


    Within that deep sea of blue, hid some flickers of uncertainty; I immediately understood.


    ��You fool! You greenhorn. Don��t say cheeky things about what you don��t understand��


    The comforting look Til gave me after saying that made my heart hurt a little.


    Say, Til?


    Am I that women��s substitute?


    However, I did not say those words out loud.


    *


    The next day, Til snuck into my bed again half-asleep making me feel complicated. So I hugged her tightly and went to sleep. As usual, I was awakened unreasonably and went to prepare for the journey


    We quickly put our luggage into the carriage and left Rufin before dawn.


    Although I am worried about not being able to meet Saira one last time, it is also rude to turn up so early in the morning.


    ��Let��s depart.��


    ��Yes, please.��


    After spreading straw on the floor of the carriage, there is nowhere more comfortable to sit.


    By all means, please.


    Til pulled the carriage reins and we departed toward the royal capital.


    Farewell, Rufin


    I had lots of fun.


    ���D�D�DAlice~~~~ San. Please! Bring me along!��


    We heard a voice as we were leaving.


    Before, we left the street.


    Saira, who was out-of breath, ran through the main street while carrying a large amount of luggage.


    ��Oh dear oh dear��


    Although she answered without energy, Til did stop the carriage properly despite her lack of enthusiasm.


    I alighted from the carriage and waited for Saira to catch up.


    The luggage on her back seems really heavy.


    It is not like that she does not appear to be running away from home


    Well I never. So it is that sort of things huh��


    ��Haa Haaa��Alice-san��I want you to take me with you������


    ��Saira, is that okay?��


    ��Yes, I had properly told Master yesterday. ��


    As she catches her breath she looks up at me, her eyes are brimming with determination.


    I guess I don��t have to ask questions about her resolve from now on.


    ��I understand. Likewise, I want you to lend me your strength, Saira.��


    ��Yes�� In order to become Alice-san ��s strength, I will try my best nya!��


    Her hat moves as if it��s jumping when she gives her energetic reply.


    I guess full of vitality best describes her.


    Our travel companions has increased by one


    However, it will be bad if I don��t protect her.


    She is different from Til, IIya and Onee-chan.


    ��I will protect you. From now on, please take care of me��


    ��Uuu, I am happy nya����


    I tilted my head when the blushing Saira carelessly forgot to add in desu.


    Speaking of which, I wonder if Takeshi and Kenji are fine.


    I wonder what had happened after that but it��s rude to ask.


    Saira is a bad girl.


    ��In that situation, who is crueler?����


    IIya murmured beside me.


    Ehh? It��s not�� Saira??


    Name��Saira


    Race��Beast Tribe/ Beastman


    Gender��Female


    Age��14


    Occupation��Blacksmith


    Lv: 1


    I  confirmed Saira��s status.


    As expected, there are no astonishing information obtained.


    Speaking of which, in Saira��s stats. Instead of having intelligence. she seems to have 5 points in blacksmith.


    In the carriage, I enquired IIya who was sitting on my left.


    Saira who was on my right, look at me passionately.


    How should I put it, why am I surrounded?


    There is still extra space in the carriage, so it would be better to sit comfortably.


    If we stick that close together, I will get a little *dokidoki* (TL: Excited)


    ��Those who have combat skills points, if they put 5 out of 10 attribute points into intelligence, they will be shunned. For those people who like Saira who are looking towards being a crafter,it depicts a situation where 10 points is not enough.��


    ��Oh, really?��


    In short, like this huh��.


    Strength 1��Stamina 1��Defense 1��Agility 2��Intelligence 0


    ��Although it will be difficult for these people to specialise in combat, they may excel in occupations other than combat. In Saira��s case, it��s Blacksmithing. ��


    ��Yes, I am embarrassed.��


    I see. If you change into another class other than the combat class, the intelligence will disappear and the class��s unique attribute will be added.


    However, it is impossible for Saira to retrieve those attribute points again.


    In order to be able to do smithing, I will buy a house in the royal capital. In addition, I will buy tools too. Basically, it looks like Saira will concurrently be the caretaker of the house.


    Well, if I hesitate, Saira will not be able to do smithing.


    ��Yeah! At the royal capital, our most important objective is to work and buy a house ��


    ��A house huh. An excellent goal, Alice-sama��


    ��Thank you. It will be inconvenient if we do not have a house to stay together.��


    ��Even if just a little, I want to be useful ��.��


    Saira responded in a depressing manner.


    I see. If you do not have an environment to practice smithing, there is nothing you can do.


    Unexpectedly, it is an urgent problem


    We will release Saira from her anguish.


    I can imagine the pain of not being able to do anything she has to go through.


    Ahh, let me see..


    ��IIya, has the rewards for the tournament been announced?��


    ��Hmm.  I heard you get a sizeable monetary award. You will also obtain a slave as an extra prize.��


    ��Ahh, I remind you of some unpleasant memories. I am sorry.��


    ��Fu Fu. Ojou-sama. Please do not mind me too much. Ojou-sama has her own position. ��


    ��Although that��s okay��


    ��You can��t. Although I do get carried away sometimes, I must abide to our master~ servant relationship.��


    As I thought, IIya is serious.


    After thinking about why I say such things again, I believe it is to let Saira to understand the current situation.


    Whatever��.


    IIya, so stoic.


    We continued chatting till evening and reached today��s campsite. It is on the coast of a big river.


    As I had planned the journey with Til in advance, the place look just like the map.


    Just as planned.


    ��Okay, Let��s camp here. Alice, today I will train you today.��


    ��Til will? ��


    ��Yes, on top of the river.��


    The place she pointed to is the calming flowing river.


    Ehh?


    On top of the river?


    ��Ehh, in-water combat?��


    ��Don��t speak nonsense, obviously it��s on top of the water!��


    On-water combat�� If that��s the case..


    I am aware that I could not calm down as I thought about the master who talks about such high level stuffs again.


    In short��


    I wanted to show Til my good side.


    (TL note: Previously Til��s dialouge are all translated to shakespeare English. Her way of speaking is like an loli-baba. I did not follow it this time round. But do let me know which do you prefer.)

 Volume 2 - CH 34

    Chapter 34: Glimpse


    Til was standing still on the water and closed her eyes waiting for me.


    She was standing on water hardened by blizzard.


    Ice magic has more practical use than I thought.


    Can I do it?


    If I can adjust it well, it��s not like I can��t do it with lightening magic.


    Right now, I��m not releasing all my powers in one go to fly. However, it seems that I could do it too if I were to regulate my powers carefully.


    Although I cannot make footholds in thin air, if it��s on the water��


    ��It��s okay. Before the right leg sinks in, you have to step out with your left leg��


    What the. Isn��t it easy?


    ����


    Is it easy?


    ��Alice sama, Please try your best!��


    ��Do your best!��


    Voices of encouragement can be heard as I was hesitating at the river banks.


    Their encouragements cheered me up but also added more pressure on me.


    I unintentionally tried to turn my back towards them.


    ��������


    ��Alice-sama?��


    ��Alice-san, is something wrong?��


    Curious expressions surfaced on their faces.


    After looking at both of them, my stiffened face relaxed.


    I felt the burden on my shoulders lessen.


    Therefore, it��s amazing.


    I think I can do my best.


    I stared at Til who is standing on the water once again.


    ��Alri~ght!! I am coming, Til!��


    After proclaiming to Til, I stepped out my right leg


    I regulate Thunder on my feet and gently stepped on the water.


    It��s before my battle with Til, therefore I felt my nervousness reach it��s peak.


    After stepping on the water, I carefully applied my weight on it.


    �D�DI can do it?


    Once I felt that it can withstand my weight, I took my next step in 1 go.


    ��Wah wah!��


    As I thought, maintaining your balance is difficult!


    My feet are unsteady.


    As my body falls , I naturally stepped out my left leg.


    And I put in too much magic power.


    I stepped forward as if I was jumping.


    In panic, I stepped forward again with my right leg.


    This time round, it was too weak.


    I felt that I was sinking.


    Therefore, I hurriedly step forward with my left leg again.


    ��Teh, I will simply run with all my might!!��


    However, I cannot stop.


    Once I stop, I will sink


    ��Til!! Let��s start the test!! Immediately!! Now!!��


    As I ran towards Til who was standing quietly on the water, trying to appeal her to start the test.


    It might just end before the test starts!


    ��Thou are a noisy lass.�D�D Blizzard��


    ��Wai-����


    Oh my!!


    It becomes too much all of a sudden?!


    As Til sleepily chants the spell for blizzard, my surroundings began to hail.


    That range!!


    The blue ice became sharp bullets and bombarded the area around me.


    But, is it still in the range of lower class magic?


    Thanks to my magic defense, I can withstand it.


    ���D�Dtsu��


    Immediately, I received a strong feedback and jumped back.


    I retreated out of the AOE as the attack was too strong.


    I had moved according to my instinct.


    The opponent isn��t a thief��.


    ��What��s wrong? Aren��t thou far away?��


    Tillbell Einsaura (Tln: This makes the most sense)


    The witch of ice and snow huh��


    ����. I will say it frankly. My body is not listening to me. It��s terrifying.��


    I tried saying it frankly.


    Well, it really is like that.


    As usual, I confess while increasing the distance by running away from Til.


    ��Thou art honest. However Alice? Thou art going to be working as an adventurer, dost thou not believe thou shalt not meet an opponent stronger than thyself?��


    ��That��s������


    ��As thy opponent is me, it��s impossible. After giving up, will thee turn thou back to me? Sure enough, it is just a forgivable rosy situation no?��


    ��Certainly������


    Once more, I face toward to the river bank.


    During the crucial moments, I hate myself for being unable to protect the people I want to protect.


    ��Will it be okay if I go at you seriously?��


    ��Kufu, Thou art afraid I might die?��


    ��It was a foolish question��


    I kicked the water surface and jumped.


    During the duration of the flight, I invoke my offensive magic.


    Like Til, as I am unable to double cast, it is inconvenient.


    ��Descend from heaven a blade of light!! Become my sword and tear the darkness����Lightning����


    From my right hand, I release my intermediate tier magic at Til.


    Hesitating against Til is ridiculous.


    ���D�DBlizzard��


    In my lightning��s line of fire, Til erects countless walls of ice.


    My lightning was stopped by that wall and disappeared before it could reach Til.


    ��Hou?? You destroyed eight of them huh����


    After looking at the shattered ice walls, Til called out to praise me.


    �D�D However, I was too preoccupied to listen to her.


    My strongest attack.


    ��Careless of me������


    My attack has been blocked.


    Blizzard?


    My attack has been block by Blizzard?


    That low-tier magic��


    No no. Although it is my impression, but it can also be use for defense. What an all purpose magic.


    ��Watto��


    I paid attention to my landing and used magic to reduce my falling speed and stand on the water.


    Refocus


    I thought to myself as my legs stabilized


    ��It��s cold, it��s cold!!!��


    Before I was aware, the water surface froze completely and my legs has been lodged in the ice!.


    ��This time, try receiving my magic.��


    I am unable to run away?!


    What an S!


    ��Blizzard��


    This time, a single aim!


    That amount of power must be huge.


    It��s bad!


    As long as it��s similar to the previous AOE, I do not have the confidence to endure it.


    I can only rely on simple magic to defend���� *Stabbed*!


    ��I hate pain!!��


    ��What the.. If you are a girl, things like this will happen. ��


    So you endure it?!


    I mean, this has nothing to do with that!


    Let��s go let��s go says Til whose magic is still dancing in her palms as she threatens to proceed attacking me.


    So skillful!!


    ��In the worst case if I don��t heal up �D�D Instant death ��


    and so I try to surrender


    �� -ait, wait wait!!��


    My pleas were in vain and blizzard was released.


    What a slow speed.


    For now, let��s use this chance?


    My opponent has not even moved a single step and she cannot escape from my attack, but even my strongest attack has been blocked.


    Despite the hopeless difference in ability, must I move forward and fight?


    ���D�DThe answer is YES!!��


    It��s just that my stance looks uncool.


    I can only try what I can only do.


    Til��s Ice magic is terrifying.


    However, I have a feeling that my magic is able to break her defense


    I gazed at the looming Ice hammer and adjusted my breathing.


    ��*Break the limit* Light Enchant!��TL: I really want to put bankai


    On Til��s ice sword, I forcefully enchant it with thunder element.


    ���D�DHou?��


    This is my last trick!!


    ��THUNDERRR������


    My thunder magic struck the ice bullet.


    The ice bullet which was struck by my thunder magic slowed down quickly


    However, do not think that that��s the end, Til!


    ��GOOO!!��


    I will force back Til��s magic!


    It��s heavy!


    *clenched one��s teeth*


    Link to the expression


    http://dic.nicovideo.jp/a/%E3%81%90%E3%81%AC%E3%81%AC


    This is the place I will win!


    ���D�DKuhhh.. LIGHTNING!!��


    Consecutive invocation


    Thanks to the ice foothold, there is no need for double cast!!


    My intermediate tier magic has been unleashed and finally the bullet was repelled and was heading toward Til.


    However, Til did something like a jump and the bullet was easily avoided.


    Til who was floating in the air.


    ��This much of a chance is over! ��


    At any rate, I have such great admiration for Til, no matter what amazing thing Til does is more than I can imagine.


    If that��s the case, she can naturally cope with such unexpected situations.


    ��THUNDER!!��


    I did not just attack in a straight line.


    I caste Thunder around Til who is escaping in the air.


    However, I must try my best against Til who can build ice walls in any direction.


    It��s not over yet


    The image I have of Til, will not lose to this kind of standard!


    As I could not remove my feet from the ice, I fly towards Til together with the ice.


    ��How about close combat! Til!��


    I clad my palms with lightning and thrust towards Til forcefully.


    Thunder palms. TL: wtf.


    Let��s use my trump, I thought to myself. Once


    ���D�DKufu, I don��t hate it.��


    ��Ha�D�D����


    The smiling Til struck my arm from below as I was thrusting out my palm and diverted the strike.


    My stance was destroyed perfectly


    Leaving that aside, consecutive invocation has caused me to use magic beyond my limit and I went headlong into the river. Til was really not holding back.


    ��0 guard huh? Wake me up before the preparations of dinner��


    Conversely, I was fondly struck by Til��s palm in the stomach and lost consciousness.


    ��Uuuu������


    ��Alice-sama? Have you awakened?��


    ��This place is������


    I dazedly confirmed that I regained conscious.


    It appears that I am in the tent.


    I more or less understand the situation.


    For some reasons, I was sleeping on Ilya��s knees.


    ��Haaa��. How long did I sleep?��


    Til is too strong����


    From my experience, I felt that no matter what I did, it will be fruitless.


    ��Because it is just after the sun set, it hasn��t been that long.��


    ��I see. Where are Til and Saira?��


    ��Oshishou-sama has set out for a bit. As for Saira, she is preparing the meals.��


    I see, I must thank Saira later.


    Even though the practice had begun in the evening, it��s as they say, it really didn��t take that long.


    ��Umm������


    ������


    Ilya tilted her head curiously as I called out to her.


    Ilya is cute.


    ��Did I look uncooll?��


    ��Kusu��


    She laughed!?


    ��Did you not notice? When Oshisho-sama and ojousama were fighting, she was very happy from beginning to end. ��


    ��Ehh����


    It wasn��t the case of me being too desperate.


    ��Additionally, when we saw Alice-sama our hearts burned with expectation. That Ojou-sama will definitely succeed Oshishou-sama someday. I strongly hold that belief.��


    ��Ilya������


    ��I do not have thoughts like Ojou-sama being uncool and so on. Please have more confidence, my lady.��


    ��Uuu.. Such smooth words from Ilya made me troubled.��


    ��Oh? FuFu, is that so?��


    ��Yes, it is.��


    As I am someone who can be easily cheered up, this is troubling.


    However, I myself want to try to live up to that expectation.


    I want to be a disciple that Til can be proud of.


    I do not want to make Til regret.


    That much, I strongly swear in my heart.

 Volume 2 - CH 35

    ˫����~ Twin Moons


    It was the 2nd day after leaving from Rufin street.


    The closer we got to the Royal Capital, the more maintained the highway appeared.


    The vegetation was removed, and stones are used to pave the road.


    I began to worry about the burden on the horse��s legs.


    However, the carriage was moving well.


    ��Thank you, Oji-san. Your vegetables really saved us.��


    ��It��s okay. I received payment for it. During a journey, we need to give and take. ��


    There are many carriages moving towards Rufin from here and I had just bought some vegetables from the merchant Oji-san.


    Because the merchant uses Ice crystal to preserve the vegetables�� freshness and move around, even if it��s on the highway, the vegetables stay in stock.


    Incidentally, Ice crystals are expensive.


    Even cheap ice crystals are around 3000 rook.


    The expenses for the journey to the Royal Capital from Rufin causes us great pain, so I will purchase them later.


    To some extent, preserved food for journeys are the norm.


    For this reason, a different merchant is highly regarded.


    ��Do you not worry about bandits? Judging from appearances, you look just like a member of the pretty Ojou-chan group.��


    Are the legendary people also mixed into the group?


    Such folklore.. *Fuahh* made me yawn loudly.


    Even if these people get attacked by bandits, they will definitely not do anything.


    Something along those lines.


    ��Yes, Thank you very much ��


    ��Oh, Ojou-chans, you girls will be headed to the Royal Capital from now on? ��


    ��? Yes, we are.��


    We tilt our heads towards the Oji-san who started whispering to us..


    ��Anyway, there are rumors flying around saying that recently, the western republic has shown signs of imminent military actions. Before you girls get caught in the war, it��s probably better to escape to the countryside.��


    ��War��.�����顭����


    War huh����������


    TL: Although it��s the not really the same, I believe War is the best word for both of them.


    I know nothing about war except historical records and footages.


    The term doesn��t feel familiar to me.


    ��Is that so. Okay, we will be leaving. Oh! Since Ojou-chan is so cute, this is an extra service.��


    I smiled as I received a Rinnal from him.


    ��Th�� Thank you��


    I bowed towards the sociable Merchant-san and waved at his departing figure.


    Speaking of which, do people who bow exist in this world?


    Oh my, perhaps it��s different here?


    ��IIya, is my greeting normal?��


    ��No it��s not. They will believe that it comes particularly from Ojou-sama��s village. ��


    I see. I look at Saira.


    ��So�� What about the greetings from IIya��s birthplace ?��


    ���D�DLet me see.��


    As IIya speaks, she knelt on one knee infront of me.


    She placed her own hand on her propped knee, reversed it and took my hand.


    TL: *knight kissing a princess*


    And �D�D


    ���D�Dhuh����


    TL: *Chuu*


    The back of my hand was kissed.


    ��WAAAHH������


    I could hear Saira��s voice from somewhere.


    Til, as usual was sleepily rubbing her eyes.


    My face reddened.


    ��This kind of feeling.��


    IIya whose lips separated from my hand, took my hands and grinned at me.


    ��I�� I see. ��


    Yes, I know.


    I know that!


    THAT IS NOT A NORMAL GREETING!


    ��Alice-sama looks so cute that I��m troubled��


    ��������


    I know.


    I was played like a fool.


    That was one act from the otherwise quiet journey.


    That night, while everyone was sleeping peacefully in the tent, I suddenly woke up.


    When the number of people increase, I felt the tent became a little cramped. But there are no problems for 3 people to sleep together.


    Everyone is so slim.


    While I��m at it, because we didn��t prepare quilts/bedcovers for three people, Til and I are sleeping together.


    How should I say, the person sleeping with Til has already been determined.


    My body size�� TL: ����Υ������Ĥˡ���


    The next shortest person is Saira. As one would expect, I cannot request her to sleep with someone who she is not acquainted well with.


    Therefore, I have to do it.


    It��s nothing more than that.


    There is no ecchi meaning to it.


    ��Although it is okay to hug me, but drooling on me is a little������


    She seems to be sleeping very well.


    The twin moons that seemed to be called Crane and Krisna floated in the night sky.


    Saira who sat at a nearby rock gazed at the twin moons.


    ��Saira��


    ��Ahh��. Alice-san��


    As I quietly called out to her and approached her, *Ping* her neko ears jumped.


    Ohh , she removed her hat.


    Although she even sleeps with her hat on.


    Saira with her uncovered neko ears is more cute than usual.


    Tied with a light blue ribbon, *Fuwa Fuwa* her ponytail looked really fluffy.


    Compared to her working attire, this is more like her standard hairstyle.


    But, it suits her.


    ��May I sit next to you?��


    ��Please. Uu, I am embarrassed nyaa������


    Why��?


    Come to think of it, since when was I able to naturally sit next to her? How should I put it, I am already used to it.


    I thought as Saira made space for me to sit.


    The rock we sat on was perfect in size.


    Without holding back, she let me sit beside her.


    ��Unable to sleep����


    ��Yes, ��. I was worried about what Merchant-san said this afternoon. ��


    ��War����


    Her Neko ears *potan* drooped.


    Cu..Cute!!!


    No no, Serious talk, Serious talk��


    ��My hometown is on the outskirts of the republic. In a countryside district.������


    ������I see��


    ��Yes��. You may know, but the beast tribe has been discriminated in the royal capital. However, if it��s the republic, I feel ashamed������


    ��������


    The expression on Saira��s face as she looked at the moon, looked downcast, just like her neko ears.


    ��Therefore, when the war starts�� The ones being forced to stand at the front lines are definitely my kin.��


    ��������


    ��Ahh.. That!! It��s not like it will be okay if the humans are in front! That��. How should I say it?��


    ��I know. It��s because I know. ��


    *Ponpon* I brushed her head.


    ��A�� Alice-san. Are you not concerned about my�� ears?��


    Is she wondering if I discriminate?


    To ask someone like me from the parallel world; I believe the beast tribe is something refreshing to me and it��s impossible for me to discriminate against them.


    So that��s the reason why this kid has never removed her hat.


    Master-san is a really magnanimous person.


    Just what did you do to make Master-san not get upset and allow you to become independent and join me to go to the Royal Capital?


    ��I think you look super cute. To be able to become my imouto, I am also super happy.��


    ��Ahhh������


    I am sorry, Saira


    My eyes are good so your blushing face is completely visible


    ��That�� I didn��t meant to hide it.However, after so long, I was able to spill my troubles out completely�� My troubles�� ��


    ��FuFu, Please don��t worry. My decisions will never change. Just like what I had said to you previously, I want you to become my smith.��


    ��Alice-san������


    As Saira hung her head in shame, I on the contrary looked up to the moon.


    I ignored the weeping sounds that can be heard and continued to *ponpon* caress her head.


    ��There is no need to fight against evil, for I will shoulder everything. This is because Saira is already like my family member.��


    I do not intend to console her.


    I will definitely not turn back on my words.


    I will take responsibility for those words.


    ��Uuu, Uuu��*crying sounds*


    Are there really no evil intents?


    I really can��t see those kind of eyes. I want to crush that depressed feeling.


    ��Uuu, *Zuhii*, your clothes, I am sorry �����Ӥ�~ *sniff* ����~ *cry*


    ��Ahh, It��s okay. It��s okay.��


    Clinging and crying on me. For the sake of protecting her honor, I allowed her to cry on me..


    However, my clothes had already been dirtied by Til��s drool.


    It has been a long time since I let someone do as one pleases.


    After a significant amount of time has passed, Saira finally stood up and laughed as she rubbed her teary-red eyes.


    ��It��s�� It��s embarrassing nya.������


    ��Fufu, probably..��


    ��Uu������


    She felt a little better, I guess?


    ��Ahh, speaking of which, there should be someone who likes Saira, right? ��


    ��EH!?��


    I remembered Takeshi and Kenji.


    Once again, Saira��s face reddened.


    ��Th.. that�� From when I was younger, I got along with someone. And he was gentle with me�� I was really happy. But�� ��


    She did not want to bother them huh��.


    How should I say, I understood her later words.


    ��You worry too much. ��


    Unfortunate.


    Takeshi, Kenji


    Your actions were definitely not useless


    At least, you guys definitely protected Saira��s heart.


    Ahhh. in this world, there are not many handsome guys.


    I must not give up.


    ��nnhh����


    Hmm?


    So, why did Saira come to me?


    But as I do not want to annoy her, I kept to it myself.


    As I looking at Saira curiously, it seemed like she had something she wanted to convey to me.


    She was in a fluster, shaking her head and wringing her hands.


    ��Er��erm, Th.. That�� Alice-san.. In the den.��


    ��Den����


    About the landslide?


    Although in an unexpected life-and-death situation


    ������Because you are like my Onii-chan��


    ���D�D��


    My heart raced.


    ��It��s.. It��s different! Alice-san. You are definitely not tomboyish!! I swear! Not even a single particle of you is manly nya!��TL: if you wish, you can change particle into part.


    ��I know, therefore please calm down!!. Either way, I feel depressed��


    Man, what should I do��


    If I throw away my identity, it��s also troublesome that way.


    ��Erm.. The atmosphere is����


    ������


    ��Nothing�� I like the moons very much��


    After changing the topic, Saira once again look up at the night sky.


    ��Twin Moons����


    Being attracted to it, I too look up at the sky.


    ��My close siblings seemed really happy chasing after me.If I ever get depressed, I will always look at the night sky to cheer up.��


    ��I see.��


    Not bad, Moon-san


    ��However, from now on, I will also be here from you. Don��t you forget, kay?��


    ��Yes! Alice-san!��


    A fruitful night where I got to know a little more about Saira.


    Even though it was a quiet day, that incident was quite special


    We are almost at the Royal Capital.


    FIGHTING!

 Volume 2 - CH 36

    Royal Capital Sentoria


    On the fourth day in the afternoon, we reached the Royal Capital


    Although we had reached our destination in three days, we arrived late at night and the day was unfortunately over. Especially, as it is said that no one enters the city in the middle of the night.


    Nevertheless, the Royal Capital is splendid as expected.


    Even the gate stands out from the road.


    The huge fortified city is being surrounded by castle walls as far as I can see.


    This doesn��t mean that the residential areas in and out of the city walls are completely divided.


    Those people staying out of city walls seem to be those who work primarily in the agricultural sectors or the primary sectors.


    There is not much worth in sightseeing in the rural landscape other than the moving waterwheel and the feeding livestock. If you see the scenery as you travel towards the castle walls, you will understand. The residential areas out of the city walls are also surrounded by a wooden fortress. It��s not really a complete castle wall though.


    But, it resembles the towns I have visited.


    By the way, it is possible to travel to all the way outskirts of the castle walls for free. However, if you wish to pass through the castle walls, it is a must to pay the passage fee.


    It costs 100 rook per person.


    It seems to be under the pretence of the castle walls�� maintenance.


    We received the 1 month free entry coupon,


    I better make sure not to lose this, little by little our expenses are��.


    ��Ojou-sama. This is the Aluceid kingdom royal capital. Sentoria��


    ��Ehh?��


    As usual, Where am I?


    As if she expected my question, she explains to me without me asking anything.


    As expected,the origin of the name comes from a special product.


    As expected, the red light district is still flourishing.


    The streets were filled with the largest crowds i have ever seen in this world


    The neatly lined up buildings, made of stones and bricks, many of them are of refined and graceful taste.


    Even so, as I thought, building made of wood makes up the majority of the buildings though.


    But, the street is laid firmly with rocks.


    ��Alicee, Choose that lodgings over there. I will go and sell the horses and the carriages.��


    Til pointed to the lodging signboard as she speaks.


    ��Eh!? You are selling them?��


    ��Aren��t we going to be setting down in the royal capital for a little while? If that��s the case, it is better to have lesser baggages. In addition, taking care of them is going to be troublesome.��


    ��I�� I see.��


    I unintentionally look at the horses.


    It��s round eyes seems really cute.


    ��I see. The next owner will also love you too.��


    I caress the two horses whom I have made friends with.


    After which, I gave each horse each one of the remaining rinnals.


    ��You seem really lively. Tarou, Jirou��


    ������They have names now?��


    ��I just gave them.��


    ��That��s right. Ojou-sama��s naming sense is very unique.��


    TL: this is a very polite sentence from IIya.


    Although it is regretful, I took only the necessary luggage from the carriage and sold the rest.


    ��Don��t you worry.I will not mistake the selling place.��


    Til smiled bitterly at the worried-looking me as she answered.


    ��Yes������


    I am really okay, I guess?


    I clasp my hands together to wish for the well-being of the horses who are being pulled at the reins by Til.


    So after that, I immediately chose the lodgings and brought the luggages into the room.


    As one would expected there are no rooms that can fit 4 person. Therefore, I chose 2 twin rooms.


    The lodging expenses is 200 rook per person.


    Well, the Royal Capital is a little more expensive as compared to Rufin. But, it can��t be helped.


    The segregation of the rooms is me and Saira.


    IIya and Til.


    By the way, how��s everyone relationship going?


    When we were resting in our room respectively, I suddenly became concerned.


    ��Say, Saira? How do you find Til?��


    ��Oshishou-sama?��


    Oshishou-sama?


    Since IIya calls her that, it become like that huh.


    ��She is an elf. Although this is my first time seeing, I am really thankful for it.��


    Saira whose eyes were sparkling answered lively.


    I see. It seems like there are no problem at all.


    ��So, what about IIya?��


    ��Ehh!? Erm�� Sometimes she looks terrifying nya.. The cutlery in the bar�� ��


    TL note: IIya stab through the gaps of the guy��s fingers in the bar when he tried to pick Alice up.


    ��Cutlery?��


    Did such a thing happen?


    ��Terrifying?��


    IIya, hard to approach huh..?


    Certainly, she has the feeling of a flawless beauty, however��


    ��Fumu. Certainly, that girl has her malicious moments. Therefore she probably needs some scolding..��


    ��No. I believe that��s is only reserved for Alice-san. Basically, IIya is kind.��


    ��EHH!?��


    What��s the meaning of this malicious intents primarily targeted at me.


    ��Eto.. Uhmm. Alice-san.. I�� love you nya.��


    ��������


    Hu�� Huh?


    It seems like I am being confessed by a girl��.(ED: beginnings of a Yuri harem?)


    ��I.. I see. Thank you. I am really happy. ��


    However, when I was cooling off my head a little from the girl-to-girl relationship. But to say that you hold some feelings of attraction to me.


    No matter what, by my guys��s feelings, I am completely captured so I am not trouble.


    ��Em.. Embarrassing nya. ��


    ��Although there is nothing to be shy about.��


    I caress her head and her neko ears.


    What a blissful touch.


    After I enjoyed that feeling for a while, I finally released Saira.


    Saira collapsed onto the bed faced down and completely hid her head under the pillow.


    I guess I played with her too much.


    For now, I sat down on the chair in the room and tried taking out the money from the leather bag.


    Even though buying a house is unreasonable, i must lease a house for lodging fees are expensive.


    Within the 8 gold coins I posses, there are some bronze coins.


    It seems like I have spent almost 3 gold coins.


    Travel expenses and clothes are purchases that are necessary, therefore, it can��t be helped.


    However, we have become a large family so just like that 1 gold coin seems to vanish.


    In a family of 4, it��s normally unreasonable to spend 3 gold coin in a year.


    Circumstances have been fairly tough.


    Hypothetically speaking, with your own house, if one does not travel a lot, and not eating out everyday and save by having home made meals�� Well, personally, I do not dislike it but �� now it has become a must.


    Of course, luxury goods are unjustifiable.


    Also the loss of 1 gold coin is painful but as expected if I have 8 gold coins, it will be alright for now.


    Let��s go and save it up in the guild.


    Otherwise��


    ��Tournament������


    If I were to win, I will gain a sizeable sum of money.


    From what I had heard the opening period is about 1 week.


    During that period, I must gather information.


    Firstly�� the guild??


    ��Saira, I will be stepping out for a bit. Saira can also move around freely till evening. ��


    Okay!


    ��Are you carrying money?��


    ��I am okay. i am carrying a bit��


    ��I see, let��s meet up at this room in the evening. ��


    ��Please take care! Alice-san��


    I lightly wave back at her and left the room


    Okay! What shall I do now?


    After being with me for a while, Ilya is also tired and wishes to stretch out in the bed.


    As I knocked on the next door, Ilya immediately came out.


    ��Ojou-sama , where are you going? ��


    ��I am thinking of going to the guild. Although I had told Saira, but Ilya is also free to move about till evening. ��


    ��If that��s the case, I will also be with Ojou-sama. Is there anything you don��t understand?��


    N..No.


    I think I seem awfully unreliable.


    No less than than Onee-chan��s excessive care?


    One thing or another, as Shion-san let me go out to the street alone.


    ��It��s okay! I am also Til��s disciple. I will not be defeated easily. ��


    ��No, It��s not about that. I say that Ojou-sama has a little too much openings�� Thanks to your feminine charm, I am worried for you.��


    ��It��s about that!?��


    ��There are various kinds of danger in the city, Ojou-sama.��


    ��It seems like you are preaching to a kid!?��


    My self awareness of being a female huh��


    If my feminine side grows, my masculine side weakens. Therefore my spirit seems to be collapsing.


    ��At any rate, I am moving alone today. Is that okay, Ilya?��


    �������á����������ޥ�����ǥ���


    ��*Kusu*, yes my lady��


    TL: *short laugh*


    I guess she was alerted and quickly concedes to my request.


    ���� Is Ilya going anywhere? I will pass you some money in advance.��


    ��I see. I guess I wish to check out the current situation of the royal capital. On the way here, there are some troubling reports. ��


    About war huh..


    It certainly cannot be disregarded.


    If Ilya checks for me, it will be a great help.


    ��As I don��t have any loose change, I will pass u a gold coin in advance.��


    ��Ojou-sama trusts me too much that it��s dangerous.��


    Ilya smiles bitterly at me as she took the coin.


    ��If anything happens, my eyes will get cloudy. Please help yourself.��


    ������Ojou-sama, sometimes you say things that made me startled��


    I reflexively reach out my hands towards the slightly blushing Ilya��s beautiful face


    I cupped her glossy cheeks with my outstretched hands.


    ������If you betray me, I will punish you, you know? ��*love*


    ��I am looking forward to it a little.��


    ��Baka��


    Although it��s regretful, she replaced me and left the house.


    After that small incident, the atmosphere seems to become weird.


    �D�D�D�D and the incident escalated quickly after I left the left the room moving towards the guild


    Ahhh, Ilya is going to be mad��.


    ��Hora!! Please hurry! THE THIEF IS ESCAPING!��


    ��Ehhh.. Okay.��


    Why is it that even though I was not requested, I still chase the thief.


    I reach out to the girl wearing a expensive looking dress with a eye catching characteristic pink hair.


    Her hair done in a bun to the side.


    How should I say. From my one-sided knowledge of present times, that girl certainly.. a noble?


    This development is indescribable.. but for now.


    ��Hey. i am Alice. May I know you name?��


    ��I am sorry. My name is Francesca Will.. Ahh, No. It��s Francesca ��


    ��.Suspicious.


    More suspicious than a thief.


    ��Francesca sama? Nice to meet you.��


    ��It��s okay to address me normally, Alice. Well, please take care of me��


    As it is, I can��t understand the situation at all. In order to chase the thief, we ran through the back alleys of the royal capital.


    At that time, curiously I felt that it is not a smart move��

 Volume 2 - CH 37

    �������~ The Capital��s Darkness


    Moving back time a little.


    After I left the room and jogged down the street looking for the guild.


    I know it��s good if I slow down and walk and look around but as for now there are tons of shops around.


    Restaurants, General Stores, Clothing shops, Arms and Protector stores, blacksmithing.. If I enumerate the list, it is going to be endless.


    From daily living to adventures, they have everything. That kinda feeling.


    However, to take for example the weapons shop, there are countless of them. Trying to compare them is also probably going to be interesting.


    But, how can we tell which stores are for beginners?


    Is there any building that looks like the guild house?


    I can��t recklessly enter the buildings as well.


    ��~ng����


    The incident happened while I was strolling aimlessly trying to find the guild.


    On the street right ahead of me, three guys crashed through the crowd and ran with hats concealing their faces.


    Behind them are a bunch of people brandishing their weapons chasing after them.


    The escaping suspicious people and the chasing troops of knights?


    A large scale round up in broad daylight?


    ��Step aside!��


    Brandishing their knives, the three man group forces the crowd to scatter, paving a way for them.


    The crowd parting like Moses�� miracle was a strangely spectacular sight. (ED:Moses parts the red sea in the Bible)


    Me doing nothing about it is uncool/terrible.


    However, raising such a ruckus right here in the middle of the town, where the heck are they planning to run away to?


    Approaching the corner, this one time I let it slide.


    �D�D But.. when I saw a kid fall down after being pushed by the crowd, I started to rethink. .


    ����.To pointlessly injure people, even if there is a reason it��s not something I can accept now is it.��


    Using my magic is also bad.


    There might possibly be an accomplice hidden among the people in the street.


    If that��s the case��


    I manipulate my magic and kick off the ground.


    With my starting agility, the effect is amazing in combination with thunder magic.


    In an instant, I caught up with the group of three.


    As the path was opened, there were no obstacles. So it was easy.


    With that force, I rammed into one of them from the back.


    ��Guah!!��


    In the midst of running away at full speed. the suspicious guy ended up being rammed defencelessly from the back and tumbled spectacularly.


    With just a fleeting glance, the remaining two of them quickly ran past him.


    ��What should I do?��,  I thought to myself. But the suspicious guy who tumbled stood up holding a knife. Therefore, I can��t move off from here.


    I immediately strike his back with my palm.


    ��Coated with thunder element.


    ��Gii!?�� TL: SFX


    Although I tried my best to go easy on him, he fainted.


    I see. Well, something like a stun gun, i guess.


    I don��t quite understand it and not killing is just perfect for me.


    (ED: Alice did not realize the thunder she was using to move would also act like a stun gun)


    If I use ��Thunder�� to attack, even if I go easy, I get the feeling that I will kill him.


    And thinking about it over and over again, as expected, Thunder attribute suits my character.


    Using the image of thunder circulating through your body, you can lower the consumption rate.


    (ED: Athletes use visualization, seeing the action in their mind, to better their performance.  Same thing here)


    It is economical.


    If I become proficient in regulating my output, looks like I will be able to cope with drawn-out battles.


    What the.. it��s easier than expected.


    ������As expected, the opponent during the journey is too tough huh..��


    Completely unable to compete with me huh..


    If you were to consider him as standard, I have a feeling I will be able to deal with most issues


    ���D�DYou! Are you okay!?��


    ��Ahh��.��


    During the time he was stunned, we are surrounded by the chasing party of knights.


    From the atmosphere, my eyes happen to meet the girl��s in pink hair who seems to be leading those knights.


    The colour of her pupils are purple.


    Hanging on her eyes, in particular, below her left eye, there is a black mole.


    It strangely fits her��


    Somewhat erotic~ish.


    ��This��.. Are you the one who did this?��


    ��Ummm��  it was just a coincidence��  When I took my leg out it got caught.��


    ��������


    ��������


    Such an excuse is not accepted at all?


    Not accepted at all huh��


    ��Restrain this suspicious person and send him back to the guardroom. I will chase after the rest with this person.��


    ��Ehh!?��


    Although I was surprised, the knights were more surprised than me.


    ��Hime-sama!?��


    And also, I was even thinking and hoping someone would just blurt it out.


    ��Let��s go!!��


    ��Wa~!!!��


    ED: Shortened form for wait.


    I whose arm was pulled, was unable to refuse her. In addition, I was unsure of the current situation and was added to the hunting party.


    And we arrive to our current situation.


    ��Proceed without hesitation to the back alleys after��those thieves��


    Immediately after the capture of that person, we begin the delayed pursuit of the remaining two into the alleys of the royal capital.


    Different from the main street, the dim street we are currently in is narrow and surrounded by buildings.


    There are not many people but, the tired-looking guy in tattered clothes was huddling in a corner, the poor looking guys in a group whispering with their backs to us.  A place which made me super tense.


    In front of me pulling my hand is a girl who is worthy of being called brave.


    Although Francesca��s running speed is not slow, but neither is it fast as well.


    Probably, Agility 2?


    We will never catch up that way.


    Also, no matter how many times you say, running long distance is impossible for me!


    ��Fr.. Francesca! Please hold on! We will catch up in one shot!��


    ��Ehh? What do you mean?��


    Explaining is hard, therefore, I embraced her.


    ��Kyaaa!! Buuu. Impolite��.��


    Before she could finish her words, I used my magic power and jumped.


    Due to the sudden lack of footholds, Francesca felt insecure and hugged me too.


    It��s helpful.


    My strength is non-existent, therefore jumping while embracing Francesca is frankly tiring.


    For the sake of the girl��s honour, she is slim and by no means fat.


    ED: Women care about weight hence honor but it��s essentially saying she is heavy and carrying her is tiring.


    Somehow or another, we have suddenly decreased the distance between us and the thieves.


    ��Awesome�� desuwa~��


    Despite not being able to hear her murmur, the thieves turned back to verify the situation. When they saw us, they frantically escape into the side street.


    Or rather, isn��t that a 90 degree corner!


    Drawing close to us is a huge stone wall.


    Oh no. There is no reason to be crashing!!


    I do not want to experience Til-tono��s special training!


    ��~ey!!!��


    I regulate the magic power on my feet and immediately decrease my speed. Like a ninja, I experienced landing on the wall.


    And I re-regulate my power again and jump off one more time!


    CHECKMATE!


    We jumped over the thieves.


    ���D�DNow!! Descend, Alice!��


    Without waiting for my reply, Francesca jumps off in mid-air to land in front of the thieves.


    Landing in a splendid manner, the girl quickly draws her sword��. is that thing what they called a rapier?


    She drew out her sleek sword.


    �� You have come this far desuwa~! Surrender quietly,if not��. ��


    Before Francesca could finish her words, both of them resolved themselves and rush in to attack.


    I who doesn��t know her true ability, felt a little chill in the guts. But��


    ��Look and experience the pain!��


    Francesca without rushing, calmly took a stance.


    And she stepped in earlier than a thief and stabbed his weapon hand!


    That accuracy of the stab!


    ��Gyaaaaaaa!��


    Therefore, without stopping, Francesca rotated her body smoothly like a river while drawing her rapier.


    ED: drawing it out of the guy��s hand


    In a flash, as if she was dancing, she attacks while dodging the attack from the other thief.  Making use of her centrifugal force, she visits a strike on the thief��s head with the solid looking hilt of the rapier.


    Anyway, the opponent��s level��. That movement, the accuracy of her judgement.


    Francesca��. I am not mistaken.. She is strong.


    ��Fuu��


    The way she lightly swings her rapier and sheathes, it is magnificent.


    Is that the knight��s conduct?


    What a different atmosphere from Shion-san and Ilya.


    ��Do not shout. Facing me with your weapons, do you regret it desuwa~? Am I wrong?��


    Francesca declared coldly to the writhing thief whose hand was pierced


    I who landed slightly away from the scene, approach the girl��s side after the dust has settled and looked at the thieves.


    The thief who fainted after getting hit on the head and the thief whose hat was forcefully removed.


    On that head��


    ����.. The beast tribe.��


    Ears that resembles a dog.


    As if looking at something unpleasant, I look down at that thief with complicated feelings


    During that night, I returned to the room after having dinner and gazed out of the window gloomily.


    In the end, I did not go to the guild.


    After that, we hand over the two thieves to the knights who were delayed and the round up has finished for now.


    Although I was also on the verge of getting interrogated��


    ���D�DInviting you to be a collaborator is rude of me. Alice, thank you for your assistance. ��


    �D�DBecause of that girl saying so, I became a ��no touch�� to the knights


    What kind of person is she��.?


    ��Alice-san��? Are you feeling down?��


    ����. Saira��


    Saira saw that I was looking worried, sitting motionlessly at the window.


    �� On that head are her cute neko ears.


    ��Say, Saira? Will you come close to me?��


    ��? Okay.��


    The girl who was curiously walking up to me��.


    ���D�DCaptured.��


    With a surprise attack, I hugged her.


    ��Waaa!��


    ��Fufu, Saira sure is cute.��


    Different from Ilya, times when she has an opening are cute.


    She seems cuter than her actual age.


    ��A��Alice-san��. It��s embarrassing nya����


    I captured the embarrassed Saira and gently caress her head.


    Saira is also feeling good for as it is, she was leaning on me.


    Finally she rested her head on my knees as I sat on the chair. It was as if I was embracing a real cat.


    Race does not matter, It is dependent on the person.


    I recall the strife in the afternoon.


    Eventually, what kind of disturbance was that, the reasons behind it are not understood..


    There are probably no words spoken between the different species.


    However from the viewpoint of the truth, there is.


    ��. that��s my reason for straining myself to chase after *them*.


    Saira is a gentle kid.


    And Saira is blessed greatly from the people around her.


    However, what if she were to receive ill-will constantly like them?


    Anyone would want to return the pain they receive.


    That��s normal


    That��s human.


    For we are not gods.


    Ermm�� Alice-san. Today, I want to sleep in the same bed as you.


    Timidly, Saira inquired


    In that upward glance, a  nervous expression can be seen.


    ���D�DSaira, so pampered. Okay, I am good. ��


    ��Really!? Alice-san, I love you nya!��


    I smile wryly at Saira who is clinging onto me.


    This kid looks too much at people��s countenance.


    I somewhat understood that.


    Even if it��s a little, I want to let her have peace of mind


    ��. And, tomorrow I was invited to have a meal with Francesca.


    I was given a map and address.


    As there was that incident, bringing Saira along is somewhat uncomfortable. But If I were to bring my party members along, I was told to bring all of them..


    I have also conveyed the number of people.


    Though we have circumstances, as the party was invited, I do not want to leave anyone behind.


    In addition, if I cannot bring Saira along, from now on she will be spending a lot of time confined at home.


    ��.. It will be alright.


    Saira has no relations with them.


    ��Saa, Saira, shall we sleep now?��


    ��Yes, Alice-san!��


    ��Fufu, I am too excited so I have no more mood to sleep now.��


    ��I am too happy��. Embarrassing nya.��


    TL: *Ilya in the other room*


    As I stick close to Saira who was being embraced and we move to the bed.


    I entered the bed first and roll up the quilt. After which, Saira entered the bed like a small animal.


    I didn��t experience anything like*dokidoki*


    ��Good Night, Saira.��


    ��Sweet dreams, Alice-san��


    ����..


    ������..um?


    Suddenly, it dawned on me the smooth words that came out of my mouth.


    �D�D Captured?


    �D�DSo pampered?


    ��������


    Hey, am i okay?


    The words coming out naturally from me, is not bad��..


    As that was a little ecchi, it resulted in an uneasy night for me.


    Fairy Notes


    I am not sure if anyone reads this, but yeah let��s give this a try. Alice Tale is unique from the other series in the sense that there are many different kinds of dialogues within the chapter itself.


    Alice, for instance is always using the standard Japanese.  On the other hand, I am pretty sure everyone knows but Til uses archaic form of the language which is pretty similar to Gabera in MoM. So we do have a little difficulties in understanding their speeches and writing it out appropriately.


    As for Francesca, the new rapier girl. She is the Ojou-sama type who is forever using desuwa~ .. masuwa~. Recent references are Usagi-chan from Anti Magic 35th Platoon. Though there aren��t any meaning in it, I chose to leave masuwa~ within my translation.


    As for Ilya, she uses the humble form which are usually used when talking to your superiors (Your manager / Teachers ). It��s pretty straightforward till the point where both Ilya and Alice are in the public. She became way more polite than usual and this is somewhat hard to bring the true meaning out in English. I had tried my best and hope you guys enjoy this chapter.

 Volume 2 - CH 38

    ˼��~Speculations


    Fairy: This is a long chapter with tons of plot! Enjoy the 2/5!


    Morning, after breakfast at the dining room in the lodge, we gathered in one of the rooms.


    I was invited to a meal by Francesca in the afternoon so I was quickly instructed not to depart for the unfamiliar streets.


    The me now, is now combing Til��s hair.


    ������And.. Til isn��t coming����


    ��No, I��m not. From your words, that person is some sort of a noble? Lining their own pockets, forgetting about their responsibilities, making their citizen impoverished is their raison d��etre(reason of existence). Aren��t humans just rotten creatures. I am disgusted with them.��


    ��But Francesa herself has a noble atmosphere around her has nothing of that sort.��


    After finishing combing her hair I started tying her hair into her trademark pigtails.


    By the way, am I her disciple?


    or her maid?


    ��Nay, tis not I, from what thou sayeth, thy person thou describes is of noble bith? Lining thy pockets with riches not of thee, doing not they duty, for they raison d��etre to gift despair to those of common bith. Tis not a man, nay bt a foul creature to be disgusted with!��


    ��However, today we are not particularly going to talk about politics.��


    It seems like an informal social meeting to show gratitude for the other day.


    As it is grandiose, I thought of refusing but refusing the invitation from that kind of person is also rude.


    ��Tis a girl with high-spirit, putting thought upon the reason of thy invite.  Such a maiden witnessed thy power and chose to use it as if her own, yes?��


    ��Yeah��. After listening to Til��s words, I will probably develop a distrust of humans��


    ��Kufu, for sure��


    I do have my own self awareness��.


    ��Well good Dragon lass, do thou understand?��


    ��Yes, Oshishou-sama. I will protect Alice-sama.��


    You are that worried about me??


    Speaking of which, Ilya, in order to find out about the ongoing rumors circulating in the royal capital, went to inquire along the streets and buy information from the information broker yesterday. As expected, it seems that the current situation is pretty tense.


    Just like what the merchant Oji-san had said.


    The friction with the republic has *bore fruit*, or discrimination, which is the reason for the tense situation.


    As the republic is a country which insists on freedom and equality, it seems like one is able to choose the reasons as they like for their official stance.


    (ED: they pick a cause and fit the reasons behind it. Think United States politics)


    As I thought, the point is the beast tribes huh..


    Due to that, the extent of comparing the freedom in Western Republic to the discrimination faced in the royal capital made the beast tribes feel ashamed.


    Putting the cart before the horse is also a good thing i guess but that��s not a reason.


    (Ed: the cause of the friction is the discrimination, because of the friction there is discrimination. A ��self fulfilling prophecy�� so to speak.)


    As Saira warily disguised herself with a hat yesterday, it seems like she did not receive any harassment.


    ��However, wearing the hat�� everywhere�� is somehow or another suspicious.��


    I glanced at Saira who is still wearing her hat now.


    ��About that, Ojou-sama. From the money I was entrusted to, I had used it to purchase Saira��s hairband. I think it��s somewhat necessary. ��


    After speaking, Ilya took out the wrapped item from the desk and passed it over to me.


    As the same time, she passed me the remaining change from yesterday.


    After breaking the gold coin, it became a huge amount of silvers and copper.


    To what extent did she go to persuade someone to write a handwritten memo.


    ��I think you are too forward but��.��


    ��Ilya�� Magnificent!��


    As expected, I want to hug her, carefully and gently.


    But due to the public gazes, I will not do it.


    ��Saira, try using it?��


    ��Y..Yes.. Is it okay?��


    I peek at Ilya��s expression and timidly move closer to Saira.


    ��Ara? I think it��s perfect for Saira ? i wish that you will try wearing it. I chose it for you.��


    Ilya smiled kindly at her.


    She is really �� kind?


    Well, even if it is not said, we know that she is kind.


    But she is definitely mischievous.


    ��Saira , will you stay put? I will tie it for you.��


    ��Ye��Yes.. ��


    Sparkling as she comes over, I unwrap and took out the hairband to tie her hair up.


    The tinge is a warm light brown so the embroidery is cute.


    It��s a cloth type headband.


    If it��s attached, will be it become a turban?


    (Ed: meaning the ends are left to dangle down the neck/back rather than tying them up into the headband)


    As it is wide, it substituted as a hat to cover Saira��s ears.��


    The appearance of her ponytail unexpectedly suits her.


    I can feel the girl power of Ilya!


    ��Ho.. How is it?��


    ��It suits you! You are cute!��


    ��Ehh, it fits you really well.��


    The headband substitute for the hat really fits her well.


    Different from the unfashionable hat used to cover her ears, it looks truly fashionable and it will not stick out like a sore thumb from the crowd.


    However, strictly speaking, wearing nothing and entering in naturally is the best option.


    In any case, with this, our preparation is done.


    ��Well, shall we go? What about Til?��


    ��She is sleeping��


    ��Throughout the day!?��


    Talking about it is useless.


    This is called living in luxury!


    And I had just tied her hair up nicely!


    ����Well , it��s okay. So we are only left with the formalities of tonight��


    ��Umu��


    With three in a company, we face out back towards Til who is yawning loudly.


    ���D�DAlice, do not be used.��


    ��Eh?��


    When I turned around, Til has completed slipped into the bed,


    If I were to say as I thought it to be, it would be so, but��


    Using the map received from Francesca, the place we finally arrived at is a magnificent mansion.


    Or rather, the place we are now, we can see everything else except the gate.


    When we pass the invitation letter from Francesca to the doorkeeper, it was immediately conveyed *to her*


    TL: there is no subject. it just says immediately conveyed.


    After being guided around the huge garden, we reach a chalk-colored building.


    The garden is being well maintained and there are multi-coloured flowers blooming in the flowerbed.


    How to say, I have been invited to such an inappropriate place.


    Ilya��s usual calm atmosphere remain as it is.


    Saira followed close to me nervously.


    Umu, this is where I can do nothing else but imitate Ilya.


    For example, my heart is jumping like a rabbit for now.


    ���D�DPlease wait for a while. Likewise for Alice��s companions ��


    *Do note that these are servants talking. They talk in a very polite tone.


    In the guest room is where Francesca is.


    But naturally, she is not wearing a sword now.


    Due to her figure in a sparkling dress, she immediately transforms into a noble from yesterday��s *battle shoujo*.


    ��Fracesca. Thank you for inviting me today. Ahh, noo, Francesca -sama��


    As I was being glared at by a supposedly expired butler, I corrected myself.


    Butler-ish


    Excessively beautiful but for that reason, the grim face is terrifying


    Ikemen ?


    Is the butler a Ikemen?


    ��Alice, I had told you yesterday no? It��s okay to address me without any honorifics.��


    ��Ye��yes��


    Even if you are okay with it, it seems like there are many characters who do not think it��s nice, no?


    ��Alice��


    ��Fr��Francesca��. sama��


    The honorific, the honorific!


    Francesca and the honorific!


    That butler please.. by any means!!


    With a glance that can kill people, looking at me!


    ��Muu! How old are you, Alice?��


    Francesca who is puffing her cheeks inquired.


    ��15 years old.��


    ��Maa! I am also 15 years old desuwa~��


    With a sparkling expression and rushing into approaching me, the girl was gently restrained by the butler.


    ��Hime-sama, the preparation for meals/lunch has been completed. Please proceed to the table.��


    ��Muu�� if it��s that sort of pal.��


    With the exception of the person herself, I was not welcomed.


    ��.. I am getting tired.


    It is a soiree which requires table manners


    But, as for me who was well-informed with miscellaneous knowledge, I did not say that this set-up is easy!


    Regarding information, my heart was pounding hard as I partake in the meal.


    Frankly, things such as taste is secondary.


    ��How is it, Alice? Is it tasty?��


    ��Ye��Yes. It is really tasty.��


    Each time being asked for my thoughts and so on , I broke out in cold sweat.


    I am getting tired.


    I am not able to resist my respect for Illya��s prim and proper face.


    Her manners are also perfect.


    The problem is Saira.


    For some reason I have a feeling that I am unsure if it��s good. When I look at her, she looks like she can��t bear to be here.


    ��Saira, is that your name? Do not mind, please eat the food as you like. The long awaited lunch, if each and everyone of you enjoy it, it will be good. ��


    Francesca followed up so it��s was really helpful.


    Yeah, personally, as expected, this girl has a likeable personality, i guess.


    But the butler standing behind gave a twitch.


    Well, it��s preferred rather than being told about his unnecessary disagreement.


    That butler view me as something like Ilya, i guess?


    ��Well now, There are also other reasons to call out for Alice. I have a small request for you.��


    Once everyone has finished ��the meal, we are having after lunch tea? A little early?


    For the time being, while the red tea was being served, Francesca began to talk.


    ��Judging from what I saw/witnessed. Alice skills are outstanding��


    From that words, I saw Ilya��s eyes narrowing beside me which made me understood.


    I knew that, at those words, Ilya, who was sitting besides me, narrowed her eyes and looked at me


    ��But I do not have any recollections of doing anything ��..��


    ��Humble desuwa. Who else is able to use magic in that manner ? As far as I know, only a handful bunch is able to use magic at will. ��Ice and snow�� or ��Magic flame�� to that extent, just to say desuwa~��


    Ooo, at such a place, my master name is����


    When the person who I like was being praised, why did I become happy?


    However, I were to give a single comment, I believe I do not have the level to match with them.


    However, i do not know who ��Magic flame�� is ��.


    Yes.


    The application of magic is not normal?


    If that��s the case, I was too careless.


    For Til did not even say anything.


    ��.No, Ilya did not say anything as well. This is due to me lacking in general knowledge. Well, I didn��t believe that I do not understand that sort of thing. That kind of pattern huh?


    ��������


    I secretly look at Ilya.


    Her face is full of smiles.


    �D�DOjou-sama, didn��t I say it before?


    Such an eye-contact.


    ������We��well. As I do not have that amount of ability that you have proclaimed exaggeratedly, that little flattery is making me embarrassed. ��


    It can��t be helped if my secret is out.


    The way of *hiding my claws* is uninteresting


    I want to live carefreely in this world.


    ��Alice has a likeable personality desuwa~. Ever since the time I saw you, I felt that it was fate. ��


    ��What a ter..terrific simple fate��*Hiih*.��


    I should stop saying unnecessary things for I am being stared to death.


    That butler has a ferocious impression.


    Francesca smiled bitterly and in order to control her subordinates, she raised her hands.


    The butler��s expression dulled.


    ���� What the, she knew?


    Francesca is also unexpectedly shrewd.


    ��Speaking of the favour, Alice. I want you to take part in the battle tournament. As my representative��


    ��Battle Tournament?��


    I don��t think I will answer that here.


    ��Aye, to tell the truth, I��d rather participate myself, but I have almost no freedom of choice on my life ��


    As if she is tired, Francesca shrugs her shoulders


    I can see the displeasure from the butler who is restraining himself at the back.


    ������So it��s come down to a representative. Rather than me, whom you know from just yesterday and today, shouldn��t there be other capable people closer to you? ��


    ��Strictly speaking, I am not able to conclude who is able to receive my confidence or not. If I take time, I might be able to do so, but it��s one week to the battle tournament.��


    Hmm?


    Such strange words.


    The battle tournament is not something that takes place unexpectedly today or yesterday.


    Moreover, she was unable to prepare accordingly for the event.��.


    In short, recently, a sudden change in event?


    ����. Suspicious.


    ��The butler behind me who is too rude is worthy of my trust but he will not leave from my side.��


    Francesca added in a bitter manner in some way..


    But the butler did not change his expressions even once.


    ��In the battle tournament, either way I do have some interest but��..��


    I cannot make a judgment now.


    ��Alice, I understand your anxiety. This is also me with a one-sided request. If our positions were reversed, I will not be able to agree obediently as well.��


    The troubling thing is this.


    Francesca who totally knew all the weird conditions to it upon making the request.


    I dare say, immediately after my rejection, she have another plan no?


    Because of that those unrelated people have hardships. In addition, they will have a guilty conscience.


    ���� Crafty.


    ���D�DExcuse the impertinence of an unrelated party��


    *Ilya is saying very very very politely.


    When I was lost, Illya who was keeping silent until now opened her mouth.


    In addition, Francesca did not even get angry and was waiting with a small smile.


    ��You are called Ilya?��


    ��Yes, I am Alice Ojou-sama��s aide. Please pardon my intrusion into the discussion.��


    ��I do not mind desuwa~��


    Francesca seems to nod in a happy manner.


    It seems like from the start, she has also placed her sights on Ilya.


    ��First of all, Alice Ojou-sama originally has planned to take part in the battle tournament. Will there be some merit to be Francesca-sama ��s representative?��


    ��Such fitting words. If Alice were to be my representative, I will prepare one platinum coin. That is not limited to winning the tournament. It is just solely her agreement desuwa~��


    Platinum coin!?


    What the!


    ��I see, It is increasingly becoming more suspicious.��


    Ilya��s terrifying pleasant smile was directed at Francesca.


    ��.. Oi Oi


    The butler is also become terrifying too?


    ��I am preparing the reward that matches the risk desuwa~��


    ��FuFu, I see.��


    Don��t give a completely understood look, Ilya!?


    Moderately, Moderately!?


    ��Third Point, in the first place, may I inquire about this request��s rough objective ?��


    With this question, Francesca gave a single clap.


    With the cold look which Ilya is giving during the exchange, the expression of the girl who is answering in a happy manner turn somewhat serious.


    ��In order to grill the Republic ��Dog�� desuwa~��


    Saira *bikuri * shivered.


    And then she directed a cold gaze at Francesca.


    This person��..!


    ������I see, I have considerably understood your ��Objective��. It seems like you know that Ojou-sama is ��Someone��s��disciple ��


    ��That person has no intentions to hide herself, no? ��


    Francesca calmly replied.


    Ahh~ , certainly


    Certainly��.


    As long as her ears are not hidden.


    Well, that sort of thing is in the same direction as my objective, carefreely living.


    There are also immigration checks when we enter


    I understand that my looks and appearance stands out from the rest.


    In addition, yesterday��s incident.


    If it doesn��t not leak out, it will be strange.


    ��Alice,I have a strong interest in you. That successor to Einshaura has appeared. What sort of event has happened?��


    TL: this is very vague. It literally meant. That sort of something has happened.


    ������


    Til��s family name?


    ���� No?


    Is there some special meaning to it?


    ����.. Even if I was baited, Til will not stir. As she is as always sloppy.��


    ��Fu, Fufufufufu! That ice and snow.. that sort of��..��


    It seems that for some reasons I had struck a point.


    Does Francesca know Til?


    ��Sorry for my rudeness desuwa~. Fufu, however Alice, after talking until this point, I may not be able to gain your trust. But it is true that I find Alice herself very likeable desuwa~ ��


    ��But you have just met me ������


    ��Things like meeting amiable people are really non-existent. I do not have that sort of time no? To entrust trouble to someone in advance is hard but, I want to be friends with you. Isn��t that shameless of me? ��


    ��Friends������


    ���죿


    Are?


    (ED: read Ar-eh || implied meaning like Ehh?)


    I, in this world have ��. friends?


    Onee-chan is Nee-chan.


    Ilya is ���� somewhat different.


    Saira is like my imouto��.


    Oya��.?


    ��That sort of Alice is very desirable desuwa~��


    ��Friends.������


    For some reason, Francesca laughed strangely.


    Ilya gave an astonished expression.


    ��Well�� I understood. For friendship, just this once, I will listen to your selfishness.��


    The butler returned my answer with an intense stare while Francesca on the contrary is sparkling.


    Ilya gave a small sigh.


    ��Alice! I am really honoured desuwa~��


    Leaning forward his body, even now from the opposite side of the table. As expected, I am being warned not to do something by the butler.


    ��Just this one time.��


    Oh dear oh dear��.


    You will never know what might happen


    Although I do not quite understand but, the remuneration is definitely enticing.


    The Battle Tournament, I will do it!

 Volume 2 - CH 39

    ���ߤؤ����~ The beginning of Hope


    ��Is it okay, Alice-sama? It was not necessary to undertake her request. ��


    ��Well.. as I understand. So, please do not show such a grim face, Ilya.��


    On the way back, it takes a while to get back to the lodge so Ilya draws close to me.


    Calm down Calm down.


    Francesca��s desire is to have her own representative getting well-known in the limelight.


    In short, it is that sort of thing.


    If that happens, it will be a power struggle in the battle tournament.


    Perhaps, the influential person who Francesca is battling against is also planning to send in their representatives.


    ��This country is probably rougher than I thought. Do you have yesterday��s report, Ilya? ��


    ����. Certainly, I am hearing information that several influential people are aiming at the next regent seat ��


    ��I am certain that the king has passed away several years back and now the young prince is in his place or so?��


    ��Yes, Prince Dioru. The regent is Romasu-tono. As he is a senior, the trust from the late king is deep and in addition he is a devoted retainer. ��


    ��Francesca is that Romasu-dono granddaughter,I am not wrong right?��


    ��Francesca Wilmington. There is no mistake that she is Romasu Willmington��s granddaughter��


    I do not think that you alone have a capable right-hand man, Francesca.


    Well, by no means, it��s only me till now who has not thought of using my free time to collect information.


    Ilya��s too cool


    The memo��s news material, saying what was happening concisely.


    Thanks to that, I felt at ease for not being a clown dancing in Francesca��s palms.


    ��. Well, but i cannot guarantee that our movements over here will be grasped by them.


    ��She is one of the big three families right?��


    ��Yes, Austria Family, Sacramento Family, Wilmington family. Presently, the situation is that they are fighting for power in the kingdom. ��


    The decayed royal family huh��


    Til has sharply talked about it but I sort of trust her a little more


    ��The guy behind Francesca?��


    ��I am really sorry. I do not know him.��


    ��It can��t be helped. It��s only 1 day after all.��


    That��s far as Ilya is concerned, I am sure.


    Although she is like a ruffian, now she is good.


    ��Francesca��s house is the moderate faction against the war with the republic. That is the truth, am i right? ��


    ��Even if it��s a little, that seems to be Romusu-tono��s will.��


    ��That Romusu-tono is bowing down due to illness. but this is the current situation given��


    Ilya nodded her head.


    ��Autria family are belligerent die-hards. As for Sacremento family��s current situation, I do not know much.��


    ��However, both head of the families are healthy ��


    ��Yes. And the Wilmington Family. Francesca-sama��s parents died several years back due to an ��accident����


    ��Francesca��s motive��. revenge?��


    ��There is a possibility.��


    This is an extreme display of power.* and strongly disapprove it *


    Even if you think about that, it is no wonder. But��.


    Compared to that, I am worried about the last few words that Francesca talked about just now.


    ������The republic dog. Ah! I am sorry, Saira,. I do not have any detestable meaning in my words!.��


    ��No! I understand, therefore I trust ���� Alice-san nya.��


    ��Thank you, Saira.��


    Saira who is walking opposite of Ilya, shook her head forcefully.


    TL: I am not sure how to say about this. it is something like this *Ilya*Alice*Saira*


    In order not to betray this trust, If there is something I can do then I must do it?


    I do not want to see the beast tribe bearing the full brunt of the war etc.


    No, in reality it does not stop with just that.


    ��If the republic spy enters��.. the Austria family?��


    ��If there are premises of the republic starting a war.��


    ��Premises huh��.��


    If the republic were to start a war, do they think that they will win?


    There is such an overwhelming difference in power?


    I had just came into this world, therefore, I do not quite understand relationships between the countries.


    ��I am still lacking of tons of knowledge.��


    Literal TL : he is full of holes Ie lacking of things he doesn��t know.


    Trying to poke around the bush takes efforts too. ��Ojou-sama. Are you really taking part in the battle tournament?��


    ��The surface power struggle, I will take part. Francesca��s battle will be the other side no?�� TL: The author uses �� and �Y which can be depicted as both sides of the coin, namely heads and tails. It can also be describe as front or back. Therefore, in this case, Alice is trying to say she will be the one out in the open while Francesca will be in the shadows.


    ��I understand what you had said. However, in the first place is that lady a trustworthy person?��


    ��Fufu��


    ������


    Ilya tiled her head at my laughter.


    ��I am sorry, well? Probably Francesca had also said the same thing.��


    That butler indeed seems to have said that.


    ��Wilmington Family is one of the big three. That young lady is Francesca. I do want to avoid the war. Using this chance is effortless no? ��


    ��If Ojou-sama were to say so. ��


    By chance huh. But just because it��s a coincidence, I can��t just not worry. The uproar caused by Francesca is a little hard to fanthom. When you think about ��..The flip side of the flip side and so on, to some extent you will become someone like Til who do not trust humans.


    ��As for now, I am Wilmington��s representative. I will exemplify the power * on the light side*. Trickeries on the dark side will be taken care of by Francesca.��


    ��But, Ojou-sama should also reconsider skirting around danger.��


    TL: the author uses consider in a very polite manner.


    ��You will protect me, Ilya?��


    ��It��s probably worth doing, I guess.��


    Ilya smiled bitterly.


    At most, I will make use of the ��Free��status I have in my palm,


    TL: Alice is not a slave, a free person. she is talking about using her free status to become a slave when facing defeat.


    So It��s mutually beneficial


    Well, that platinum coin sure is very fascinating/ enticing.


    ��And, in this current topic who are the people you are worried about?��


    ��There are two people.��


    ��Fu~n ��


    Francesca?


    Or��.


    ��Ojou-sama too��


    ��Ojou-sama too. is unexpectedly a terrifying person. I thought so today.��


    Fufufu~!


    Tremble more in fear and you might as well respect me! Ilya!


    ��Ah, no . As expected it is probably your imagination.��


    ����.. desuyone.��


    TL : ����I see( In a dejected manner)


    By the way, as I am participating in the battle tournament, I want to win.


    I do not plan to say something like��either victory or defeat is fine by me.


    Besides, preparations for the event is important.


    For those people who neglect preparations, the victory goddess will not smile at them.


    And then the number one thing I lack as of now, is�C


    Weapons!!


    Let��s go back to the lodge quickly and *try to* start the strategy meeting


    To check my condition, i slammed my hands on the desk.


    It hurts badly!


    ��Ow, Ow..��


    Only Saira moderately approve.


    As for the remaining two.


    ��Oshishou-sama,  my apologies.  I am attaching.*probably her pigtails*..��


    ��It bothers me not, thy girl has doeth as I hath expected.  It shall at least not bore thee.��


    ��Ehhh. About that.��


    ��Over there! I can hear you from here!��


    Please do not boldly gossip bad things about me behind my back!?


    Til who is lying on the bed, for some reason is lying on Ilya.


    ��.. This person is really sleeping the whole day?


    ����..Anyway, Do not look back at today��s important incident. Even if you look back at it, you will not receive anything. ��


    ��Is that right?��


    ��������


    Ilya is cold.


    ��*cough* Sorry for the interruption. Ojou-sama, please do not give such a depressed face. I am Ojou-sama��s shield The words that I swore to you is never a lie.��


    ��Will you come with me?��


    ��Of course.��


    ��Even if it��s to do stupid things?��


    ��You will look cute desuwa~��


    ����.. If I were to say you are dark?��


    ��I am dark. My lady.��


    Naturally, her hands move towards a chest, as though she was taking an oath while proclaiming this to me.


    Even if I make enemies in the world, I feel that I can still live on.


    ��Ehh��. We are sticking out? O-Shishou-sama��.��


    ��Leave it. Thou will get use to it.��


    ��I.. I see.?��


    Thanks to Saira��s bewildered voice and Til��s yawn, we returned back to reality.


    No No, but I do not plan to lose track and followed with the flow.


    ��(SFX: cough), At any rate, I am making the job of finding weapons my first priority. According the info I am having now, the weapons in the battle tournament are one��s responsibilities no?��


    ��Yes, quite so.��


    I must visit every weapons store tomorrow to get my weapon, but��.


    I look at Saira


    *Pikon*Her ears jumped.


    Already used to  Ilya and Til or not, Saira is wearing neither the hat nor the hair band in the room.


    ��Saira, if there are no facilities for the blacksmithing, is it impossible to do anything?��


    ��No! It��s not. More than that, the raw materials are an important factor.��


    ��For instance, if only you have the raw material in this room, is it possible?��


    ��It��s possible nya!��


    As it is one��s field of expertise, Saira��s eyes are sparkling.


    ��Eee, So the types of facilities we saw at rufin street, what are those?��


    ��Those are stoves meant for mass production. He also does kitchen knife, machete and so on. ��


    ��I see��.. Those lining up in the weapons store with no inscriptions, perhaps they are?��


    ��Yes! We use that furnance to do mass production! Of course, if there are no raw materials, it is impossible. Therefore, there are limitations.��


    I see i see.


    ��Certainly, if I were to have a furnace, I am able to contribute to Alice and co��s revenue, but��. ��


    ��Ng~. Well.. about that. Let��s think about that first. As for current situation,I want Saira to build our weapons and armour and so on.��


    ��Ye�� Yes! Please give me an assignment!  ��


    She seems really elated.


    I become attracted to her smiling face.


    ��Alice-san, what are you using now? As expected, is it a rod?��


    ��As i do not have strength, heavy items are impossible for me��.��


    However, it��s like that.


    I have to think about it.

 Volume 2 - CH 40

    Rumanshi:  I organised this post >.>   Anyway, I don��t read this.  It��s sad that I enjoy traps and their stuff, but if it��s yuri or gender bender, I shy away.  I think it��s caused from watching R-15 and Kampfer.  Blegh.  4/5


    I entrust the matter of gathering raw materials to Ilya and Saira and I have things I want to investigate.


    As I do not have time, I must walk in an efficient manner(I must go quickly). * I must not dilly dally.


    Thinking about that, in the neighborhood just slightly out from the main street, I turned up at the slave firm.


    In regards to buying and selling of slaves, it is considered, for the time being, a respectable business.


    Therefore, it is not built alongside the brothels in the side streets.


    At the nearby reception after entering, I tried to inquire whether or not Betrand-san is around.


    Just as I thought, he is in his room.


    Therefore, I requested to have my name conveyed over to him. I was led into a room bigger than the one in Rinnal a while back�D�D


    ��Well well. Ojou-sama. It��s been a long time.��


    ��Betrand-sama. It has not been a long time.��


    ��Fu, that��s true��


    After returning an appropriate reply, I sat on the opposite couch.


    As usual, Bertrand-san with his eyepatch is full of vigour, I reflexively look around at the surroundings.


    ��Salt-san��s job has finished. As he was requested as an escort to this street, if you search for him, I believe you will be able to meet him.��


    Fu~n Is Kuro Zukume also here? Kidal translated him as black but well, the literal translation is Kuro Zukume which is completely black.


    ��And, may I know your official business? Is that useful to you?��


    Giving me with a scheming look with his eyepatch on, I pulled myself together.


    ��If it��s Ilya, she cannot be more useful than what she is now. I am not here for such dull businesses like customers complaining and so on. ��


    ��Is that so. I am sorry for my rudeness. Ojou-sama�� ����No, The things I want to ask are the inside stories of this royal capital. Bertrand-sama, don��t you seem to know a lot about this neighbourhood? ��


    ��Business related stuffs, I plan to grasp an understanding in it.��


    The way of a snake is to talk to a snake. I am not particularly looking down on him.


    ��Recently, your beast battle slaves are not selling that well, aren��t they?��


    ��Fumu��.��


    He bowed his head in assent and his eyes are covered with the eyepatch. Same as usual, this Ossan who is difficult to read.


    ��That direction, if possible, I look forward to hearing from you.��


    ��Since before, it is said that trust is an important point when doing business.��


    ��I remembered. ��


    ��Something like confidentiality, I believe you can treat it as an imagination?��


    Can you treat it as an imagination?


    I believe that you can imagine what��s called obligation of keeping secrecy?


    Although the things I am doing now is vicious, this is a sense of duty.


    Without that, his business will not succeed huh. The extent of my admiration is two-sided.


    Professional huh. If I try to peek whether this person is stocking up or training, i will be experience something like a nightmare.


    ��Then, let��s talk about business.��


    With great interest, his eyebrows was raised above his eye patch.


    ��For now, I wished for some beast battle slaves. Sex and age etc does not matter. It must be a battle-capable beast slave. Do you have them on hand right now?��


    ��Fufufufu~. Ojou-sama is truly a terrible person.�D�DThe answer is no.��


    As I thought. Well, you don��t say. Elves and dragon tribes are rare. Not to mention, this is the royal capital slave firm. It��s not something like the countryside in Rinnal. As far as it��s concerned, I am not able to do some preparations��..


    ��Well, as the sales contract has been taken care of. Moreover, is there anyone who is fulfilling the shipping of slaves around?��


    ����..If I were to say there are?��


    ��Negotiations with the direct purchaser, discussions of the possiblility of transfering over of *ownerships*�� The wrinkles on his face deepens and smiled quietly. ����May I know the purchaser��s name?��


    ��Ojou-sama, You are truely an interesting lady.�� ����Your answer?��


    ��No. An act that goes against my virtue is without saying not beneficial. ��


    ��As expected Bertrand-sama.��


    That eye patch is so good. My personal valuation of his character is soaring through the roof, on the contrary.


    ��Although you had spared your precious time to me,,it appears that I had inevitably spoken selfishly. ��


    Fu, to respond to a ladies selfishness is part of a gentleman��s ability/job.


    ��Ara? May I think Bertrand-sama as a gentleman? ��


    ��Now then��. speaking of which, just a few days ago, it seems that there is a person with good appearance who visit my business. Of course, with this sort of business, it is natural that those who come here are rich. However, this person by chance seems to a special class of customer. Ah, My heart is burning. ��


    He twisted his head as if feigning ignorance.


    ��Fufu, I say your loose tongue will destroy you? Mister Bertrand. ��


    ��In that situation, it��s cause of Ojou-sama��s beauty. ��


    ��Really, you twist your tongue really well.��


    I see however. After that, we chatted for a short while and I left the firm. Is the gathering of raw material going well? As Ilya is around, I believe they won��t do something reckless. But if there aren��t any in the street, they must go out to the nearby harvesting areas to harvest personally.


    Well, Ilya is different from me, therefore Saira will probably not be exposed to danger When I was in deep thoughts, I bumped into someone.


    Or perhaps I should say, that person suddenly jumped out from the side alley so as one would expect, I couldn��t avoid it.


    The other party fell grandly and seems to have grazed her knees and began *wan wan*crying. A girl whose age is so young that I might be able to count her age with 1 hand. Pitch black short hair.


    Her wet eyes are also black. This trait��. No no, more than that.


    ��Wawa, I am sorry!? I was looking away!��


    ��Onii-chan~~~ It hurts~~~ Eguuu!��


    The surrounding people were gathering at a distance looking at her bawling The place I am presently at is different from the main street. As it is a little run-down, there is few pedestrians traffic. Anyhow, I must treat her grazed knee. ��Pain pain go away~��


    ��Aaaaaaah�� A..re?��


    When I crouched down to apply heal on her, the grazed knee healed at once.


    With the wound healed in the blink of an eye, , the girl now have a incredulous face.


    ��Onee-chan��. Magician- san?��


    Although there is no mistaking it, the nuance like word magician that the kid uses is like a fantasy where someone came out from a fairy-tale.


    ��Yes.. Onee-chan is a BIG magician. I am a disciple of a magician.��


    Why am I saying such nice truth here to the girl


    ��Deshi? Onee-chan, Deshi, what��s that?��


    TL: Deshi is the romanji for disciple. That girl don��t understand.


    ��It means nibbling here completely. �� yeah. That��s Deshi.��


    ��Fueee, Cool����


    Such a pure girl. Ahh, disciple is not particularly cool? It seems like I have provided her with wrong information.


    ���D�DOi, what are you doing.��


    ��Ahh, Onii-chan!�� When a guy��s voice rang out from the same road, the girl frantically stood up and jump towards him. I too stood up and confirm the owner of the voice.


    ����. Ahh~ Ehhh. Even if you do not glare at me like that, ____��


    ��That��s normal.��


    ��I see.��


    As usual, the expressions on his eyes are bad. �D�DKuro Zukume��


    ��It seems like this brat has troubled you.��


    ��Kyahaha��


    *Gushi Gushi* as Kuro Zukume caress the girl��s head gently and the girl happily smiled. It was an unexpected scenery.


    ��As for the collision, I am also in the wrong. So I am sorry?��


    ��No! Deshi is cool! Onii-chan!��


    Deshi, it is established.


    ��By the way, Salt-san, what are you doing here? Kidnapping?��


    ����. What the hell are you talking about?��


    Are, was I mistaken? As I couldn��t understand the relationship of this girl and Kuro Zukume at all, it��s beyond doubt.


    ��Ehh.. That so called high-level play?��


    ��You��. what the hell are you talking about.��


    Onii-chan is not a play?


    ��You don��t understand me��.��


    ��It��s your remarks.��


    When we are continuing our unproductive chatter, the girl rammed into me.


    ��Wa!! Quite a tomboy she is!��


    Now, she is hugging my legs.


    ��Deshi ~, Onii-chan��s lover?��


    ��Ehh? This person has an interest in humans?��


    ��Do you want to die, bitch.��


    ��Kyahaha, Onii-chan is angry~��


    The girl hides behind me, using me like a shield Calm down.


    ������Such a cute kid. Your imouto?��


    ������Something like that.��


    With a little sad look in his eyes, Kuro Zukume replied curtly.


    ��If this kid is with you, it��s better not to chase after Libra.��


    ��It is not related to you.��


    ��Do you think you and Til will win against her in a battle?��


    ��������


    ��Perhaps, that level��.��


    If it��s possible, I do not want to see it. For the reason, I ran all the way to the royal capital. However, in the Royal Capital, yet another trouble pop out. This is really�� After Kuro Zukume sank into silence, I saw Francesca��s butler coming out from the side street.


    Yet to notice me here? If that��s the case, I want to get through without him noticing! I pulled Kuro Zukume��s hand and stuck close to the wall.


    With my back pressed against the wall, Kuro Zukume who is in front of me pressed both his arms onto the wall in a bid to hide me. *Kabe don* With this, no matter what the butler does, I will be in his blind spot. I was under Kuro Zukume��s arms, so it gently became like this.


    ��That person, what is he��.��


    Francesca is not present. Moving separately huh. The butler who came out from the side street nochantanly look around the area. Although he look over here for an instant, he glanced with uninterestedly and walk towards the main street. Nothing is exposed. I guess.


    When I was observing the situation for a short while, a guy who wore a hat, thrust something into his pocket and rush out from the same street as if bursting out into the sunlight. That guy looks over here one more time and thanks to the inpregnable black wall, it seems like my existance was not leaked out.


    For some reason when my sights were cut off, I was glared at by a so-called face who was about to erupt. Iya, somehow when I saw that kind of look, something comes to mind. When I couldn��t see that guy anymore, I finally gave a sigh.


    I was worried/nervous. I looked up to the place where the voice was coming from. A closeup face with a terrible expression. Not to mention since before, the looks on his eyes are bad.


    ��What is this about?��


    This? I look at our current situation. With the back pressed against the wall, Kuro Zukume in a *kabe don* posture.


    ����.. What about it?��


    Normally, a girl would *kya kya * and make a huge ruckus. Somehow or another, he seems happy. It seems like he does not good gentlemen education? TL: help plz. (Rumanshi: It seems as though he isn��t educated as a gentleman well.)


    ��Are you tempting me?��


    ��Ehh? Salt-san, you have interest in females other than small girls? ��


    ��������


    ������Offended��


    Before he completed burst out in anger, I quickly slip out from his arms. Unable to nurture friendships between the opposite sex? Although it��s completely okay for me, the other party��.


    ��You are offended��.��


    Now Kuro Zukume who began slashing at me. However thanks to him chasing after a female, he did not spring onto me. If you come, come! Policeman, this person! I just got to say this. But, well.. the worrisome job has been investigated, yet another troublesome thing has popped out.


    It has already been 3 days so it��s crucial. After hypothesizing about the possible scenarios, I will do my best to challenge them. ��Onii-chan��s. Offended~�� Ahh, it has been established. Sorry��.

 Volume 2 - CH 41

    The Battle tournament


    Concerning entry itself, Francesca seems to have already settled it. After we were done at the Colosseum��s reception, I was quickly sent to the waiting room.


    The waiting room is wider than I thought and it is perfectly suitable for the blood-thirsty opponents.


    In the battle tournament, first the preliminaries are held, and then it moves into the final event.


    Only 16 people will remain at the finals.


    There will be selections from A block to H block and only 2 of them will win and advance in their respective block.


    There are 10 people separated into each block respectively and those who can rise up to the final selection are truly the strong people.


    Negligence is forbidden.


    I was assigned by the reception to Block A with a Representative badge being attached onto my chest.


    So, with this, I become something to grant Francesca��s wishes but��.


    Not just the Battle Tournament,  the danger around me and risk will jump by leaps and bound.


    After the preliminary rounds has ended, I will collect my advance pay.


    ��My Apologies, Are you Wilmington family�� s representative?��


    I turned around towards the voice.


    A refreshing young guy.


    With red hair with grey eyes.


    A guy who has the airs of a prince?


    ��Yes. You are?��


    ��I am Reynold Sacremento. Was entered into the C block ��


    Their family member came out in person!?


    ��. Wa, if I were to compare him with Francesca, the requirements are simple huh.


    Other than being a girl, I have no other connections with Francesca.


    ������I am Alice. Francesca��s friend��


    ��I see. Because of that girl��s character, I thought she will come out personally, but�� I am relieved.��


    Oh?


    ��You too should give up before you get seriously injured. Such a pitiful girl like you being sent off to the battlefield, I am troubled.��


    ��I am greatly obliged by your concern. But I am not here to play. I am here to show my power, as the girl��s friend.��


    ��I see�� Then, I will not hold back.��


    After saying that, the prince places his hands on his chest in a knight manner and stands at attention as a polite greeting and leave.


    The specialized weapon hanging by his hips is a knight��s sword huh..


    Sacramento huh��.


    The preliminaries are in sequential order.


    As I am in the A group, I am part of the first group to enter the stage.


    In the preliminary contest,we��re split into groups of five, and the winners of the battle royales in their respective groups will advance.  The process is very simple, yet savage.


    If I was inferior, things like fighting against four people at once would be terrifying.


    Resigning myself, I enter the circular stage arena.


    With an estimated diameter of 200 meters around structure, it can hold a capacity of over 30 thousand people.


    As I survey the crowd, I see that there are banners flying around the Colosseum celebrating a full house.


    My opponents are all stern males.


    As for weapons, 2 of them carry Blades, 1 Lance, and the last one holds an Battle-Axe.


    ��The first preliminary round! Group A��s match is about to begin! The rules are simple. If you fall off from the stage, you are disqualified! If you say you give up, the referee, me, will announce that you have been eliminated! If you die, also eliminated!��


    From the stage who is magnificently announcing is a skimpily clad onee-san referee..


    Using a magic stone as a megaphone near the mouth, her voice spreads all around the Colosseum.


    ��And for this preliminary contest a special rule ! Projectiles are forbidden!��


    OI!


    ��.. Thunder-like magic can��t be used?


    I thought I would definitely be able to show a magician-like appearance here.


    There were cheers from the audience.


    By chance, they aren��t imagining me being stripped after I lose, right?


    Sleazebags.


    ��Don��t look down on me, really.��


    I clenched my hands and bumped my gloved fists together.


    They��re weapons freshly made from raw materials gathered by Ilya and Saira.


    Caster Gloves ( Smelting) ( Inscription: Saira)


    Forged exceeding the highest quality.


    With these weapons, I��ll show off my hand-to-hand combat.


    I don��t have any blind spots since I studied the Fairbairn System.


    Fairbairn system (defendu)


    ���� �� That��s a lie, though.


    ��Okay. Please begin!��


    Immediately after the referee Onee-san��s announcement, 4 of them rushed towards me.


    �D�DAs expected huh��


    ��Spirit of Lightning come to my side, become my blade! Lightning Enchant!��


    Naturally, my glove becomes lightning enchanted.


    I gazed at my opponents.


    In front are 2 swords, behind them is the lance and the last one lagging behind is the Battle-Axe


    TL: he just called them by weapons. Lazy Alice.


    Getting surrounded would be bad.


    If possible, the ideal situation will be fighting them one vs one.


    If that��s the case, I will aim the first one!


    I jumped over the sword and lance.


    My target is the lagging Battleaxe.


    Slow response!


    I reached his back in one leap, inflicting a blow to his side as he frantically turned around.


    Although it has no strength in it, I hit it in with a intelligence five thunder magic.


    Body convulsing, the Battle-Axe fell in the situation.


    The arena went completely silent.


    It is different from what the spectators had expected huh.


    It��s perfect. Using 1 of my opponent as a warning to the rest.


    ��I had also betting my life on this. I do not specifically plan to kill you people but��  Therefore, I am saying this. I am not going out of my way to avoid killing you either. So do you have the resolutions to face me ?��


    Narrowing my eyes, I tried to say it a slightly threatening manner.


    I can perceive that a few of my opponents flinch from it.


    I do not plan to let my opponents showcase their powers.


    For if I were to eat an attack of the opponent, it will be the end.


    It��s due to my close combat is like tightrope walking


    In actuality, I have no room for any doubt.


    ���D�Dtsu����


    During the moment they swallowed their saliva, I drew a circle and used my magic to move.


    Aiming to disappear from their sights, I struck the sides of the troublesome long reach lance.


    This time I struck with my palms and during the instant of the impact, I detonated the repellent force.


    I gradually become accustomed to regulating my magic power.


    With my foothold firmly stuck to ground due the magnetic field I created to stabilize my body, I blew the opponent away who is heavier than me.


    The spear flew and landed outside of the arena.


    ��The hell did she do!?��


    With this, 2 people remain.


    I wish to seal my victory during the chaos.


    I dived into the sword��s chest and drive in my kick enchanted with Lightning.


    �D�DKicks are actually my specialty.��


    But it��s not martial arts though.


    Landing my kick, I blew the sword out of the arena and slip into the last sword��s chest.


    As expected his timing is bad and the opponent��s downwards swing of the sword is too slow.


    From below, as if I am pushing up, I strike the sword��s jaws with my lightning palm and knock him out.


    ��Fuu��


    I have to take a chance with close combat.


    I am still far away from Til��s strongest moment.


    The palm strikes I received during training hurt greatly��


    I unintentionally rubbed my stomach.


    ��Th�� THIS IS COMPLETE UPSET!! Victory goes to the Wilmington family��s Alice! ��


    With the referee Onee-san��s announcement, huge cheers broke out from the stands.


    ��Alice! What a splendid effort desuwa~! As I thought, my eyes did not deceive!��


    ��Thank you, Francesca.��


    During the duration of the Battle tournament, the country has arranged for exclusive high class lodging for the players. So I was moved to there.


    As for the player��s family, if you were to mention the number of participating members, they will let them stay together with you.


    Therefore, I am together with Ilya and co.


    While relaxing in that wide high class lodging, Francesca came.


    ��You are alone?��


    ��If it��s that too rude butler, I made him wait at the room��s entrance desuwa~��


    That said, when I peeked out from the window, that hypocritical butler immediately stood up.


    Turning my back towards the window, I face Francesca


    ��First of all,Alice . Even though I said it was good enough to just enter and appear on stage for me, the conclusion is better than I had expected. I am thankful desuwa~��


    ��I will receive without reservations��


    I received the platinum coin that Francesca passes to me.


    Ooo, a platinum coin coin.


    My motivation to work vanished, this heaviness.


    Although I want to keep staring at it forever, with force of will, I stuffed the platinum coincoin quickly into the leather bag.


    ���D�DAlice��


    ��~ng?��


    With a serious face, Francesca look at me.


    ��No.. I might not have the right to say it, but be careful.��


    ��Fufu��


    This time round, Francesca tilted her head.


    ��As expected, I have a hunch that I can become friends with Francesca. ��


    Being Wilmington family��s representative, I understand that the risk from now on increases by leaps and bound.


    Is it alright if I laugh whole-heartedly at the fools who were lured in by money?


    I feel that there is an affinity somewhere.


    ��Alice�� I will let you call me Fran ��


    With her face reddening, Francesca who was facing the setting sun is cute.


    ��I understand, Fran�D�D��


    �D�DWhen I finished talking, there was sound of the windows shattering and approximately at the same time.


    I felt an impact on my back.


    ���D�DAh��


    I have trouble breathing.


    Due to the impact, I was thrown forward


    I was being caught into Francesca��s arms who was facing in front of me.


    ��Alice-sama!��


    ��Alice!��


    Ilya who is nearby holding back and Francesca who is before me saw everything. Both of them paled.


    What happened?


    ���D�DAn Archer is it?  Sneaky cowardly assassin.��


    ��Oshishou-sama! Use recovery magic on Alice-sama! Please!!��


    ��The arrow is stopped. My my, what a troublesome disciple�D�D That coward, is he only quick at running away? ��


    Till looked out of the window and murmured unamusedly.


    With that sudden attack, I lost my bearings but when I gently patted my back, I was not stabbed by the arrow.


    When I look at it closely, there is a pinpoint ice wall on my back.


    That is what made the arrow stop.


    After I had confirmed that I am fine, I felt a chill in my body.


    Now��. If Til is not around, I will die��?


    My body shivered.


    ��Alice������


    Francesca who caught the shivering me in her arms is distorting her face into a painful expression.


    When one saw that, it shows back their true character.


    This is the risk.


    ���D�DThis kind of royal capital, you��ll change it, right?��


    ��Alice, you������


    ��Fran��


    ���D�DAlice, I swear to be your friend desuwa~. By my name ,Francesca Wilmington, I will remake this rotten system again!��


    I am being hugged strongly by Francesca.


    I can understand the situation as to why I am being personally invited by Francesca.


    Even if that��s the case, I want to be with this kid.


    I will be useful to her.


    That feeling is mutual.


    Therefore, more than anything else, it is likely that there are no lies hidden within those violet eyes.


    �D�DAnd thus, the curtains have raised to an act where risking my life is nothing but an everyday occurrence.

 Volume 2 - CH 42

    �ѓ��� Chapter 42 ~ Sniper


    After the uproar, we changed our room. First of all, looking out from the windows there are no assassins and the weather seems great.


    The previous room was on the other side, therefore it is out of the way from the streets for sure. But compared to this inn, the buildings are also taller.


    The sniper was said to have shot from over there.


    Although there is a little bit of a distance, it has certainly hit the unprepared opponent.


    Francesca has already left for home


    Now, I am in the midst of consoling Ilya.


    ��Errr, Ilya. There is no one who is able to protect someone from getting assassinated in ancient and modern times. From the history I know, anyone who gets assassinated will lose their life?��


    ��Even if that��s the truth, I cannot forgive myself. That so called inexperience is disgraceful��


    Standing at attention in front of me is Ilya with a dejected face continuing to curse herself.


    It seems like not being able to protect me against that assassin is somehow unforgivable for her.


    ��.. Well, there is someone behind me sleeping who has saved my life.


    Even if you are to compare, the comparison is a little��.


    Okay������


    TL: It means that Alice is getting exasperated.


    I will be serious.


    ��Understood Understood. I will therefore punish Ilya.��


    ��Anything��


    ��Please kiss me.��


    ��Yes my lady.��


    I, sitting on the edge of the bed, Ilya abruptly charge over and cling onto me.


    ��Wawawa! STOP! Without any hesitation?!��


    I am really surprised!


    ��Why for some reasons when I thought that I am receiving rewards, it turn into a teasing style huh.��


    Rewards huh��.


    For now, I push back Ilya��s shoulders and straighten my posture.


    ��*Cough* Anyway, women should be a little more modest. You should be embarrassed about these things. ��


    ��Ojou-sama, what you are talking about are completely like delusions of a guy.��


    ��������


    Delusions, all the guys in the world will cry��.


    ��I..Ilya��.. Ehh. Have you ever thought of who do you want to kiss?��


    ������Sometimes, I do have times where I want to unreasonably push ��Someone��down.��


    Re.. Really?!


    TL: For a moment, I thought Alice��s eyes are sparkling.


    To say that it��s shocking is shocking itself, but Ilya is also of an appropriate/marriageable age.


    There are times where you can��t control yourself too.


    ��What a carnivorous declaration��.��


    ��No, Ojou-sama is just too much of a maiden ��


    If it is said that a girly girl like Ilya is a maiden, what can I do to be like her?


    ��And your denseness.��


    ��Why!?��


    ��Please place your hands on your chest and think about it. ��


    With that said, I tried touching my chest.


    It��s packed with dreams.


    It��s okay, A guy��s dream, I will protect it!


    With Saira safely coming back after being requested to do some errands, I felt a sigh of relief.


    It��s better to consider that even the streets are unsafe.


    From now on, Saira must absolutely be with Til.


    For, that is the safest place in the world


    As long as Libra can be avoided.


    Now I, together with Ilya, took an took an early afternoon nap in the park.


    A park with a lawn which spreads out nicely.


    There are also families and couples in the park.


    At one corner under, a big tree, sleeping on Ilya��s lap feels special.


    Relaxing is important.


    ��Sleeping here, are there any sniping points?��


    ��There are 2 sniping spots. As usual, you do really like to expose yourself to danger huh. Ojou-sama. What a M you are huh?��


    ��Such a declaration������


    Am I a M?


    No, I am not, I guess!?


    ������In any case, what Til said previously got stuck in my head.��


    ��Oshishou-sama?��


    Ilya did hear anything about it?


    �D�DIn which direction did I get assassinated from?


    And that single word she mutter.


    As a result, I got hit by an arrow.


    However�D�D�D�D that frontage opposite me at the point of time?


    ��In addition, that arrow length �� exceeds 90 centimetres.__. Furthermore, if you think about the distance from the sniping point, it is a tightly drawn bow.��


    If that��s the case, the bow��s weight will exceed 20kg?


    So, the assassin ��. is a guy?


    ��Erm��. Ojou-sama. Are you good at bows?��


    ��No? I can��t shoot at all?��


    In the first place, I can��t draw the bow at all��.


    ��In contrary, you seems very well-informed.��


    ��Well, it��s just a little miscellaneous knowledge.��


    The excessive time I had immersed in the infinite sea of internet��..


    My memories aren��t bad so for the better or the worst, my knowledge increased.


    *Goron* As I turned over onto Ilya��s knees and gazed at the garden.


    As I turned my body, some of my hair got strewn onto my face which Ilya gently combed it back.


    So comfortable��.


    When looking at the scenery of the park, there is a girl leading a huge number of children to play.


    Her height seems to be a little shorter than me?


    Asymmetric short hair with a blueish tint.


    She seems to be really adored by the children for they are scrambling around her wanting to play with her.


    A girl with a kind atmosphere around her.


    As I was gazing at her a distance away, our eyes matched unexpectedly.


    ������


    In an instant, the girl immediately started blushing and hurriedly turn to look away.


    ��Ilya? Those kids?��


    ��Judging from the clothes, I dare say that they are children taken care by the church. Those who have lost their parents or something��..��


    Those kids with the only clothes they happened to be wearing which are unflattering.


    ��I see��. But they do look very contented.��


    ��That��s what it is. That girl is probably the children��s�� Sun.��


    In the end, the sniper did not appear.


    If possible, I want to crush this bud of uneasiness ahead of time, but it did not proceed as planned.


    That evening/night.


    Once again venturing out, I reached the park where I was in the afternoon.


    With no sense of human presence, the plaza floated a dark sinister atmosphere which is very different from before.


    With just the moonlight, I stumbled to the tree where I rested in the afternoon.


    Although I had confirmed just in case, there is no one in the trees.


    And just like in the afternoon, I threw myself down under the tree one more time.


    Onto Ilya��s knees


    ��You aren��t angry?��


    ��Compared to controlling Ojou-sama��s action, I want to run along with Ojou-sama��s hopes and protect to the end. That kind of thoughts.��


    ��Still doing something difficult.��


    ��Coming from whose mouth?��


    ��That could be so��


    We stop our frivolous talks and became silent.


    Tomorrow I do not have any competition.


    Therefore, tomorrow��s afternoon and night, I will come here.��


    This is a written challenge.


    �D�DTry aiming me


    The cowardly assassin.


    What Til has said, a tightly drawn bow.


    Even if it��s in the night, there can��t be no sound.


    The insect��s chirping, the bustling sounds of the people in the street and the sound of the wind.


    Together with Ilya, both of us, as if dissolved into the ground and passed our time like that and conspicuously a strong wind blew past.


    The huge tree rustled.


    And�D�D


    In an instant, an ominous sound rang coming and that is coming towards us.


    I can see it!


    With unmatched accuracy, it is dead-on.


    Actually the attack that I perceive, is being repelled by Ilya.


    ���D�Dtsu����


    We immediately stood up.


    And checked our surroundings.


    As predicted earlier, it is one of the two spots mentioned.


    ��Are you okay, Ilya?��


    ��Yes, I am. But that attack is sharper than I had expected�D�D It just got surpassed.��


    Ilya��s field which has shown to be able to defend against the ice dragon��s attack was surpassed?


    Will the second shot come?


    Or, he/she made a blunder and changing positions?


    ��Thunder!��


    Although I am unable to grasp his location, I attack the general area with magic.


    As the thunder hits the building��s wall, for an instant, the area was illuminated and the darkness vanished.


    ��He/she is there!��


    Nevertheless, there is no feedback from the Thunder.


    For he is too far, it is not possible to aim the assassin accurately from here.


    The second shot, despite it being set up, it has yet to come?


    Nay�D�DHe is accumulating!


    In a second, I perceived a weak shrilling sound ringing out.


    ���D�DDodge it! Ilya!��


    At my voice, Ilya immediately lie face down.


    Just a split instant later, a high pitched shrill whistled past and the arrow pierced through the green field!.


    �D�DAlthough we had imagined that scenario but it��s unbelievable!


    Defence 5, I dare say is Ilya��s unique skill.


    That it pierce through?!


    ������My guess but..��


    ��Yeah��


    ��Abandoning all of elements of battle except for one, the one most beneficial, a job which allows him to use purely��Strength��. That��s �D�D��


    Deciding the location, not moving, not allowing any chance of counterattack. That concentration and strength change him into a sure kill hunter ( One punch man).


    The opponent has Strength 5!


    I cannot help saying that I had underestimated him!


    I was under the impression that if Ilya is around, it will be a walk in the park.


    What should I do?


    I want to jump and close the distance, but is that also making light of my opponent?


    If I were to jump~


    The consequence��


    ��Thunder!��


    I fired my magic at the area a moment ago.


    Feedback�D�D None!


    He is not at the same position at all!?


    When I devote all my attention to sight, I can hear the dim sound of the bow firing again.


    The dim shrill of the arrow and the reflection of the pale arrowhead reflected under the moonlight.


    ��This is bad�D�D��


    ���D�DDO YOU WANT TO BE DEFEATED������


    Ilya, once again stood in front of me.


    In no time, the sound of the arrow clashing into the field reverberate the area.


    ��I am Ojou-sama��s shield. No matter who my opponents are, I will simply destroy all of them!��


    But, speaking of her yelling/fighting spirit, it seems pretty stupid.


    In reality,this time round, Ilya��s spirit exceeds the opponent��s attack and she received the attack which seems to be stronger than the previous one.


    The conflict between Strength 5 and Defence 5.


    But, this exchange between attack and defence becomes in equilibrium.


    On one side, the situation where Ilya is just receiving is getting worst and worst.


    �D�DI must do it.


    ���D�DIlya, the fourth shot, Please take it no matter what it takes, During that moment, I will jump toward the opponent.��


    ��You can��t. If the opponent focus on shooting based on speed, Ojou-sama��s defence��.��


    ��I understand. I do not plan to commit suicide. Believe in me.��


    ������ Yes my lady!��


    It��s a contest.


    I sharpen my senses.


    I surround my body with lightning.


    The fourth shot came!


    ���D�Dtsu!!��


    Once again, the clash of the arrow and the field.


    As compared to before, it��s even stronger!


    From Ilya��s mouth, some blood flowed out.


    I am sorry, Ilya.


    NOW�D�D!


    From Ilya��s back, I jump out.


    �D�DThe opponent believed that it is a sure kill and fired her arrow.


    ���D�DI WILL NOT LOSE!!��


    I inserted with all my strength the repellent force into the coin that I was holding in my hand,


    That strength with the twisting of my body, created a gap within the straight line.


    A slight movement.


    However, the opponent jumped and aimed at me with my head as the target itself


    A slight mistake will determine my life and death.


    The arrow skimmed my leg.


    It��s hot as if it��s burning.


    However, that�D�D is just a graze!


    Jumping and hitting the spot shows how terrifying the opponent��s ability is. But it��s already too late.


    The Silhouette I gazed at is completely not in a panic. On the contrary he lowered his bow as if he gave up.


    Finally, I who jumped onto a building, in a flash/ without hesitation force him to eat my lightning at full power.


    More than I thought, she has no resistance.


    Agility and Intelligence are also very low huh.


    Without negligence, I reach the vicinity.


    There is no presence at all.


    He is alone?


    I cautiously confirmed the fallen opponent.


    Finally, I will repay the frightening sniper with 1 arrow.


    And thereupon, I saw . That face �D�D


    ���D�DEh����


    ��Girl��with a face she may have while praying, stretched out as if sleeping.


    Since some of the best 16 of the arena��s tournament mysteriously resigned , my best 8 have been decided.


    That opponent, with her overwhelming bow skills has completely won at the preliminary contest.


    ��Ilya, my chest hurts.��


    That afternoon, I once again came to the park and gazed at the children who are coming in from the park gate to play.


    And, that ��Girl��appearance isn��t there.


    The children also seems to be in low spirit.


    ��For some reasons we do not know but in this world, it��s just that sort of thing.��


    ��Yes��..��


    ��But you must not mull on this. Because�D�D��


    I place a finger on Ilya��s lips to silence her.


    In exchange, I continued the exchange of words.


    ��For, we are still living. That��s right, isn��t it.��


    That sort of words is extremely bitter.


    We did nothing and just gazed at them.


    The children sometimes frolicking around and bustling around the garden lively.

 Volume 2 - CH 43

    Best 8.


    From now on, there is no one else remaining except the truly strong ones.


    At the hotel room with two double beds placed together, in the middle of the bed, we validate the competition table distributed by the tournament administration.


    The width of the bed is satisfactory but as usual, I hugged TIl and brought her closer. Therefore, she had already given up and left it as is.


    Such high body temperature you have, Til.


    ���� A kid?


    I reorganize my heart and look at the chart on hand.


    This Battle tournament seems to have taken place in the past and the military power displayed here will affect both inside and outside the Royal Capital��s situation.


    Therefore, if the influential princes respectively find a representative, the royal capital��s name will rise in fame.


    Of course, The political world is not that simple to be using just that to determine the shifting of powers completely.


    Therefore, it can be said that I am in the open while Francesca is behind the scenes.


    From the competition��s chart given by the tournament administration, my next opponent is�D�D ��clair.


    ��What is this? This sweet looking name.��


    �俼�ڤˡ����ƥ��`�ɼ������ȕ�����Ƥ��롣


    On the remarks, Sutearto family representative is written on it.


    It��s not one of the big three families.


    Incidentally, I have also overlooked another name.


    I had found Reynold Sacramento.


    If I defeat the opponent I will get through the top 8 and reach the top 4


    For the sake of Francesca, I do not want to lose.


    ���������Q�٤ޤǤ��g�˰��΂ȤνM�ߺϤ碌�Ǥϡ��⤦һ�Ĥ����ҤȤϵ�����ʤ���


    However until the point where I emerge from my bracket as the winner, I will not meet anymore family representatives.( ��clair is the last)


    Viewing the other bracket.


    In the other bracket, I found the name I am looking for.


    In the remarks, Austria��s representative is written on it.


    ���������ߥʥ���


    ������Aminasu/ Aminase/ Aminase��


    TL Note: Decide whatever you want.


    An Alias?


    Or perhaps, it might have a different meaning in the alternate world no?


    No��.In order to let me understand the meaning, it seems to have been translated for me.


    If that��s the case, I guess I will take it literally.


    Could it possibly be a proper noun, it��s just too much for their parent to name her that.


    Granted that, with such an openly playful opponent, I must not lose to the family who allowed it.


    �D�DI sense an ill omen.


    Although I did not look at the other battle opponents�� information first hand, I listened to what Saira had scouted about them.


    That so-called Aminasu opponent seems to win by massacring his opponent.


    In addition to that, according to Saira, during the battle, there is no particular way of fighting and he clearly enjoyed killing.


    At present, the person I do not want to lost to the most is Austria.


    However, there is no other way to stop that other than stepping forward in the finals


    I have no problems if this Aminasu gets defeated before reaching the finals but such a convenience could not possibly happen.


    Because, listening to Saira��s words, it��s said that he is overwhelming.


    However, that massacare��..


    ������Well, when it comes to that, be prepared to give in to my cuteness!��


    ��It will come to nothing, Ojou-sama��


    ��You woke up!?��


    From the nearby bed, Ilya called out with her eyes closed.


    And the appointed day of the match arrived.


    Being allocated to a private waiting room to use for the final tournament, I worked on my gloves till the time my match commence.


    ��Is this okay?��


    As I fix her bed hair, she is working for my sake.


    That person, although it��s in the afternoon, she had just woke up a while ago.


    There is no room for doubt that she is the strongest but her fuel consumption is really bad.


    No��. She is just a lazy person huh.


    ��Yes. Thank you very much, Til. It won��t be foul play, am I right?��


    I look at Ilya who is reading the tournament regulation.


    ��Weapons and armour are one��s responsibilites. Regarding those unique skills, they are allowed. There is no problem at all.��


    ��That��s good.��


    I inserted my hands into the Caster Gloves.


    As it��s completely custom made for my sake. it fit into my hand completely as if it��s part of my body.


    ��My heart is going *dokidoki*��. If I made a mistake��. More than that, if it broke��.��


    Saira who brought to me the weapon she created before my eyes is unable to settle down.


    Her ears are standing and drooping.


    ��You worry too much, Saira. You had experimented it many times. In addition, it��s unlikely to just spoil in the middle of the competition. You are also doing the maintenance as well. ��


    I do not need such a miracle.


    ��The weapon you made for me is splendid/ magnificent. As expected of my smith.��


    ��Alice-san�� It��s embarrassing nya.��


    As I stroke Saira��s ears who is embarrassed, it allows me to divert the tension before the competition.


    Mass produced goods have no quality and it��s different from the custom made goods.


    Well, how should I put it. The mass produced goods having no quality at all, that��s normal.


    In short, that��s normal quality.


    Above those are high quality.


    High quality.


    Again above those are smelting


    Super Quality


    Yet again above those are perfect.


    Perfect Quality


    And there are weapons spoken in the legends


    Those are of the highest quality, Rare quality.


    TL Note: All these are in Katakana. It sounds really weird but do bear with it.


    ��Someday, it��s my dream to make the best weapon of the highest quality for you !��


    ǰ�ȉ������ä������


    Your dream has changed.


    ��I will be waiting.��


    ��Yes nya!��


    She replied in a lively manner.


    Although I do admire her sewing, her smelting is also very cool.


    Using raw materials as a base, giving birth to new weapons like magic.


    With hands hovering over the materials placed on the table, with a dazzle of light, new weapons are borned.


    Incidentally, after making those, she got exhausted. So in reality, she is probably using magic.


    ��Ojou-sama. It��s almost time.��


    ��Yes. So I will be going.��


    Upon Ilya��s urging, I stood up.


    ��Try your best!/ Fighting!��


    ��Thank you!��


    Lastly I stroked Saira��s ears.


    Funya, her face leaked an expression.


    ��Alice yo, Today��s opponent is a magician? ��


    ��It seems so.��


    ��I will not allow you to lose in the same arena. If you lose, it will be special training throughout the night.��


    With a sinister smile floating on her face, my master proclaimed.


    ������I will engrave it into my soul��


    For, this person will really do it��..


    �ݺϤ������ơ����ꥢ���_���Ƥ��줿���Ҥ����DZ�ä���


    To psych me up, Ilya opened the waiting room door and passed through it


    ��Saa, They have arrived! For today��s second match, both contestants are both females! And they are mutually good in magic! ��


    Accompanying the referee cum announcer Onee-san announcement, the spectators cheered too.


    Stepping up onto the circular battle arena, stood directly before is a girl who seems to be of the same age as me.


    It��s definitely�� ��clair.


    On the 2 side up deep crimson hair with light blue eyes.


    Randomly flashy.


    With fairly the same height as me as well, with hands on her hip and a fearless smile on her face, she seems to be looking down on me.


    How to say, a girl with a unyielding spirit.


    ��You use magic?��


    ��Yes, I do.��


    ��Let me, ��clair teach you whose magic is the strongest.��


    Ahh, there is there is.


    A kid who calls herself by her first name.


    ����clair is a fire magic user?��


    As I was affected by her relaxed atmosphere, I unknowingly called her without any honorifics.


    That ��clair who did not mind my question nodded in assent triumphantly.


    ��Yes, I am. Fire magic is for sure the supreme! The strongest offensive magic! My Master, Demon Flame is the proof!��


    ��Demon Flame ����


    Francesca has talked about it. The strongest magician at the top of pinnacle?


    The person rivalling Til?


    ���դգ����@�������������쥢�Όg����֤äƤ���е������ʤ�ơ����g���ä�������飡��


    ��Fufu! Surprised? If ��clair has ability, she will be taken in as a disciple. It��s that simple!��


    I am also taken in as a disciple with 1 glance.


    But, is that so��.


    Til has seen through my magic power but did that Demon Flame seen through ��clair��s magic power as well?


    Intelligence�� As expected 5?


    I must not be negligent.


    �����ޤ������ͶϤ�ʤ�����


    But I have not be negligent since coming here.


    During the sniper��s battle, I was pierced.


    ��In addition, ��clair�� hates lightning magic.��


    ��Although your name is ��clair������


    ��Urusai! I hate that, you know! ��


    Ah, did I stepped on a landmine?


    ��But ��clair sounds cute and I think it��s a good name.��


    ������Re��Really? Fuun, You are rather promising, aren��t you.��


    ��������


    ��Thank you��


    Somewhat cute naaa, this girl is.


    ��Name��


    ��Ehh?��


    ��Your name, tell me. ��clair will specially remember it in advance as ��clair��s battle experience.��


    ��It��s Alice.��


    Look at the competition table, will ya.


    During our idle chatter, it seems like the referee Onee- san has already finished her talk show.


    I am being made to stand below the starting line.


    ��Alice. It��s is not shameless to lose today desuwa. As you will be defeated by the future strongest magician in the world.��


    Turning her back towards me, bold words came out from ��clair.


    I am unsure to how amazing Demon Flame is to what extent, but among the strong people I recognised, Til is unparalleled.


    As for the disciple me, falling behind here will be a big disgrace to Til.


    In addition, I had also swore in my heart.


    ��The strongest huh�� I will be not defeated.��


    I had decided.


    As we take our respective position, the spectators became silent as well.


    ��And�D�DPlease begin!��


    With the referee Onee-chan��s signal, both of us moved along the side as if we are mirroring each other.


    If it��s movement itself, I am faster.


    If that��s the case, it will be a gamble


    A pre-emptive strike, Receive it!


    ���D�DThunder����


    It hit!


    I do not have naive thoughts that that will be the end or something.


    First of all, I want to see to what extent is her magic defence.


    ��Fire wall!��


    �ȡ�˼�ä����������쥢���֤򸶤�������ԁ���o����ħ���򳪤�����


    And so I thought but, ��clair raised her hand and chanted a no chant magic.


    In accordance to that name, the wall of fire block my lightning.


    Compared to Til��s ridiculous defensive mechanism, it is a decent protective magic�� BUT!


    ��clair who received my magic changed her expression.


    ��Na.. St�� Stronk!��


    The equilibrium of the flame wall and lightning lasted for a few seconds.


    And ��clair with an appearance as if she had just tide over something breathe out some words.


    ��Alice, You��.! Great! You are suitable as my opponent!��


    It appears somehow or another she had determined my strength and nevertheless, she smiled fearlessly with her eyes glittering*Kirakira*.


    When I look at the scene, I unintentionally smiled.


    This is the first time I felt this happy fighting.


    ��And this time, I will be coming, Alice!��


    At the same time, the weapon she was holding in her hands�D�Dthe whip phantasmagorically swoop towards me


    ��Come to me Spirits of Fire and become my sword�D�D Fire Enchant!��


    Furthermore, the whip was clad in flames.


    Even if I dodge it, just by passing by close to me, I will take damage!


    What terrific attack power.


    ��You sure are nimble!��


    ��That��s my selling point!��


    Somehow or another I handled all her attacks.


    But even so, as the whips passing by close to me with force, I accumulated a little damage each time


    ��Thunder!��


    During an interval of her attack, I instantly shot thunder towards the surrounding of ��clair.


    ��An AOE attack!��


    Although she did not invoke the Flame wall, she received it with her magic defence.


    But even though, as if she took damage to an certain extent, ��clair staggered a little.


    ��Really! Such an irritating Lightning!��


    ��As you don��t understand the romance of Lightning magic, you lose! ��clair!��


    ��Urusai-wayo~! I had said so! Fire magic for sure is the supreme! I will show it to you !��


    Interrupting my caustic words, ��clair set into a chanting aria.


    It differs from the defensive magic and she is accumulating magic.


    I can perceive the red magical particles that ��clair is gathering.


    I had thought of using thunder to interrupt her but that seems to be too inelegant.


    I stopped moving and clad myself with lightning.


    ��You aren��t coming? Even if you come, I do have countermeasures but you won��t be able to see it, Alice!��


    ��Battling with ��clair�� is troubling, but I felt somewhat happy.��


    ��Excellent! Let me present to you the best hottest battle!��


    Her character is really like the character/ avatar of fire magic.


    The magical particles stopped gathering around ��clair.


    ��Are you ready? Please don��t die Alice! If you die, I will be angry!��


    ��You are talking unreasonably. ��


    It��s certain that I am risking my life for this battle but, in some respects, I enjoy myself very much.


    Be it studying or exercising, it appears that competing with her will be the most interesting.


    ��clair probably thinks of me as the same way as well.


    ��Breath of Stars surrounding Mother Earth, converge as the Fiery crimson lotus that illuminates fiercely and cleanses thine sins!�D�DStar Flare!!��


    The eruption of red flames.


    A magic which bathe the whole arena in vivid flames like the sun.


    Therefore, there are two options. One is to jump directly ahead, the other is to bear with it.


    If I were to jump directly overhead, I will not be able to change my direction at all.


    Without exception, checkmate.


    If that��s the case, I will use the one least suited for me�D�DTo bear with it!


    �D�DI will use this��


    ��Cast Release!�D�DIcicle Garden!!��


    With glittering blue magic, an absolute zero ice wall burst forth in front of me.


    To prevent it from getting blown off, I did not forget use lightning magic to magnetize the floor.


    ��What the!? Ice magic!?��


    With a loud roar. the towering Ice wall completely fusion with the red flame.


    The conflict of magic resulted in a terrific blast, resulting in the spectators shrieking in shock.


    Being wrapped with blue radiance, I started my aria.


    This wall which can never be broken�D�D


    ��Descend from heaven a blade of light, become my sword and pierce through the darkness!���D�DLightning������


    Passing through the ice wall and red flame, a silver flash pierces through ��clair.


    ���D�DKu, Ach����


    I broke through ��clair��s red magic defence and she crumpled to the ground as if she was convulsing.


    Several seconds later, the red, blue and silver magic fluttering around the arena scattered.


    The queer silence after the tempest.


    During that moment, I slowly move closer to ��clair who had fallen.


    The referee Onee-san who had wisely stepped off from the arena in the midst of the fight gulped.


    She probably thought that I will give the finishing blow.


    ����clair�D�D Today, I do not want fight with you more than this.��


    Having said that, I extend out my hand towards ��clair.


    ������Now it��s the probably time to withdraw��I understand.��


    With a sullen regretful voice, a reply came from ��clair.


    I unintentionally breathe a sigh of relief.


    ��clair clumsily grasped my extended hand.


    Her body is probably still numb from my lightning attack.


    Although it pierced through 2 magic, ��clair is the first opponent to take my lightning attack to this extent.


    My left hand to some extent is a foul play but my right hand is my true power.


    But, she is definitely strong.


    ��The secret previously�� that?��


    ��clair turned her sights to �D�Dthe glove as she held my hand.


    ��Yes, that is my best smith. Isn��t it cool?��


    ��I will not say it��s cowardice. You had prepared to that extent�� It��s a pity but.��


    Nonchalantly, I healed ��clair.


    ��You������


    In order to move her body, ��clair stood up.


    And she brushed off my hands and thrust her finger at me.


    ��Is that okay!? Don��t think that this is the end! Not yet not yet, for ��clair is still going to get stronger! ��


    ��Fufu, Okay! I will be looking forward to it.��


    ��clair whose face redden to the point where it will not lose to her hair colour and look away.


    ���D�DI admit defeat.��


    And with that declaration, the whole area burst out into cheers.

 Volume 2 - CH 44

    ��Fu,Fun. To boil or to grill, do as you like! For ��clair is not particularly afraid of it!��


    After battling with ��clair and returning back to the  waiting room, soon after, ��clair was being brought here by the tournament committee.


    Hanging at the sides of her hips are her crimson red hair in a twin ponytail.


    TL: SHANA IS HERE


    Walking everywhere as if she is flapping her wings, with almond shaped eyes which are sky-blue rather than light blue.


    Her double tooth protruding obviously and firmly from the sides of her mouth


    This kid has full marks for charm, I guess?


    Lovely��


    ��If you were to say that, those kinds of words do exist, I guess������


    If one is to give in at the battle tournament, you ought to present something to the opponent.


    That something itself is a vague expression but it can be said that in short you have to present a tribute that is of equal value to your opponent.


    Incidentally, even if you escape, you will be placed on the wanted list, so it seems pointless.


    The battle tournament is terrifying in that sense.


    ��How should I put it, why is it that ��clair has to be responsible for this alone? Isn��t it a fact that she is the Steardheart��s representative?��


    ��That is my defeat nano. Things such as receiving backings, is forever my humiliation.��


    ��Did they abandoned you?��


    ��Yes, is it bad?��


    It��s not that bad per se


    It��s more like constricting the noose around your own neck.


    ��What do you think, Ilya?��


    ��If you were to pick up the abandoned goods here, you will be seen lightly. Please be a compassionate person. ��


    ����.. And that��s what my right hand lady says. ��


    ��I-I-Isn��t it obvious? In the world of competition, it��s not that sweet afterall. In addition, you had resolute yourself and decided to participate in the contest!��


    Oi Oi��


    She is shuddering like a fawn. So cuteee.


    ��Ec..��clairs important thing. I will give it to you, Alice!��


    ������Huh����


    Eh��


    ����EHHH��


    ��Im..Important things?��


    ��Important things are important things! Don��t make me say it a number of times, Baka!��


    ��clair, who turned bright red till her neck, avert her face with all her might.


    �D�DWhat has just happened, Alice��


    Calm down


    Stay Cool.


    Think about it.


    This is the deciding point of the conversation!


    ��clair is cute.


    A pretty girl ( Bishoujo)


    Sweat flowed on my cheeks.


    No no no, think about it in a fantasy setting.


    For kids, their important thing is definitely their heirloom magic item, isn��t it that sort of thing?


    Not a chance�`, if it��s Alice-san, it��s the lowest�`.


    In the first place, I am not a girl��


    ������Fellow females, what do you think?��


    I tried asking really seriously.


    ��I-I am thinking about freedom in particular.��


    ��clairs high pitched nasal voice tickled my ears.


    Freedom


    Am I said to be lagging behind?


    Or, is this the world standard in the fantasy world?


    With this, has our conversation concluded?


    Chi, Read the mood!


    I don��t understand what is going on.


    ���D�DOjou-sama��


    ��Hiik!��


    TL: It��s more like getting really surprised hii -ck!


    A icy cold voice rang out right beside me.


    ��Wh..What is it, Ilya?��


    What��s with that look filled of scorn?!


    No, I will blame it on the mood, or my persecution complex.


    During the times when someone felt guilty in their heart, of their own accord they will project it out to others.


    ��If you ever become a slave, I believe you have an average value of one platinum coin. ��


    ���D�DEhh, Slave?��


    Slave?


    ��Kaka, I��m prepared! No matter what kind of bullying, I will not be daunted! ��


    Ahh, that sort of thing?


    That sort of thing?


    ��That important thing of yours is the status��?��


    ��I don��t have on hand, so it can��t be helped.��


    �����쥢�������餺�������ȷͤ��Ƥ��롣


    ��clair as usual is barking*wan wan*


    Isn��t it great to be this lively.


    ��Ilya��


    ��Yes, Ojou-sama.��


    ��Getting defeated once, you ought to lose everything, isn��t it?��


    ��It��s a difficult question.��


    ��I do not think that way. I believe in having the chance to start all over again.��


    ��And?��


    ��Yeah, I do not want to place shackles onto Eclair. I believe Eclair flapping her wings freely suits her better. Don��t you think so?��


    ��If that��s what Ojou-sama says��


    Therefore, I will not be sinned for the possibility of nipping a young bud.


    I have mistaken!


    I was lost in my greed!


    I am despicable!


    ��With that said, ��clair������


    ��Alice������


    With her glance as if our friendship is sprouting.


    ���D�DBecome my slave��


    ��What is the meaning of your statement!?��


    My My�`


    I didn��t decide this out of jest you know?


    I want ��clair but being a slave beside me, there is something wrong about it


    ��Really�� Although I did not offer a substitute for myself, please do not continue in the battle tournament. Don��t you worry about it?��


    ��Fun~, I do not plan to lose you know.��


    At the side, I felt a gaze implicitly asking ��Did Ojou-sama said that?�� but but I don��t mind it


    ��Nee, ��clair. I don��t say that I want you to stay by my side forever. However, I want to meet you again. I will only say this time, I am lonely without you.��


    (��clair)��Wh..What�� But ��clair does not plan to let you escape while being ahead. ��


    ��That��s great. So�D�D Good luck?��


    With the winner��s privilege, I forcefully entwined my pinky with ��clair��s pinky.


    ��We are friends. Let��s meet up someday again. It��s a promise��


    Once finishing my words, I did a pinky promise with her.


    I didn��t mind about ��clair not knowing about pinky promises and her bewildered expression.


    Such an ��clair, after staring blanking at her own pinky, hurriedly stepped back forcefully.


    ��It��s wrong! Alice! ��clair and you aren��t particularly friends.��


    That gaze of hers is really lively as her mood cleared up.


    ��You are ��clairs rival ! Therefore remember it please!��


    TL: She is getting frustrated at the end


    With such a lively declaration, the flame girl left the waiting room.


    The battle tournament management committee also shook their heads and left the room without any issues.


    And with that. peace return back to the waiting room.


    At the corner are Til who went through it as if it doesn��t concern her and Saira who is wearing her headband without fail breathe a sigh of relief.


    Speaking of which, is Til sleeping? .. She is fast asleep.


    And in addition to that, ��clair.


    With just her around, it become dazzling like the sun.


    Truly an epitome of the sun.


    ��I think she is too good for you.��


    ��Fufu, You think so? She being a slave, I hate it. That��s what Eclair had conveyed to me. ��


    ��What about me?��


    ��As for Ilya, if you are not beside me all the time, I will be troubled.��


    ���D�DFufu, Yes my lady.��


    Thus presently, the formidable best 8 match has concluded.


    As always, the world seems huge to me.


    ***


    ��The silver lightning spirit����


    The next day afternoon.


    I visited Francesca at her mansion to discuss about reaching the top four and the future, parroted out the two words that came out from Francesca��s mouth.


    Today, I had entrusted Ilya with other matters so therefore I am alone.


    ��I see desuwa~. Now, there is a huge rumor spreading in the streets? Don��t you know?��


    TL: Francesca started speaking in a honorific form. 1 level higher than the normal in terms of respect.


    Francesca elegantly brought her afternoon tea to her lips as she smiled sweetly.


    Sitting in an elegant posture directly opposite me, with her butler standing behind her as usual.


    Despite being of the same age, she have a somewhat fascinating seductiveness around her.


    ������This is the first time I am hearing this. ��


    ��Fufu, really? Then , on the way back to the hotel, try waving your hand at the passerbys? I am sure that everyone will be very happy desuwa~ ��


    ��I will be tactful��


    Why am I requested to do such things��


    ��Even just looking at you from the side, Alice looks really beautiful. If there are no rumors around, then it will be more weird. In addition, you had just cleared Best 8 in a striking manner��


    It��s all ��clairs fault!!


    TL: Alice is blaming on ��clair


    ��


    She used her flashy magic ignorantly!


    I dislike that kind of flashiness.


    ��. But I can��t just escape from that.


    ��The opponent is also very gorgeous/ showy, isn��t she.��


    ��Eh? Speaking of which, you had watched my match? Fran��


    ������..��


    ��Fran?��


    I tilted my head at Francesca who didn��t respond.


    ��Ehhh? I definitely watched it. Fran had said so.��


    With Francesca propping her face with her hands breathe a sigh of yearning.


    ��Eh? I had said that you can��t?��


    ��No! What did you say , Alice! The things I said once, it��s impossible to revoke it desuwa~! Therefore, from now on, you must call me Fran. ��


    ��E..Eh? I am strong you know, Fran. ��


    Commoners can��t understand the troubles of a Ohime-sama.


    ��I am sorry that I offended you. And you want to talk about Reynold, I guess? ��


    ��Yeah, as he will be my next opponent. ��


    Francesca stood up straight and closed her eyes and started to think deeply


    Reynold Sacramento


    A knight with airs of a prince.


    Out of the 3 Big families, if I remembered he would be called obo~chama since he is the sacramento��s distinguished son. that would be the reason behind his ability.


    TL: This sentence means that if you consider that he is the son of a distinguished family( Sacramento), aka he is Bocchan ( which means son of the family if you read Nisekoi) , he will definitely is stronk.


    Looking at the opposite block, as expected, Austria is also present.


    It becomes like this eventually huh.


    In the beginning, Francesca said that after entering, even if I lose immediately, she doesn��t mind. Now, I understand the meaning of what she said.


    After best 16 and best 8, there is no meaning if I do not defeat this opponent.


    These matches, even the preliminary rounds as well as Best 4, the essence doesn��t change.


    The significance is that if you win through, there is no point other than winning the overall competition.


    ��Honestly speaking, it doesn��t matter to me if Alice pulls out from here.��


    ��Is it due to from now on, the risk will just increase steadily? ��


    ��If you look into that sort of eyes once, I think you will understand. In addition, I guess that even if it��s a contest, it will be troubling, ��


    ��Therefore, I hope that you can provide me some news or gossips, my employer-sama.��


    ��You are too malicious desuwa~. But Alice�� is it really okay?��


    Even if I were to fall from here, I am pretty sure that Francesca will continue to fight alone,


    However, I am sure that me winning will be a plus for her and there will no minuses,


    ��I don��t feel like I have done a job that��s worth a platinum coin yet. I mean, I feel bad.��


    ��Such honesty desuwa~��


    ��In addition, I being your friend, want to be part of your strength �D�D Fran��


    ������You are conceited desuwa~��


    I lightly brushed off the piercing glare from the butler behind her.


    Fun, I have already gotten used to the bad glare from that guy.


    ��You better be prepared for embroiling me into this matter carelessly, Fran. I will be black-hearted if you are half baked.��


    TL: Black-hearted/ mean the idea is to make her regret it.


    On the forehead of the butler, a vein pops out.


    Although he had drawn his sword from his hips, Francesca used her arms and pressed it down.


    But her body was shivering.


    ��Kufufufu! I am really happy! Alice!��


    As tear welled up at the corners of her eyes, Francesca smiled.


    Using her own index fingers, she lightly brushed the corners of her eyes.


    The sight of her weeping strangely looks really attractive and Erotic~ish


    ��Ehh, Ehhh. I am prepared!��


    ��It has come to that! Therefore, please teach me the secret plan of exterminating the red Oni.��


    ��The red Oni! Fufu!��


    Francesca seems to have a sense of humor today.


    Although we are separated by a table, we lean forward and happily gestured at each other while we chatted.


    With such a splendid smile, it��s truly appropriate for her age,


    But, during that evening, we realized something.


    Although we betted our life at the battle tournament, we are being viewed like nothing more than a source of entertainment.

 Volume 2 - CH 45

    I was totally engrossed in my conversation with Francesca.


    The sky outside is getting dyed in madder red as evening hour approaches.


    The countermeasures for the battle tournament have concluded early and we are just chatting.


    Her hobby is painting.


    Being asked to model for it, refusing, insisting, refusing, insisting, just bickering like that.


    She will without fail practice everyday the swordplay she learnt from her dead gallant mother.


    When she was young,she met the so-called Persius wanderer by chance and chosen to be her attendant despite objections from the surrounding people.


    And the interest in guys!


    We are not alike in that regard.


    There is a huge disparity between our thoughts.


    ��Alice. You dream too much desuwa~. Completely like an Ohime-sama.��


    ������If it��s being said by Fran, that��s all there is to it.��


    The end result of me being called an Ohime-sama like this.


    It��s not about the talk about me beginning to like guys in particular but aren��t those kind of guys okay?


    To start off with it isn��t about talking about me liking guys in particular but isn��t that kind of guy okay


    So we are nowhere in line.


    ��So, if I were to be a guy, will you fall in love with me?��


    ��Falling in love with Alice? For Alice to be a gentleman��. I cannot imagine it at all.��


    ��No way!?��


    ��Why are you that surprised?��


    ��.. Consequently, thinking about it, my acting must be flawless, isn��t it?


    If so, I should be happy.


    There is no mistaking it.


    ��But, yeah desuwa~��. I think I will surely not hate Alice desuwa~��


    With her reddening face being illuminated by the sunset, my heart jumps.


    ��Re-Really? I see��If I were to be born as a male, it will be good. ��


    For some reasons, I am sad and wish for a sex change right here right now or something��


    ��Ufufu, Let��s wait for the next world, Alice.��


    I according to Til��s words, will have a long life( This sentence has a tinge of implied sadness )


    In the midst of the broken conversation, the attendant frantically enters the dining room.


    Planning to tell her something in private, when he saw me, he stopped talking.


    ��It��s okay. Talk here.��


    With a single sentence from Francesca, the attendant talked despite being bewildered.


    �D�DThere is movement from Austria.


    After listening to that, Francesca immediately stood up.


    ��I can��t wait till the battle tournament ends. Those undisciplined dogs desuwa!��


    The exchange between Fran and the attendant, compared to before is not appropriate for her age.


    Francesca Wilmington.


    ��Order for the knight company to evacuate the citizens.��


    After listening to Francesca��s instructions, the attendants dash out.


    As for the others, after listening to general instructions from all sides, they left, leaving behind the person in charge.


    ��Advance party move out! Rear Guards, keep up with the pace. Communications relayers, tighten the network! ��


    The girl is not fazed


    Nay�D�DWith a leader who is lost here, you will be sorry for the citizens.


    Francesca definitely understands the present situation.


    ��The soldier��s preparations?��


    ��They are in the midst of preparation.��


    ��The royal army is not moving. They cannot create a gap for the republic to take advantage of. Wilmington��s private army will be the ones deciding this.��


    ��I understand.��


    The ikemen butler��s flat voice.


    He replied tactfully and calmly


    Even I who was  watching the development from the start had the worst thought floating up in my mind.


    ��Fran! Are we going to war?!��


    Letting the army hear such words, I reflexively placed my hands on my mouth


    And Francesca while receiving her own rapier from the butler, declared coldly.


    ��This is not a war�D�D�D�DBut Terrorism. Insurgent Suppression!��


    The Royal big 3 families.


    Austria, Sacramento, Wilmington.


    Those 3 distinguished families, each respectively have their own exclusive huge residence.


    The place Francesca is in now can be said to be like a holiday villa.


    Because they are all aristocracy, ducal lineages.


    In short, the head of the household.


    Swearing their loyalty to the monarchy, they serve the king close by his side. However, they have their own citizens, their own land, and their own country


    The power these 3 big families hold is huge. They set up a kingdom in the middle of the triangle set up by the 3 of them.


    As Romusu Wilmington works as a regent, so Wilmington family presently has huge numbers of garrison in the royal capital.


    And now, at this point of junction, Francesca grasped the information that Austria has raised an army in his own country.


    A statement has yet to be announced but having this information made him lose his initiative.


    His intention is clear but uncertain. However, this is definitely an insurgence.


    �D�DAnd now, even the Royal Capital has been engulfed in a sea of flames.


    ��The battle between the royal kingdom and the republic has been averted but there is mutiny within the castle walls!��


    While helping out the guidance of refuges in the bunkers, I looks towards the royal palace.


    The skirmishes between Austria��s normal soldiers and the knights battalion who had in one breathe taken over the inner citadels have unfolded.


    Even on the way, the conflict between the knights battalion and the enemies can be seen here and there.


    The knights in the knight��s battalion have the kingdom��s crest of the Sun and Lion engraved into their armour making them easy to be distinguished.


    Equipment and teamwork are very important during a group campaign.


    As it is not like there is no danger of friendly fire.


    Both my conspicuous appearances and excessive name are useful for such a time like this.


    According to what Francesca said, there are many people who know about my results in the Battle tournament and being Wilmington��s representative, so they obediently listened to my directions


    I guide the citizens to the evacuation site arranged by Francesca previously.


    ��Please excuse me, but I don��t want to go through those feelings ever again! Even if it��s just one person, I must save them!��


    I remembered the incident in Rinnal Street.


    I also want to do the things I am able to do.


    I do not have time for Francesca.


    This rebellion, is within and out of the royal capital. A double Whammy.


    Although it is a must to quickly settle the chaos within the district, I am battling my life against 10 thousand Austria troops.


    In comparison, the royal capital��s troops aren��t moving while her own personal troops that are under her command number at 8 thousand.


    That��s some grave numbers.


    The troops proficiencies.


    The choice of tactics.


    Either way , there are no room for any mistakes.


    While it may be true, if the royal army were to move, the risk of losing the war will decrease.


    But the tension with the republic can be said to be excessively fiery.


    No, that just might be part of my opponent��s plan


    The girl��s enemy is placing considerable pressure on Francesca��s shoulders both in and out of the city.


    As Romusu Wilmington is unable to take direct command, it��s not an exaggeration to say that Francesca* has been currently entrusted as the kingdom��s helmsman.


    With the absence of the governing king, the regent being entrusted by the substitute young king does not work out.


    With that gap in governance, the rebellion arises at the perfect time.


    Arusento kingdom now is in the midst of facing tenacity.


    I sent those troops who are setting streets on fire and swooping down onto the escaping residents to their graves with Thunder.


    ��The flashy representative in the Battle tournament huh�� Certainly, it��s a rising event and the citizens are rising in favour of you as well. ��


    I didn��t think I will be bewildered by Francesca but there is no mistaking that it��s hard to be vigilant during the merry making festival.


    With enemy soldiers within the district is the evidence for it.


    Austria��s stationary troops are truly troublesome.


    There is also another matter I am worried about.


    The information that I am in the midst of collecting while moving on my own.


    ������That����


    Before the street, a small girl lack hair and eyes fell.


    Those enemy soldiers! Ruthlessly cutting her down!


    ��Why in the hell are you guys able to do this!!?��


    Favoring accuracy over power with concentration rivaling that sniper, I will pierce just the enemy troops.


    ��Thunder������


    The enemy troops with his sword raise overhead, fell over.


    Converging my thunder into a thin line, it pierce through his defenseless stomach.


    The opponent loses his strength and crumples down.


    I immediately ran forward and finally arrive by the girl��s side.


    ��You! Where is Salt-san!? It��s dangerous being alone!��


    ��Ehhhh, De-Deshi? Aaaah!��


    The girl who recognised me, hugged me.


    ��Ehhh����


    ��There there, it��s gonna be alright? What happened to Onii- chan?��


    Presently,I cuddle the girl and stroke her back to calm her down. She is terrified to the point of being unable to talk.


    With that, the girl, slowly started weeping and squeezed out her voice.


    ���D�Ded��


    ��Eh����


    Hearing the voice close to my ears, my thoughts stopped.


    ��Onii-chan DIEDDDDDD!��


    I dazed.


    In that instant, I do not what to say.


    �D�DHe died?


    Who?


    That Kuro Zukume?


    ��It�� can��t�� be��.��


    In Rinnal��s street, robbers were nothing to him.


    The person I saw who was fighting with the Ice dragon�� that Salt san?


    ���D�DOpps, thinking back about your appearances, aren��t you Anego?��


    I couldn��t think properly.


    With fog obscuring my thoughts, I raised my voice.


    ��You������


    Lowering the long sword drenched in blood, he was wearing a conspicuous hat on his head.


    At Ruffin street, having a drinking contest with me.. That guy!


    ��You have participated huh. Meeting in such a place. What a joke fate played on us.��


    The gentleman left his blood drenched sword hanging by his shoulder guard while looking down at me.


    The girl who saw that scene shivered violently, clinging onto me tightly.


    ��You �� have cut down people?��


    ��Well, since it is this time, it��s obvious you know.��


    Such a smile is strangely out of place, giving me the chills.


    ��Ahh~Detestable Detestable. I want to be a gentleman to girls, in particular since I had a good relationship with Anego.��


    Contrary to such light words, he is not laughing at all.


    Gradually, he walked closer to us.


    ��Hikkku, Deshi! That person! That person�� O-Onii-chan��


    ��������


    During the moment she cried, I dodge the sword which slashed in from the top by jumping backwards.


    Hugging the girl I use the magic power to compensate for my loss in agility.


    ��Wow, Anego. The nickname Silver Lightning isn��t just for show. Such movement while holding the kid. ��


    ��Did you slash?��


    ��An?��


    ��Did you�� slash Salt-san?��


    ��Salt? Dear me, I do not know anyone about Salt. But if he is completely black, I had cut him a while back. Despite being a beastman, his movement is amateur. ��


    With those words, the girl started crying loudly.


    ��Therefore, If I didn��t chase after that missy, wouldn��t it be cruel? Don��t you think so, anego?�� [he means that the merciful thing to do after killing the older brother is to kill the little sister so that they both reunite in death��


    ��How�� How could you do such a thing!?��


    While soothing the crying girl, I stared daggers at the guy who was laughing foolishly.


    And he took off his hat which was on his head all the while.


    On top of his head is a ears that are chipped �D�DNeko��s ears


    ��Beast Tribe������


    ��Yeah, Anego. Do you know our living hell?��


    The gentleman took his hat just like that and threw it away as if it��s not necessary anymore.


    ��From the past, each time there is a small skirmish between the Kingdom and the Republic, we will be sent to the front line. I who was borned from the remote countryside in the Republic, with the carnage of death everyday, have no time to rest my soul. ��


    As he speaks to me, the gentlemen slowly move towards us again.


    ��For the sake of the country never had I once thought about. However, for the sake of the brethren standing beside me, for the sake of my family back at the countryside, we will rampage through the battle as though we are abandoned pieces of shogi.��


    ��������


    ��And other than our lifes what do we have when returning back from the battlefield? Sustaining considerable damage, and getting oppressed by being an outlet for humans dissatisfaction. We are slovenly so we became an avenue of torment for the humans, there are companions of mine who died after getting lynched by humans. ��


    He let out a sigh.


    ��Therefore, I am already fed up. I am fed up with war. Thus, I plan to exterminate all of my foes. That��s the reason I am here.��


    Once again, the gentlemen stood before me


    ��If you are alone, you are able to escape. I do not happen to have a fragment of mercy to my opponent due to them being my enemies and my reputation.�D�D How is it? Anego? Do you have any resolution? Such a pitiful me, will you be able to cut me down? ��


    I gritted my back teeth.


    With the girl��s wailing, my awareness became clear.


    The gentleman once again raised his sword overhead.


    ���D�DNevertheless������


    This time, his stepping in is fast.


    Carrying the girl as it is and jumping back is dangerous!


    I have no choice but to stop the slash with the least amount of damage and heal it, huh!?


    ���D�D�D�DThe sharpness of this strike����


    Before my eyes, jumping in like a gust of wind.


    With a unique shaped sword �D�D Knife�D�D parrying away the opponent��s decapitation strike. That dearly missed performance.


    Chestnut colored short hair.


    Wearing a light plate, an equipment which highly stressed on movement.


    Ever since coming to the fantasy world, a back where I had seen many times which made me calm down.


    ��O-Onee-chan!!��


    There is no confusion, It��s Shion.

 Volume 2 - CH 46

    Chapter 02-24 ~ Sacrificial Pawn��s Hunting


    Shion-san took a step back to avoid the slash aimed at her. Using the opening that appeared after the attack, Shion closed in on the enemy and launched a counterattack.


    ��Oopsie!��


    The kind-looking man(1) evaded the attack in an instant.


    Even if the wound was somewhat shallow, the blade had grazed him, and blood came out from the area around his abdomen.


    ������.Bastard. Didn��t expect someone this frightening to come..��


    While still grinning, the man truly understood that the enemy in front of him was not someone he could take lightly. The man became vigilant and squinted his eyes.


    ��It seems that you��re in the middle of bragging about your super unlucky life. How unfortunate, such talk is not to my liking. I��m so sorry.��


    Shion-san readied her katana in a relaxed manner, completely devoid of fighting spirit.


    Calm and collected. Seeing her like this, a sense of relief washed over me.


    Just by looking at her back, I could feel myself calming down.


    I was struck with a sense of nostalgia. Nonetheless, the weight of the tiny life in my arms woke me up from this sentimental feeling.


    ��Good gracious. You��re probably the scariest person I��ve ever faced so far. Ah, what to do.��


    He stroked his hair while appeared to be playing dumb. He was smiling one moment and serious the next. He kept changing his expression as if he was unstable.


    According to his story, he was a veteran who had been wandering from one battlefield to another. A guy with a lot of experience.


    ��Scaring my little sister like this is not something I can tolerate, and finding a way to justify your wrongdoings is something that I hate even more. In other words, you��re no more than a trash, right?��


    ��That��s so mean, you know? I was only telling the truth.��


    ��So? Do you now wish to be comforted or something? By your so-hated, long-life enemy, a human? You should know that there��s no such thing as good or evil in war.��


    ��Well, I guess you��re right�D�D!��


    While saying that, the kind-looking man inconspicuously took his hand out of his pocket.


    �D�Da throwing knife!


    What��s more, he is aiming for the girl in my arm!! Dealing with an attack when being caught off-guard is definitely not my forte. The only thing I can do now is to turn around and endure the attack with my back.


    ���D�DLike I said, I totally understand.��


    However, Shion effortlessly struck down the throwing knife  before I could even make the slightest movement.


    Even though she was still being vigilant, that exact moment was what he was aiming for.


    Fearlessly charging at Shion-san, the kind-looking man slashed at her.


    The speed was incomparable to before.


    �D�DBe that as it may, dodging is my sister��s forte.


    The man��s attacks were by no mean slow, but Shion-san managed to avoid all of them perfectly, without receiving any damage.


    ��Seriously. I never heard that there was such a monster in the kingdom!��


    ��Hey, let me ask you something. Why did a little girl like this come running to my little sister? With her little legs, how was she even able to escape from you in first place?


    Shion-san began to ask questions while avoiding his attacks.


    ��Ah, that��s because she was a bait. Have you ever heard of sniper��s hunting method?��


    The talk was in no way an enjoyable one. Nevertheless, the expression on his face showed that he was having fun from the bottom of his heart.


    ��First you give someone a wound that makes them vulnerable while they are inside your own range. Like shooting their legs for example. And then, the rest is simple. Their comrades who are overflowing with justice will come and try to save them even if it costs their lives. They will then deliberately jump inside the shooting range. That��s when you have your feast, and simply shoot them. Do you understand?��


    ��I see. As expected�D�D�D�D You trash!��


    Shion-san stopped evading and took the attack head on.


    Their swords clashed and got locked together.


    Shion-san��s strength is 3.


    She is not an opponent that you would dare to lock swords with.


    Onee-chan����.is angry.


    Of course she is.


    There��s no way she wouldn��t be!


    ��So basically, you were planning to exploit the fact that she��s protecting someone because it would restrict her movements, and then cut her down just like that. Tell me, that��s what you were planning, isn��t it!��


    ��I applaud you. Well, truthfully I was just cleaning up those foolish knights. For that little girl to have conveniently shown up in front of the famous Silver Lightning Spirit after escaping, we can only blame her bad luck!��


    The two continued to lock swords, pushing against each other as though to crush their opponent.


    ��Hey you. Did you kill the black guy using the same method?��


    ��Well, his movements weren��t bad. However, protecting a child during a battle, he was bound to lose. He was just an amateur who had no place in the battlefield.��


    The equal sword locking lasted for a few more seconds. As if repelling each other, the two jumped back to a safe distance.


    I didn��t know what Shion-san was thinking when she suddenly sheathed her katana back into the scabbard.


    She then slowly took a breath.


    ���D�DThere��s no point in me wasting more time for you. I��m getting sleepy here. I��ll do the honour of sending you off.��


    She gripped the katana��s handle with her hand. She slightly bent forward and lowered her waist.


    �D�DAh, I see. It��s Iai!


    By attacking straight away the moment the sword leaves the scabbard, in other words a quick draw attack, it gives the opponent no time to react. It is the fastest sword technique.


    It is sometimes even called a ��close proximity firearms��.


    Shion-san launched her Iai strike, coated with level 5 agility.


    This is��.


    ������This looks bad.��


    The kind-looking man completely lost his composure as he let out a small groan.


    Seeing his attitude changed like like this, he��s a veteran after all.


    I watched the breathtaking battle intently as I held the sobbing little girl in my arms.


    It was so intense that I almost forgot to breathe.


    As I gazed upon the battle, on the edge of my eyes was�D�D


    ���D�DEh?��


    I was so taken aback that I unintentionally let out a dumb voice.


    Shion-san seemed to have notice as well as she revealed a big smile.


    ���D�DFufu! It seems that the one who will deliver the final blow won��t be me after all.��


    Even though she was already on the verge of slashing, Shion-san let go of her katana.


    Confused, the kind-looking man became wary of Shion-san. He saw my dumbfounded expression and his gaze followed my line of sight. The moment he turned��..


    On the other side was����


    ��Isn��t that obvious�D�D�D�DDon��t just kill me off like that.��


    He dragged his feet forward while holding his flank which were overflowed with blood.


    Being covered by wounds all over his body, he looked like he was ready to collapse anytime soon.


    Nevertheless, it was certainly the silhouette of a man standing on his own two legs, alive and still breathing.


    ��Solt-san!!��(3)


    ��O, onii-chaaaaaan!!��


    ��Uwaa, wait! You can��t go now!��


    Hearing the voice of the formerly (thought-to-be) dead man in black(2), the little girl was ready to jump out from my arms. Panicked by her movements, I hugged her tighter.


    After seeing that the little girl was safe, he looked relieved.


    How dare he make that face now?


    After making a little girl like this tearing up��


    Don��t make us worried, baka!


    ��Wow, how obstinate. Well, the guys from the Knight Order weren��t much of an obstacle so it��s true that I couldn��t be stuffed checking whether someone was still alive after I cut them up.��


    With the usual foolish remarks, the incorrigible man threw the knife at the little girl.


    Shion-san quickly drew her katana and knocked the knife down once more.


    Taking advantage of that interval, the man retreated.


    ��Anyhow, leaving you alive troubles me, but that onee-chan is bad news for me. So I��ll leave this place to you.��


    If he decided to attack the man in black, that man would probably be able to finish him off quickly.


    However, Shion-san would just cut him up during that moment.


    Knowing whom to use (attack) in order to escape, how cunning of him.


    But even if he were to escape, where can he escape to in this situation.


    I thought so, but in reality, the entire city is currently in chaos.


    Although, if he��s doing reconnaissance for the republic, it��s probably being backed by Orstia.


    We��re bound to meet again sooner or later����


    ���D�DWe��ll settle this on the battlefield.��


    Leaving an inappropriate wink as if trying to show off, the man promptly disappeared.


    I didn��t consider chasing after him.


    I didn��t feel like doing it.


    More importantly, the man in black was about to collapse.


    I approached him together with the little girl.


    ��Onii-chaan!��


    He looked like he was about to collapse just by being hugged.


    Trying to look strong has its limit.


    ������To think that you would even try to chase after Libra, it��s no joke. You��re weak, far too weak!��


    Furious at the fact that he would go down and almost died just like that, that ended up to be the first thing that left her mouth.


    ��Huuh��..��


    The man in black looked away in embarrassment.


    Rather, he looked like he was dying.


    He was literally dying.


    The girl seemed to have also realised it as she looked up at me.


    ��Disciple! That, do that! The one that makes pain go away!��


    I briefly looked at the man in black��s injury.


    If it��s the current me, I can somehow��..


    But��..


    ��This is����without a doubt.��


    I won��t be able to use healing magic unless I can confirm that my surroundings are safe.


    ��Disciple!��


    ��Aa, yes, I know. It��s all~right. There��s nothing impossible for a magician like me.��


    I brushed the head of the weeping girl gently. I then turned around and looked at Shion-san.


    ��Onee-chan.��


    ��What��s up.��


    ��I��ll be collapsing soon, so please take care of me, literally.��


    ��Fufu, got it.��


    Seeing the world��s most reassuring smile, I psyched myself up and began the treatment.


    I made the man in black sit, forcibly rolling up his clothes.


    The cut wound was so gruesome that you��d want to look away.


    Knowing that it would probably be something of this level, I had entrusted the little girl to Shion-san.


    It would have become a big problem if she developed some kind of trauma after seeing how grotesque it was.


    I drew my hand closer to the wounded area.


    Now, prepare yourself


    ��Stop. I didn��t ask for your help.��


    The man in black should know that healing magic would be able to cure him instantly.


    ��If you want to say that���� Be stronger so that you don��t worry anyone else! Be stronger so that you don��t end up wasting anyone��s time! Honestly you��re a bother!!��


    Without wasting anymore time, I cast my healing magic.


    �D�DAs expected, the wound was deep.


    I used up quite a lot of stamina.


    I managed to get by thanks to my greatly increased mana.


    ���D�DSorry.��


    ��You should say that to someone else.��


    Shion-san caught the falling me into her arms. The little girl turned to look at her brother worriedly.


    Seeing that, he forced a smile.


    Smiling is important after all.


    ���D�DSorry, Rin.��


    The girl firmly shook her head.


    Oh my.


    What a stupid brother.


    �D�DIt wasn��t long before I passed out.


    ��


    It felt like someone was holding my hand.


    Feeling that, I woke up from my fairly long slumber.


    ��Uu����.n����?��


    I saw a dazzling light as I opened my eyes.


    It wasn��t the light of a magic crystal.


    It was sunlight.


    I raised my left hand and tried to stroke my face. Nonetheless, it felt like something was grabbing my hand so I couldn��t.


    It was a room I had no memory of.


    The room was mostly white and looked quite luxurious. The curtains on the windows also looked somehow high class.


    There was only a bit of light passing through the gap of curtain, nevertheless, to the me who had just woken up, the light was still a little too dazzling.


    It seemed that I had been sleeping on the bed of that elegant room.


    I more or less understood what had happened.


    But, this isn��t a hospital right?


    This is far too luxurious to be a hospital room.


    Judging from the peeking light, it��s probably morning now.


    Did I sleep through the whole night?


    At least, it doesn��t seem like I ended up in a long slumber lasting several years.


    ������.Well, she��s still a little kid, so it��s fine I guess.��


    I shifted my eyes to my left hand, or rather, my left arm.


    Crawling under it was a tiny intruder.


    Rather than grabbing my left hand, the little girl took ahold of my arm and hugged it while sleeping just like that. Seeing that, I let out a wry smile.


    If I��m not wrong, the man in black called her Rin before.


    But, seeing how calm it is now, has the chaos within the district been perhaps settled?


    Is Illya not here?


    By the time my head was filled with questions, I could hear the door being softly opened.


    When I turned my head towards it, I saw a certain person walking in while carrying a tray.


    And then our eyes met.


    ��So you��ve woken up, Alice.��


    ��Onee-chan������


    Because we were in battle before, I couldn��t waste my time being sentimental.


    But now, seeing that the danger is gone and I��m able to relax, I can feel emotions welling up inside me just from seeing Shion-san��s face.


    On top of that, I��m feeling weak because I had used up a lot of stamina.


    Anyhow, I��m currently overflowing with emotions and sentimental feelings.


    ������Oneechan����!��


    ��Fufu, idiot. Don��t act so spoiled now. You��re going to wake her up with your weeping.��


    Seeing me unintentionally let out a loud voice, Shion-san let out a wry smile.


    She then put the tray onto the rack besides my bed and pointed at it.


    ��Is there anything you��d like to eat?��


    There were fruits, a cup of water, a bread, and some other petty things on the plate Shion-san carried over. It was but a light meal.


    ��Nn��..I got a bit hungry���� By the way, how long was I sleeping?��


    ��It has only been one night since then. It wasn��t worryingly long.��


    ��I see������


    ��Are you fine with rinnal?�� As if saying that, Shion-san took a rinnal and showed it to me.


    I nodded in response.


    Shion-san then sat down on the chair by my bedside and picked up a knife. She proceeded to skillfully peel off the skin.


    Shion-san is really good at handling cutlery, isn��t she.


    Even though she doesn��t cook at all��


    ��Uhm, where��s this?��


    ��We��re inside a mansion in Wilmington. After you collapsed, I carried you on my back and asked the knights if there were any place we could rest at. Seeing us, I guess they were somehow moved and contacted the owner of the residence for us.��


    ��I see��..��


    This is probably Clansesca��s(4) house.


    While talking, Shion-san cut the rinnal one by one into smaller pieces.


    ��If it��s about the situation outside, it has considerably calmed down since last night. Right now the knights are keeping watch, so it should be okay.��


    ��What about the castle��..?��


    ��Obviously okay. The imperial guards are keeping the place in check. A riot of that level


    won��t affect them much.��


    I see. There are imperial guards there.


    That kind-looking man is probably planning to join up with the Orstian Army later on.


    He has most likely escaped from the district.


    ��If it��s about Solt, he��s currently sleeping in another room. Well, he ran out of stamina. What can I say.��


    ��Solt?��


    Hearing Shion-san calling the man in black��s name without any honorifics, I blinked my eyes in surprise.


    ��Oh? You jelly, Alice?��


    Once again, this sister of mine said something I refuse to understand.


    ��No way. Really, no way.��


    I couldn��t say anything else at that moment.


    ��Hnnn? Isn��t he your boyfriend? That girl told me so.��


    ��Please don��t take what a little kid says seriously��..��


    Rather, I was worried that perhaps some kind of love had blossomed between them while I wasn��t aware of it!


    ��Umm��is everything alright, onee-chan?����.your chest for instance!��


    ������Your habit of randomly saying weird things still hasn��t changed, I see.��


    No no no. That man is very unsocial.  What if it turns out that he had been looking at your chest the entire time!?(5)


    I��m worried, very worried.


    Oblivious to all my worries, Shion-san served the the sliced rinnal on the plate skillfully.


    She then grabbed the fork and wondered what she should do.


    ��I��ll eat it. Please feed me. It��s common sense to feed a sick person.��(6)


    ��Aaaan��, I opened my mouth just like a baby bird.


    After all, you know, I couldn��t move because someone was holding my left arm tightly!


    ��You haven��t changed at all, really. Are you like this in front of everyone too?��


    In front of everyone?


    While talking, she sent a mouthful piece of rinnal into my mouth.


    ��Nyam��, I stuffed my cheeks just like that.


    It was delicious.


    ��Eh? There��s no way I can be childish in front of everyone, right?��


    Even I know there��s a time and place for everything


    ������Heeee? So you only act this spoiled in front me.��


    ��Spoiled? Spoiled��.��


    No way, but, I see.


    Certainly I don��t act like this in front of Illya and Clansesca.


    Surely I don��t.


    ��I see��..so this is what motherly love feels like��.��


    ��Yes yes. You��re welcome.��


    ��What an indifferent response��..��


    I pouted exaggeratedly.


    But whenever I see rinnal coming, I opened my mouth wide and ate it.


    How can this be so delicious.


    Could it be, because I was being fed while doing the famous ��Aaaan��?


    ����.Hnn?


    ����Being fed? ��Aaaaan��?


    ��Ah, how embarrassing!��


    ��You��re saying that now!?��


    My sister got surprised by my sudden bashfulness.


    Anyhow, the feeding still continued for a while until I finished about half of the sliced rinnal.


    ��You really don��t eat much, do you? Even though you haven��t eaten anything since yesterday night, you can��t even finish a single rinnal.��


    Doesn��t that mean I��m energy efficient?


    Shion-san ate the remaining rinnal and the meal time ended~


    ������.It was such a waste though!


    I should have kept going for a bit longer!


    ������.By the way, where��s Clansesca?��


    ��Hn? You mean the young lady of this household?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��You strangely have a lot of connections, don��t you? Normally you wouldn��t even dream of being acquaintanced with a chibi elf or with the young lady of Wilmington.��


    ��I know right?��


    I also thought it was weird.


    ��Well, it��s good in its own way. If it��s the young lady, she��s gone to the frontline since early in the morning.��


    I was taken aback by her words.


    ��She��s gone to the frontline!?��


    ��Ssst, speak quietly�D�DEven though they said frontline, it��s probably the commanding sector. It��s not like she��s actually fighting on the frontline.��


    ��But����.even in the unlikeliest scenario, if something were to happen to Clan, what would happen to this country��..��


    Even if we were to successfully repel Orstia for now, it would hold no meaning��..


    It��s true that Sacrament is still here.


    However, one of Wilmington��s great three families will end up collapsing.


    No, to begin with, what is Orstia aiming for?


    �D�DJust what, aaa, someone tell me already!


    No, that��s not important for now!


    I just don��t want anything to happen to Clansesca!


    ���D�DWhat about Illya?��


    ��It seems like you��re thinking about something stupid again. The dragon missy went out with the blacksmith kid, saying that they would gather some raw materials. I tried telling her to at least sleep for a bit though.��


    ��I see��..��


    She must have been nursing me all night, that kid.


    I��ll tell her to sleep later.


    ��On the contrary, the elf chibi has been sleeping allllllll the time.��


    ��I knew.��


    It��s something that is to be expected.


    But, I see. Illya went out with Saira.


    Her first errand is done, so she��s now on her way to do the second one.


    Now that Clansesca has taken up her position, when is the battle going to start?


    I need to discuss this with Illya if I want to know more about the situation.


    ����Fuu, this is too much.


    My body is still tired.


    Maybe I still shouldn��t think too much.


    ��I��ve become a bit tired��.. I��m going to sleep again for a bit.��


    ��Aa, got it.��


    Shion-san cleaned up the plate and was ready to leave.


    �D�DBut, I pulled her sleeve before she did.


    ��Nn? What��s wrong?��


    ������������.��


    ��Fufu, Alice, what am I gonna do with you.��


    Shion-san smiled and sat on my bedside once again.


    Seeing that smiling face really tightened my chest.


    During last night��s incident, there was one thing that I truly regretted.


    Even the enemy, had his own circumstances.


    But, because my head was only filled with such thoughts, I ended up not being able to do anything.


    You can say that I��m just making excuses here.


    That��s why, I��ll say this.


    I want you to let me say it.


    ��Oneechan�D�Dplease stay with me!!��


    This is baaad, my face is burning with shame.


    I tried letting her sleeve go and hid my face away, but she was holding onto my head with both of her hands so I couldn��t


    She should have been able to see my face trembling.


    Seeing her face head on, I could see her seemingly transparent, pretty eyes.


    That face slowly came closer�D�D


    ��Ouch!��


    *bam*


    She bumps her forehead to mine.


    ��Idiot�D�DSay that earlier.��


    With our faces so close that our noses are touching, I looked up at Shion-san with upturned eyes silently asking something.


    ��Then��������


    ���D�DI��ll stay with you. Because you��re my imouto aren��t you, Alice?��


    ��Onee-chan������.!��


    ��I��ll also say this�D�DI will become your sword. I��ll cut open a path for you. I will become a sword and show it to you, Alice.��


    ��Yes��.yes! Ehehe����..Onee-chan also should have said that earlier�D�DOuch!��


    She hit my forehead with hers once more.


    We separated after that.


    Shion-san took the plate from the shelf and promptly left the room.


    ��Idiot. You should��ve just stayed silent at times like these.��


    Those words were the only things left behind.


    ������


    Ee, eee~~~~~~?


    She ended it just like that!?


    How cool!


    ���D�DDisciple, is Shion-san your lover?��


    ������Like I said��������


    An angel appeared from the bedcover.(7)

 Volume 2 - CH 47

    TL: Lueyuhi


    ED: Pandaant


    TLC: Maralax5


    Pandaant:it��s been awhile enjoy the chap~.


    Lueyuhi: Zzzzzz��


    After all was said and done, I ended up sleeping the whole day.


    My head feels heavy after sleeping so much.But there is no time.


    Early in the morning I gather everyone in order to have a strategic meeting. The sun hasn��t even risen yet. It was happening in the room Francesca lent me to live in.


    Everyone carefreely placed themselves around the room as they pleased.


    Ilya was sitting by the table right in front of me.


    ��Not like it matters, but it is more calming if you sit next to the person when you are talking to people rather than sitting face-to-face.


    ��Ilya, can you come sit next to me?��


    ��Certainly.��


    This is definitely not because I am antisocial or anything. It is just so we can talk more comfortably. Going around the table, Ilya sat next to me.


    Her fluttering hair had a nice smell to it. Like always, she is a beautiful girl.


    Now then, how should we do the meeting?


    But before starting it��


    ��Ilya, did you properly go to sleep?��


    ��There won��t be any problems, ojou-sama.��


    This is totally not an answer though��


    After the war ends, have a full day��s worth of sleep!


    Let��s order her that later.


    ��She isn��t the type to die if she isn��t doing anything like Maguro, right?


    ��It is fine for now�� I want to save Francesca. Where do you think her troops are going to?��


    ��They are probably going through Arcenu wetlands. Considering the topography and the troops�� speed, I��d say there��s no doubt.��


    ��Can we still catch up with them?��


    ��It is possible. If we can borrow a horse, it will not take even a day.��


    I see. Moving troops around is something that takes time after all.


    Even if we need to catch up to them, having a few of us will be faster so we can make up for their head start and catch up right away.


    ��Alright. Then, let��s borrow a horse from someone from Fran��s family and let��s immediately depart.��


    ���D�DI will go too.��


    ��So will I������


    Violently opening the door of the room, Rin-chan makes her appearance.


    Following after her was Kuro Zukume.


    ��It��s obvious you can��t go along.��


    Go obediently sleep.


    Being immediately declined by me, Rin-chan puffs up her cheeks, making them look like balloons.


    ��Mu������! Deshi!��


    Rin-chan comes running from the door and throws herself onto me. I receive Rin-chan��s attack.


    Even if you yell, it won��t help.


    Ouch, ouch!


    Don��t pull my hair!


    I will become bald!


    ��Of course, I will be leaving Rin here.��


    ��Well, that doesn��t mean that I��m going to stop.��


    I don��t care about it anymore.


    For now let��s hug Rin-chan who only wants to cause mischief and carry her on our lap.


    As if that was enough for her to become satisfied, she stops acting mischievously.


    My hair is safe now.Thank god!


    ��I�� have a debt to you.��


    While bluntly declaring that, Kuro Zukume sits down in front of me at the same place Ilya was sitting at a while ago.


    ��If you really think that way, then you must properly come back with us after that, ok?��


    ��I won��t do anything reckless.��


    ��I hate men who are all talk.��


    ��Fu����


    Kuro Zukume laughed as if I said something funny.


    And after that, the mood in the room became kind of weird.


    Hm?


    When I looked at onee-chan, who was standing by the window, leaning her back at the wall while having her arms crossed, I noticed she was smiling with a wistful look.


    And when I looked at Saira, who is sitting at the bed, I noticed that her face is turning red.


    Rin-chan is acting all cheerful on my lap.


    Ilya, who is sitting next to me�� I don��t know. Her expression doesn��t really change.


    By the way! Stop trying to make this kind of mood of your own accord!?


    I��m definitely not into him! What do you want with me!?


    ����Either way, if you really want to go, then go make your preparations.��


    ��Alice-san, I will go too! I want to go together with you!��


    ��Saira wants to��.?��


    Changing her expression to one of seriousness, Saira suddenly declared.


    I am surprised. It��s obvious she can��t go. She coming with us is much less acceptable than Kuro Zukume doing so. Saira can��t fight.


    Just a single mistake and she will be dead.


    ��Please! I�� I don��t want to turn my eyes away from all this�� Not anymore.��


    Turning her eyes away from the fighting of the people of her race��?


    ����I might have to kill some of them, you know?��


    ��I understand-nya����


    I didn��t say [who] I was going to kill, but she should have properly understood the message.


    Saira��s head was hanging down and her ears drooped.


    ��Even if you look at things that you don��t need to look at�� I don��t think it would do you good.��


    ����I finally understand.��


    ��Eh?��


    Even after I say that, Saira shakes her head.


    ��I�� need to apologise to that person. I can��t simply be waiting here!��


    With her fists clenched, Saira declared.


    With this much resolve, I can��t say anything against it anymore.


    ����Ilya.��


    When I looked at Ilya, she nodded at me as if she already knew what I was going to say.


    ��Yes. With my own body, I will protect Saira-san to the end.��


    ��A-alice-san!��


    ��Listen to what Ilya says. You can��t be unreasonable okay?��


    ��Yes��!��


    Seeing the strong look in her eyes, I don��t think there is anything left to say.


    I believe that Salia will be fine as long as she stays close to Ilya.


    ��Then, I guess I will be the one protecting Alice?��


    ��Onee-chan, instead of doing that, I would rather have you rush into the front lines.��


    ��I think you trust me a lot.��(TLC: ���m=trust. I��m guessing that they both feel that Alice sent her to the vanguard because of trust in her to succeed and not die.)


    ��Right?��


    If it doesn��t hit, there��s no point after all.


    Please use that saying to the fullest.(TLC note: this is directed to everyone in the story, as a kind of wish/hope.)


    And after that, everyone��s eyes gathered at a certain person.


    ��Mu?��


    She is sprawled out on the bed, but she is awake!


    It gave me a fright!


    ��Cough* Til�� Please, can you go be Rin-chan��s playmate for now?��


    ��Ahaha. Shisho��! Deshi��s shisho��!��


    Rin-chan gets down from my lap and dived onto the bed Til had been sleeping in.


    Children are so full of energy.


    ��Eei! Don��t hug me! It��s irritating!��


    Til�� She is really a kid, isn��t she��


    Well, it should be fine even if I leave the two by themselves.


    I don��t think Til will let Rin-chan get into danger.


    ��So everything is decided now, right? Then let��s borrow some horses and depart.��


    ��Ojou-sama.��


    ��What is it?��


    ��Ojou-sama, can you ride a horse?��


    ������..


    ��Ilya.��


    ��Yes.��


    ��I will bestow you the honor of escorting me.��


    ��Fufu, yes, my lady.��


    ��������


    In the end, the only ones that can��t ride horses are Saira and me.


    I am riding on Ilya��s horse and Saira is on Shion��s.


    Since my body is being hugged from behind by Ilya so she can hold the reins, thinking about what will happen from now on makes my body indiscreetly heat up.


    I see, I am very normal. Now I am certain.


    ��Are you alright, ojou-sama?��


    ��My butt hurts����


    ��Fufu, please endure it.��


    So it was true riding horses is very painful if you are not used to it��


    We ended up taking more breaks than we expected, so in the end, the day became night.


    Since we have four horses carrying luggage like tents and other things, there aren��t any problems.


    Kuro Zukume was made to do the night watch duty outside.


    That is only expected, isn��t it? There are pretty much only women here.


    We at least gave him a bed coat though.


    We arrive late in the afternoon of the third day.


    ��!? What was that roar!?��


    We were at a distance where it was already possible to feel the presence of the battlefield.


    We still couldn��t see the war itself since it was happening behind the hill, but there was no


    mistake that there was a war happening at that direction.


    Because we can see the dust stirring up and hear the intermittent explosions.


    In the midst of all those sounds, I heard a voice which I had the feeling of hearing it before.


    ��That was��? Sirius!!? How can this be!!��


    ��Ilya?��


    Being unlike herself, Ilya is very agitated.


    I turn my head to her to look at her face, but since she was holding the reins strongly as if she was hugging me, I am unable to look back.


    ����It is a dragon�� right?��


    ������


    Seeing how she is acting, I am able to understand that there is something ahead of here.


    Sirius? An acquaintance? But that roar��


    what would you normally think of when you hear ��a huge beast��, It��s probably the same as the ice dragon I saw before.


    What did she mean by saying ��dragon��.


    Then, what about the dragonkind?


    �D�D��there is one last thing I can do��


    I��ve heard those words before. Then, the dragonkind are��


    Could it be that Ilya��s hidden ace�� was that?


    Then, what about the dragon that is on the other side of this hill?


    The ice dragon I killed with my own hands�� wasn��t only a demon beast.


    ����Ilya, can you fight?��


    ������


    ��It doesn��t matter. I will have her stay back.


    She staying behind protecting Saira was what the plan was to begin with.


    I can now feel for myself the stupidness of the idea of bringing someone who is hesitating at the front lines.


    And then, we finally got to where the battle is happening.


    After getting to the top of the hill, the battle that was happening wasn��t in the form of something that I could have only imagined; it has finally shown itself to me as something of reality.


    It looks like their encampment was here. There were tents and other things of the sort here.


    It is probably their headquarters.


    There was a large number of wounded soldiers there.


    From the relatively lightly-wounded soldiers that couldn��t fit into the tent, to the heavily wounded soldiers you could see by peeking inside.


    Thier bandages are soaked in blood.


    I can even see the extent of the wounds they have.


    As to be expected, I am getting anxious about this.


    I want to heal up all those people. However, now isn��t the time.


    There is no way I can afford to lose consciousness right now.


    There are guards along the way, but because it seems like they already know who we are, they didn��t come to say anything in particular to us.


    However, while I could spot guards and medics in here on standby, Francesca was nowhere to be found.


    ���D�DWhat is it.��


    ��You�� You are Fran��s����


    I came across one of Fran��s servants; a servant named Paru.


    Is he the one in command here?


    Why is it that Francesca isn��t together with him?


    ��Where is Fran?��


    ������


    ��Where is she!?��


    The butler silently pointed his finger to somewhere.


    He pointed at the hill, as if to say ��see it for yourself from there��.


    I followed him to where we could see the entirety of the war zone.


    Here was the first time I saw it�� The sight of a battlefield.


    Only a part of it.


    When I looked over that direction, I could see there was a giant beast there.


    ���D�DDragon! ��A white, dragon!��


    Could it be!?


    The direction the butler pointed at was definitely that way.


    ��Did you let her go by herself!? The princess of your own country!?��


    ��That was hime-sama��s own will.��


    ��You rockhead! Since the old times, it is said that subordinates that won��t give good advice are clearly incompetent! Saira, get down from your horse!��


    ��Y-yes��!��


    As if Francesca can defeat something like that by herself!


    I jump off Ilya��s horse.


    Saira is having a bit of trouble with getting off the horse, but with some help, she is able to get off Shion-san��s horse.


    ��Are you alright?��


    ��Y-yes�� Sorry-nya, Alice-san.��


    No problem, I say as I pat her head.


    Then, I jumped onto Shion-san��s horse, taking Saira��s place.


    ��Ilya, you stay here and protect Saira.��


    ��Ojou-sama����


    ��Your answer!?��


    ��Yes, my lady. I am extremely sorry����


    I don��t mind. Really��


    After all, I always ask too much of Ilya.


    I look at Kuro Zukume.


    ����Are you prepared?��


    ��I��ve already said before that coming here was my intention.��


    ��Heal�� doesn��t go as far as to recover a person��s stamina.


    He should still not be in his best form, but��


    Right now��!


    ��Onee-chan!��


    I feel the warmth of my sister on my back.


    After receiving courage from that, I finally spoke to my sister.


    ��Yes, let��s go.��


    With the call of my gallant elder sister, we go riding downhill in full speed.


    The scenery is passing through my eyes.


    The battlefield is getting closer.


    Other than the roaring of the dragon, there was also the angry yelling of people fighting each other getting mixed up with the sounds of battle.


    There are explosions happening here and there, and the sound of metal hitting metal echoes throughout the place.


    And the landscape�� It is filled with fallen corpses�D�D!


    ��Arrows incoming! Lower your head, Alice!��


    Just as she tells me, I lower my head.


    Shion-san takes the reins with only one hand and in a flash she deflects those arrows with her sword.


    We are already in the middle of the battlefield.


    Allies and enemies are already getting mixed up together.


    Then, could this mean�D�Dthat their formation was about to be broken!?


    The two armies were jumbled together far too much.


    Two moons and a falcon. That was the crest used by the soldiers of Wilmington.


    I am barely able to identify that.


    Even if I was to say I had come to give them support, firing my area of effect magic wouldn��t do well.


    There was no other choice but to quietly keep going forward��!


    Before I could notice, Kuro Zukume had already got separated from us in the chaos of the war.


    But even so, we could only keep moving forward.


    If we were to stop even for a while, we would stop knowing where was left or right.


    If we get caught in the chaos of the battle, we will only be wasting time in vain.


    Controlling the horse with the reins, Shion-san continued to ride us through the battlefield.


    She would take down arrows and she would also cut down knights that pass by her.


    ��Stoopp!��


    In front of our eyes, there was a squad composed with heavily armored soldiers and archers.


    Whether they believe we are an enemy knight, they start to move in an offensive formation


    ��We are forcing our way through!��


    With a voice that was so loud to the point of it being able to make through all the yelling of the battle, Shion-san said in response.


    Shion-san took down the arrows that were shot at us, and with skilled control of the reins, she dodged the spears that were trying to cut off the horse��s legs by having it jump over them.


    Jumping over the heavy armored footsoldiers, we kept going in direction of the dragon.


    However��


    There is a big army of more armored soldiers ahead.


    Even if she were to turn back, their numbers would still be too great for that.


    There aren��t any gaps to maneuver through.


    As to be expected, it was impossible to jump over so many.


    But even so, to get to where the dragon was, there was no other way but to pass through them.


    ����I will go ahead, onee-chan.��


    ��Alright. You are strong. I believe in you.��


    ��Of course. Onee-chan too, be careful!��


    ��That��s obvious. I won��t be dying in a place like this, you know?��


    I��m still not sure if having her become involved in this was for the best.


    But even so, Shion-san came together with me.


    For now, all I want to is to do rely on those intentions.


    One day, I will definitely pay her back for them��!


    �D�DAlright!


    I stood up on the back of the horse.


    Sorry for having to stand on your back.


    I controlled my magic power.


    While thanking for the horse��s efforts, I jumped with all the strength I could muster.


    I flew to the sky.


    Not being hindered by anything, I could clearly see down the battlefield from the sky.


    But as to be expected, because I held back then, I couldn��t jump through the whole army.


    Looking at the many soldiers down there, if I had to say, the allied soldiers were the ones being pushed back.


    On this chaotic battle, I finally landed.


    ���D�D��


    For only an instant, I caught the attention of the people that were near me. They became silent.


    Here was the battlefield.


    To fight here was different to fighting in a competition.


    To fight�D�D was to do [that].


    ��Move aside.��


    I firmly held onto the caster globe.


    There were two reasons why it wasn��t good for me to shoot my magic at them.


    One of them was because I would get exhausted very soon, and the other was because the enemies and allies were jumbled up together far too much.


    ��How arrogant, you lass!��


    The enemy armored soldiers immediately recovered their composure and charged at me.


    I enchanted my weapon with lightning.


    The soldier raised his great sword overhead and swung it down at me.


    And then, on purpose�D�D I moved only my left hand to block it.


    ���D�DHa? Eh?��


    I glare at the dumbfounded enemy soldiers with a cold gaze.


    ��That is an iron sword, right? You won��t hit me with something like that.��


    I employed my thunder magic��s special characteristic to full power.


    Rather than using physical strength, I utilise the electromagnetic repellent force to stop the sword.


    By using my magic, making a great sword like that one float is as easy as picking up a spoon.


    ��Ha!!��


    With my right hand open, I hit his torso that was open to attacks by using the palm of my hand.


    I wonder�DWas he assuming the slender arms of a little girl wouldn��t do anything against his body covered in armor?


    ��Gahaah�D�D��


    With my the power of the lightning enchant and the lightning enchant enveloping, I sent the armored soldier high up into the sky.. (TLC note: It states that the lightning attack was caused by the enchant, and the lightning covering Alice��s body is a different thing)


    (Lueyuhi: Isn��t she stacking the powers? I put it like that because it felt like it made more sense, but you can change it later if it actually isn��t the case ^^)


    Both allies and enemies followed the soldier with their eyes.


    From the resistance force I felt from his body, I believe the power of my attack had probably been at the level that he would die just by the first strike.


    In addition to that, the height he was sent flying is way too far from the level a human would be able to casually land on the ground.


    Amidst all the sounds of metal clashing against metal, I had the feeling I heard that certain unpleasant sound.


    The soldier hit the ground.


    He wasn��t moving even a muscle.


    I clenched my teeth.


    ��I will say one more time�D�DMove aside.��


    Not only the enemies, but the fewer allies that were at that place reacted to my words as well.


    In a loud voice, they cheered.


    �D�DHime-sama��s friend.


    �D�DSilver lightning.


    �D�DLet��s follow her lead.


    The morale of my allies increased, and the enemy soldiers became hesitant in fighting.


    But even so, coming to their senses, the enemy didn��t choose to retreat.


    Once again, the two armies were going to crash into each other.


    �D�DEven though I told them to do the opposite of it��!


    In the middle of the battle that once again started, I kick the ground with all my strength.


    Since I was already completely acknowledged by the enemy soldiers, they should start focusing their attacks on me now.


    Facing me were five spearman in a fan-shaped formation.


    A line of spears!


    In this chaotic war, there is no path for retreat nor ways around.


    There was no other choice but to attack head on.


    In that case�D�D!


    There was no place to escape from the spears that were coming at me simultaneously.


    But they won��t �D�D escape from my power.


    ��Wha-! Why is my spear edging off from her!?��


    The spears that are being aimed at me were repelled as if they are magnets that are being repulsed by another one of the same pole.


    ��Move aside!��


    I move in and duck right below their chests.


    I don��t need physical strength.


    In the way I expected, I send the two flying far away so that I can make space around me.


    With that done, I take care of the two that are in front of me.


    I then kick the third guy that was slightly away from those two.


    There are two more people coming from behind.


    ��Thunder!��


    I accumulate the thunder magic in my hand and fire it in succession.


    With that, it was five people.


    Without any hesitation, I move forward.


    ��A-Am I having a bad dream or something!? Shoot! Shooooot!!��


    The commander that is standing ahead orders the archers to shoot arrows in the middle of this chaotic war for some reason.


    The enemy archers hesitantly prepared their bows.


    Arrows, is it?�� It will be dangerous if I rely too much on the repulsive force.


    The fundamentals state that dodging is best.


    From this distance, it will be too late if I have to spot which arrows are coming for me and think on how to move my body every time I had to.


    Every single one of my reactions had to become similar to a spinal reflex.


    Seeing, and then, immediately reacting.


    I can��t have anything in the middle of those two actions.


    I can��t be thinking of anything in between these two actions.


    Increasing the reaction speed of my electrical signals, I can cut off a tenth of a second.


    Flowing the thunder magic through my body, I boost my reaction speed.


    ���D�D�á�


    The instant I see the arrows, my body reflexively jumped.


    Because the reaction speed is too fast, my fragile body screams in agony.


    ��Wha�D!��


    But even so, I evade all the arrows that were in the trajectory of hitting me.


    While dodging the arrows, I quickly shorten the distance and send the commander flying with a kick.


    After confirming there were no allied soldiers nearby, I mow down the archers that are positioned behind the commander with an area of effect lightning.


    Because of that, I was able to ensure an opening so that I can make my jump.


    Right now, I am not on a horse, but standing on the ground.


    I muster my magic to full power and once again soar to the sky.


    It��s there!


    After jumping over most of the heavy cavalry, I spotted the noticeably giant figure of the white dragon.


    Standing in its way is the golden princess general.


    The elites of her soldiers that are next to her desperately protecting her.


    ���D�DRay of light descending the sky, become our blade and tear through the darkness! Lighting!!��


    From the sky, I shoot my magic at the giant white dragon.


    Most of my initiative attack that was done as a greeting is erased by a yellow barrier that I had the feeling of having seen it before.


    In a certain way, this is within expectations.


    But even so, with the attack seeming to be good enough to be worth being a greeting, the white dragon roared due to the part of the attack that was able to reach him.


    Then, I landed right in front of Fran��s eyes.


    ���D�DSorry for making you wait, Fran. I am here now!��


    Because of the pain for having overextended her body and for using magic too much, her stamina is worn out.


    But even so, she is able to survive, and so we could meet with each other just like this.


    ��Alice!��


    I wonder how many times she has fallen down to the ground.


    How many times she had to narrowly make it through the attacks of the white dragon.


    She is covered in dirt right now. That form didn��t match well with Francesca.


    Fran was very intelligent and has a scheming mind that would eat people up. She was a very attractive girl.


    That was who Fran was supposed to be.


    She standing here while nearly biting the dust didn��t suit her.


    ��You��re such a����


    If she wasn��t being so conceited, that voice filled with emotions would have filled my heart with courage once again.(TL Lueyuhi: ->��㱤�Ǥʤ���С������θИO�ޤä����ˡ��Ĥ�⤦һ�Ȋ^���������롣<- I changed this line because I felt like the translation the editor put was wrong. Not that I am trying to be pretentious 0.0 In fact, the line I had put before was wrong too ^^ Here the line the editor put here just in case: If I wasn��t misunderstanding her true feelings, Fran��s voice sounded full of emotion, filling my heart with courage once again.)


    ��This isn��t the first time I fought against a dragon. Let��s go, Fran!��


    ��Yes! Please, lend me your help, Alice!��


    This is a war that will decide the future of the kingdom.


    I am now facing a dragon together with Fran in the middle of this war that can be described as that without exaggerating,

 Volume 2 - CH 48

    Interlude: The Princess Knight''s Order


    �D�D Strange.


    Due to the riot within the castle, we took off late to the frontlines on the first day of the month.


    And to that extent we indefinitely rushed, still it was likely the time lost cannot be regained.


    Nevertheless, the scheduled arrangements for the battle formation at the first site was made.


    From the hill, one could see that the endeared line of troops was perfect.


    Was this due to the other party''s march being late?


    In other words ���� is it the incompetence of the enemy commander?


    Three days after the departure from the royal capital, during that morning 8000 troops expanded before the Ars��ne Wetlands district.


    Here the encompassing mountain area fenced us in, and to march across the ruthless quagmire of the wetlands area is the hopelessly worst terrain to do so.


    To head towards Ostia from the royal capital, there is no other choice.


    Though the bridge is maintained, going on such a narrow-spaced bridge is a gamble.


    This is a place where crossing midway one can be attacked from with long-range, amid the crossing then would be a possible ambush.


    The platoon lined up.


    I am not an optimistic person who would take this as good fortune.


    Self-deprecating thoughts continued.


    "...Why..on earth."


    War is one of many means used in ''roundabout politics''.


    However, this fight is a terrorist extermination.


    We will win thanks to the enemy''s non-existent defense force so anything other than absolute winning is impossible.


    The coup d����tat were idiots who conducted the foolish terrorist act, that much is understood.


    Strategic preparations were made.


    Within the soldiers that numbered 8000, archers were responsible for long-range attacks.


    The pride of our strongest offensive power was the fire crystal held for the Pitching-corps.


    Heavy cavalry for a light cavalryman.


    The foot soldier skills were utilized as much as possible too.


    For example at a numerical disadvantage, geography, company provisioning, equipment, supply train, minimizing mistakes, is what it comes down to.


    5000 from the private army of the reserves remained in the royal capital.


    �D�D No worries ���� but telling yourself that is unsightly, Klancesca Wilmington.


    I self-depreciated at myself.


    Nothing can be done, already the strategy passed the stage of brainstorming and are in effect


    Next is to maintain the military strategy, and crush the enemy.


    �D�D If the strategy had Tilbell Ainshura... ... or something, and I would have been at ease.


    That one holds tremendous power though turns a blind eye to most things.


    Even though this is war, soldiers die.


    This is a priori beyond doubt.


    Given that, why must genuine warriors bear the full brunt of it?


    Alice would come if I asked, but myself don''t want to give any hint of imposing on her.


    Can I expect the wandering elf to be strict after all.


    On the otherhand, that disciple-ko for our using was suppose to be used here but......


    �D�D I haven''t yet talked enough with Alice-wa.


    Defeat the stupid terrorists quickly, have black tea, then fun girl talk with that Alice-ko.


    Myself has gotten a scarce friend.


    When it''s Alice, no matter the reasons, Wilmington is bound with you.


    �D�D That and more, myself cold-heartedly orchestrated that -ko to be with us, I guess you could say.


    "Even if you could say that, things that I want, I want-wa!"


    For the gloominess before the war, a chat with Alice blows it away like a tonic.


    "�D�D Enemy forces, confirmed."


    From a scout, a report entered through a magic stone.


    "......OK! Side-by-side Line Formation!! Archers shoot to the front! Exhaust long-range to dissipate the enemy!"


    Similarly I notify each and every military unit to commence operations.


    �D�D All right, it will surely go well-wa!


    With a pathetic and shaky hand trembling with excitement, or what I convinced myself, I grasped the rapier.


    It is a battle began �D�D�D�D


    When did I start hating my own politics?


    From when I was younger, and proud of the family who supported a country.


    No, that still hasn''t changed.


    Distantly related of the imperial Wilmington house.


    The grandfather, that begged the prime minister of the kingdom to pass responsibility, and the former king placed heavy confidence in our pride.


    Father and mother peacefully governed the country and the people of Wilmington as a master of the dukedoms, too.


    Managing necessary taxation and their limits was also given, flood control and agricultural administration also given, and a great effort was put forth for the people and the Wilmingtons duly created said, paradise, yet the result was large amounts of refugees were decidedly invited in.


    After the Wilmingtons became the next multiethnic nation, came the dawn of a disaster.


    The crowding of people contributed to this effect.


    Commerce also developed, employment openings became difficult as appointments based on species �D�D Human-beast species �D�D to war and etc. was made, civil unrest revitalized.


    This, perhaps was consequence from Ostia''s wrath.


    People of lower class that came close were ran over by the whims of the aristocrats.


    The labour union of workers, so called, expanded military forces as if coerced.


    The trust of the late king transformed to jealousy.


    The numerous mines of Ostia unilaterally pronounced export restrictions, disarmament of all weapons, affecting everyday life for farming and created all sorts of hindrances.


    Somehow father was able to renegotiate yet, the reopening of trade set new outrageous tariffs.


    Excessive violence erupted, and under the pretext of a conference between king and council members, in the midst journeying to the royal capital.


    �D�D Father and mother were murdered.


    An assassination.


    �D�D Therefore Maria is your "pal" for the time and is your bounded attendant.


    I think.


    Maria was a someone we found collapsed in the streets and let in.


    A wanderer at its end that drifted its way to Wilmington, a life that collapsed in the streets.


    Because she was a chaperon candidate for the castle that I invited, mum and dad were supposed to be open minded with lifted eyes.


    From that time, I still remember the words that were thrown.


    �D�D Every person''s life, is made equal.


    After that, the parents faced each other and breathed a sigh, then acknowledged my selfishness.


    And then after that, what is it that I feel after 8 years have passed?


    Can the person that I am now, repeat those same words?


    �D�D Such sentiment was lost by the cutting roar of the battlefield.


    From the hill I could comprehend the bodies around me.


    The roar that roars up to and past the sky.


    A mysterious jewel.


    Bows do not work.


    The explosion of the fire crystal, even, the heat was blown away like a breeze.


    "That is ... a white dragon? Never have I heard of this -wa!"


    Is it a fire dragon?a


    Is it an ice dragon?


    a ground dragon?


    a winged dragon?


    It''s different from all of those!


    What is that?


    In addition, why does a dragon appear in such a place?


    The dragons and elves are rare species.


    Public appearances in front of people, more rare.


    However, could it be that, they employed a dragon.


    My initial vision was that our gathering of troops and equipment would be enough to deal with this.


    �D�D Now, nothing is on the table.


    The dragon tore apart the formation, and the accompanying assault army came at us.


    The frontline began to crumble.


    To stop that, I must take matters to myself!


    Should I consider making use of the reserves?


    No, it won''t make much of a difference.


    The soldier of the partner charges at the break of the camp which a dragon cut.


    Serious damage will be taken even if we withdraw.


    Succumbing to terrorism!


    From that alone�D�D��


    "�D�D I am heading to the front -wa! I, shall hold it back!"


    I grasped the cursed blade that was a family treasure, and rose with a reassuring cry.

 Volume 2 - CH 49

    Posted on 6th August 2017 by Taniko5 Comments


    Hello, Taniko here~~ Sorry it took so long, our TLC Osura went for his deserved holidays, Planes overtime in work, and I had many things to deal with �C I��m moving across whole continent to study in UK next month! I don��t know when we will post next time. I hope fast. We��re not dead. Not yet.


    TL: Taniko


    TLC: Osura


    Editor: ThePlaneskeeper


    ��


    When sent, Francesca silently accepted the party request.


    A White Dragon.


    I am unfamiliar with this world, but is that a special creature?


    It��s appearance is not dissimilar from the Ice Dragon I fought before. Four thick legs, strong enough to decimate anything in their way, and a set of wings extending from it��s back. A body bound in muscles like armor, and scales as strong as steel protecting it. The difference lied with it��s head, two horns protruding side by side.


    As it��s name implies, it��s body is an elegant pure white. It gives the impression of a blanket of untouched snow.


    Recovering from the damage taken in my magic attack, the dragon lowers it��s head and looks at me, examining. The way it narrows its eyes and stares at me is reminiscent of how a human would.


    Almost feels as if human, huh��


    Should I give it a shot?


    ���D�DIlya��


    Fran stood startled next to me, and looked around herself for Ilya. Of course, Ilya was nowhere around.


    �D�D Then, just for a moment, the white dragon takes a glance similarly.


    I see�� Sirius, huh?


    ��Hey. Could you please retreat?��


    ��Alice?��


    Francesca looks at me in bewilderment, while I start talking to the white dragon. I give her a faint smile and signal for her to wait. She nods, but it��s clear this is only a tentative agreement.


    ��If a fight breaks out between us, I��m sure that Ilya won��t be very happy.��


    A groaning like sound was made in the back of the white dragon��s fiendish throat. While it seemed troubled��


    ���D�Dkhf����


    I jumped back immediately. Only worried about my words for a moment, the dragon swung it��s front legs. It was powerful enough to create imprints on the ground where I stood only moments ago. Francesca also evaded by jumping backwards, and turned to stare at me.


    Sorry, sorry, I know, that was dangerous!


    ����So in the end this happens anyway.��


    ��Alice, I respectfully think things are beyond that stage where they can be discussed with words.��


    Standing next to me, Francesca rebukes me with the obvious. She draws her rapier, unlike last time, it glints slightly.


    ��The magic rapier Heart of the Sun. A hard-to-master weapon that heavily influences one��s heart. But, now more than ever��!��


    We glance at each other in kind, and she steps forward. Reading to counterattack, the white dragon raises a front leg.


    ��Lightning!!!��


    I loose a suppressive spell. It��s as I feared, while utilising my electromagnetic field, I can��t deal significant damage. However, it is enough to paralyze the dragons for a few seconds.


    Using the opportunity granted, Francesca dashes in.


    ��Magic rapier, respond to my heart!��


    Magic rapier Heart of the Sun.


    Francesca lunged out to attack, rapier drawn. A yellow force field protected the white dragon. It was a troublesome forcefield that no regular attacks could penetrate.


    Exactly�D�D Like Ilya.


    Francesca thrusts the magic rapier at the dragon, and it collides with the forcefield.


    ��Always, always, things just have to be difficult!!��


    �D�D Francesca took another step forward.


    Whether due to radiance emanating from within her heart, or something else, the magic rapier responds by shining brighter. Anyone spectating would feel the rush of power.


    ��Go! Fran!��


    ��Break through!��


    In the end, the forcefield makes a shattering noise like impaled glass, and disintegrates.


    Francesca��s magic rapier continues with the momentum from the thrust and pierces deep into the stomach of the white dragon!


    ��GUOOOOO!!��


    The white dragon roars with it��s atrocious voice, and swings its body around in attempt to crush Francesca. As if I would allow that!


    Pushing my injuries aside, I circulate magic power through my body and quickly jump in close range of the dragon, to grab Francesca, who was unable to retreat on her own, and jump back while holding onto her. It was a close call. With a frame that large, even size can become a weapon.


    It��s size alone can bring destruction to it��s surroundings just by rampaging around.


    ��How reliable you are, Alice.��


    ��It seems like most of the people I know don��t stop to think of the consequences before jumping into a situation���� I put some distance between us and the dragon, as I chide Francesca mid-air. As we land I turn to face the dragon. �D�D I feel a chill shoot down my spine.


    ��Wha-!? It plans to fire a round in the middle of this melee!?��


    ���D�DBreath!!��


    The white dragon took a stance with all of its feet squared on the ground, and it��s horn begins to sparkle and throws arcs as if electrified.


    ��So it doesn��t matter to you whether it hits friend or foe?! You��ve made me come to despise you!��


    Simply put, for those in the crossfire, it isn��t a simple matter of ��you��ll be fine if you just move out of the way.�� I check behind myself. A small distance away, our knights are still fighting desperately against the enemies.


    And beyond them, of course, are the Austrian heavy knights. Beyond even that, there are skirmishes where both sides are vying to break through the area where the dragon rampaged a path, resulting in a jumbled mess.


    When I think of the power of an ice dragon breath, this is �D�D��


    ��There is no choice, but endure it! Fran, get behind me!!��


    ���D�Dkh! I trust you!!��


    I grasp my caster gloves.


    If Francesca has been watching the fight, then she must understand. To use these gloves, the issue is, you must first load them with a magic bullet infused with a spell. And each glove is only loaded with one magic shot. Despite that, there is no choice but to use it at this time!


    ��Cast release! Icicle Garden!!��


    The spell erects a barrier of ice. The white dragon dismissed the barrier as if to say ��Why should I care about that,�� and unleashed a blast of breath, as a concentrated beam, towards us.


    ���D�DKuh!��


    That��s Till��s magic, however, when cast, it consumes my own magic power. To keep the Breath attack at bay, I continue to pour out magic at an enormous rate.


    Such power �D�D Is it stronger than the ice dragon?!!


    ��Even with my left hand enchanted, I still can��t smash through it with only Thunder.��


    If I used Lightning�� what if they could be combined?


    If possible, I want to land a direct hit while the dragon isn��t using its breath attack, and it��s forcefield is down. Without that, I have no chance of winning this. Therefore, first�D�D


    ��Endureeeeeee!!��


    I imbue more magic power into the ice barrier, with all the willpower I have available. The Shimmering ice magic barely holds off the white beam, and as the power fades from the attack, the ice barrier also melts.


    I breathe heavily��


    Compared to the held-back advanced-class magic that Eclair used, this one had a stronger effect. I used too much magical power due to that and feel like collapsing.


    ��Alice�D�D�� Francesca spoke to me in a dazed voice from behind, meanwhile I was breathing heavily.


    Wondering the source of her concern, I look in front of me again, and�`�`


    ���`�`Eh?��


    ��The White Dragon is already preparing to fire second shot.��


    ��Firing an attack of that level, in succession������


    Defend again?


    But how? Icicle garden is gone already. Then can I use my left hand��s Lightning?


    In such exhausted state?


    If we both fire at each other, can I win?


    Even if I did win, if it��s not a fatal blow, wouldn��t the dragon come back with yet another breath attack?


    ���D�DAlice, jump and retreat��


    Grasping her magic rapier, Francesca pats my shoulder and steps forward. Her calm demeanor is almost out of place, as appears to be smiling somewhat. Her magic rapier is still shining. In other words, her spirit is not yet broken.


    ���D�Dtsuu��


    I grow angry with myself after seeing Francesca��s resolve.


    ��Don��t say such foolish things. I��ll show you I can still push back a breath attack of that level.��


    ��Alice����


    I gather the remaining strength in my body, and stand side by side with Francesca.


    ��Who do you think I am?��


    ���D�D Fufu, that��s right. You��re the one who has inherited the title of ��strongest��. The silver lightning spirit who grants courage to those around her�� and my precious friend.��


    I laugh and nod at Francesca��s words.


    I��ll convince myself that��s true I don��t have a shred of doubt that I��ll win. As if I would ever retreat from here�D�D!


    ��O, blade of light that streaks down from the heavens, thou shalt become my sword�`�`��


    I raise my left hand.


    In front of me, the white dragon is trying to unleash a deadly Breath attack.


    I won��t lose�D�D!


    �� And split the darkness �D�DCast, Release!!��


    The magic bullet loaded into the other caster glove is released. I had previously imbued my own lightning spell. My left hand was enchanted, together with a released magic bullet, the combined magic will be the strongest magic I am capable of utilizing. Such absurdity, I will blow it all away!


    �D�D I��ve extended my hand towards the door that I have not yet reached!


    This isn��t even my final form!


    This is �D�D a mock double cast!!


    ���D�D�D�DChain Lightning!��


    Extending both hands, I release the magic�D�D


    The breath attack like a beam is released by the white dragon and the silver lightning strike collide with each other. Their clash releases a wave of force that even the furthest away soldiers are nearly blown away.


    Both attacks are so powerful that whatever they hit disintegrates, and not even dust is left.


    �D�DThe balance of power lasted but a few seconds.


    The winner of this clash was my trump card. With breath pushed back, lightning struck the white dragon. However, it was blocked by the force field. Again we��re even.


    I��m feeling dizzy��!


    When my magic power runs out, it seems that stamina is substituted in it��s place. It��s similar to when I continuously use Heal.


    �D�DStill!


    If being inherently irrational makes you human, then standing against the irrational also makes you human.


    At least, that is what Francesca believes in.


    As if I��d yield to the violence that stands against her beliefs!


    ��Pierce!!��


    I strain to control the lightning, draining all of my power into it, and finally smash it through the opponent��s force field�D�D


    ��Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!��


    It strikes, but it had already lost much of it��s power smashing through the force field.


    I��ve drained all of my magic power.


    I don��t have enough for anything more.


    But�D�D


    ��Fran!!��


    ���D�DI��m not so foolish as to miss such a chance!��


    Fran��s Magic Rapier shines brilliantly, enveloped in light, more than it has all day. I can see her courage.


    Wrapped in vivid brilliance, she leaps like a pink bullet, thrusting her rapier through the defenseless neck of the white dragon�D�D!


    ������


    There was no groan, no rampage to be seen�D�D�D�D The white dragon merely collapsed onto the ground.


    Quickly pulling out her rapier, Fran looks over the dragon.


    Finally�D�D it��s fantastical body, wrapped in pale luminance, began to disappear.


    As if a mere illusion, to say there was no such creature, it fades to nothing��


    �D�DWe won?


    Both Francesca and I are covered in wounds. Francesca in particular is completely worn out from fighting the White Dragon single handedly for an extended period of time. From doing the impossible, my fragile body is in agony.


    Involuntarily, I exchange looks with Francesca. We bitterly smile at each other, and our shambled conditions.


    �D�DBreathing out, Francesca raises her magic rapier to the sky.


    ��The White Dragon has been slain! The Silver Lightning Spirit and I are triumphant! Listen my brave soldiers of Wilmington, Victory is within our grasp!! Rise! Fight back for the future of our country with your own hands!��


    With Francesca leading, battle cry of Wilmington��s soldiers echoes through the battlefield�D�D

 Volume 2 - CH 50

    White Dragon


    I threw a party invite to Klancesca, who silently accepted.


    A white dragon.


    I don''t have that much knowledge of this world, but is it that special?


    Compared to an ice dragon, I don''t see much of a difference.


    After being confronted, I see it has four strong legs with wings sprung on its back.


    Armour-like muscles covered its entire being, scales of steel protected its body.


    Speaking of differences, the horn on its head seemed to be divided by two.


    As far as distinctive traits, it reminds a fresh snow white coloring that flows elegantly.


    The dragon that recovered from my magic attack lowered its neck as if it was to acknowledge me.


    It looked at me that the dragon which recovered itself from damage of the magic hung a neck and confirmed it.


    It narrowed its eyes, staring at the direction of us, like it was human, much like a human......


    Shall we give it a shot?


    "-- Ilya"


    Klan next to me expressed an eh? with her face that looked toward her neighbor.


    Of course, Ilya wasn''t in there.


    -- The white dragon before me with just a sudden glare, started moving.


    I see ...... Sirius.


    "Ni, you. Could you possibly retreat ne?"


    "Alice?"


    Klancesca turned a pair of puzzled eyes to me, who was talking to a dragon suddenly.


    With a small smile, I send a signal to wait.


    Klancesca, for now, expressed agreement.


    "Fighting against you here, it would undoubtedly make Ilya unhappy I believe."


    The white dragon bellowed a howling voice from its atrocious throat.


    It seemed to be troubled --


    "--ts!"


    I jumped back at once.


    To be troubled in one instant then in another attack from its forefoot.


    The ground that we had stood sank by its power.


    Klancesca also had jumped aside and dodged it.


    She shot a look towards me.


    Sorry, sorry, it was dangerous, ne!


    "So after all, it going to be that way."


    "I think this has gone beyond past the level of what can be discussed with words alone-wa, Alice"


    Together side-by-side the standing Klancesca criticized loudly.


    She readied her slender blade.


    Different from before, there was brighter shine.


    "Magic sword Cuore di Sol. My''n heart gets effected by it. It is a burdening weapon-desuwa. But even so, now we must!"


    After responding to my staring, Klancesca went to the front.


    "�D�DLightning!!"


    Cover fire.


    As I thought with the force field, the full damage could not be given.


    However, it accomplished its duty in locking the body for several seconds.


    In that opening, Klancesca took the plunge.


    "Answer my''n heart, Mahou Sword!!"


    Magic sword Cuore di Sol. **


    As spoken, Klancesca stuck out the thin blade.


    A yellow-tinted force field protects the dragon.


    This really is a bother, ordinarily the strikes would bring it down.


    Surely �D�D Alice deduced.


    Klancesca''s protruded sword crashed with the field.


    "No matter when, this thing!!"


    �D�D One more step, and she would break through.


    Is that her heart shining with it?


    The Magic Sword as if being wished responded by growing brighter.


    This fight, those seeing it would be filled by morale.


    "Go! Klan!!"


    "Watch this pierce!!"


    At last Klan shattered the barrier with a sounding of it, the field was pulverized.


    With such vigour, Klancesca with her sword punctured the belly of the white dragon!


    "Gwuoooo!!"


    The atrociously howling white dragon, swung its body toward Klancesca to crush her.


    Not on my watch!


    I urged my aching body, forcing magic to fastly jump under the chest, then dodged back carrying Klancesca who couldn''t finish the retreat.


    A hair''s breadth.


    With a body size of huge size, it alone becomes a weapon.


    From its fury, it brought destruction to its surroundings.


    "You''ve become reliable-wa, Alice"


    "There sure are a lot of people who don''t plan for the future ne..."


    While joking and flying sky high, we regained distance.


    After landing, I confirmed the dragon �D�D and my spinal muscles froze.


    "''ay!? In this melee battle would it dare shoot!?"


    "�D�DBreath!!"


    With a powerful movement, the white dragon planted four limbs on earth.


    The horn on its head shone as it was becoming electrified.


    "Friend or foe, none of it matters to you does it! Despicable-wa!"


    Yeah, to dodge it would not be a good thing!


    I shot a fleeting glance behind us.


    "We can''t withstand this! Get behind me, Klan!!"


    "�D�D��! I will trust you-wa!!"


    I put on the Caster Gloves.


    A match is about to begin, Klan understood it seemed.


    It''s just, every time I use these, the magic entering should not be entering like ammunition that shouldn''t be loaded.


    Left and right gloves one by one had magic ''shells'' loaded.


    But, now there''s no choice not to use it!


    "Cast Release! Icicle?Garden!!"


    A barrier of ice spread.


    Just as we prepared for, the flash of breath by the white dragon assailed.


    "�D�DKu...!"


    This magic is Til''s.


    But, magical power consumed as the unfolding continued.


    For the sake of forcing back the breath, magic consumption continued in fragmented quantities.


    This strength �D�D stronger than the ice dragon, huh!


    The left hand is enchanted with the effect though, thunder might smash it.


    It is equal.... to lightning?


    The opponent''s breath, and the field that I hit directly.


    If that is the case, there is no chance of winning.


    Because of that, we must first�D�D


    "Endureeeeeeeeee!!"


    Mustering all of my energy, I poured magic into the ice barrier.


    The brilliant blue magic, and the flashing white, somehow it defended against it!


    The flash of white breath disappeared, similarly the ice barrier melted.


    "haa, haa!"


    The same advanced magic that answered against ��clair.


    Having used too much magic, I felt despondent.


    "Alice�D�D"


    While I was gasping for breath, behind me Klancesca called out dumbfoundedly.


    Anyway, I must look ahead once more�D�D


    "�D�DUm?"


    Already, the white dragon is entering preparations of a second explosive shot.


    "Ah, it''s passed the level for rapid firing attacks"


    Defend?


    How?


    "�D�DAlice, you jump and escape."


    Klancesca placed her hand on my back. Then stepped forward with her hand grasping the sword.


    Smiling, with an out-of-place calm facial expression.


    The magic sword, even now, shines brightly.


    Even now, meaning, she has not given in.


    "�D�D"


    Seeing Klancesca and her resolution, I get angry at myself.


    "Please don''t say such a stupid thing. You are going to watch me force back his breath attack."


    "Alice..."


    I put life into my body once more, Klancesca lined next to me.


    "Just who do you think I am."


    "�D�Dhuhu, right. You are the successor of the strongest. Those around naming you Silver Lightning Spirit from your courage... also, my''n most important friend-wa."


    I laughed, and nodded to her words.


    I will wager my own best guess.


    I won''t think about losing, not a tiny bit.


    To pull back from here would be �D�D�D�D!


    "Ancestors of Blades of light descended from heaven, become my sword�D�D"


    I lifted my left hand.


    Ahead, the white dragon fired an intense breath meant to kill.


    I won''t lose �D�D!


    "Tear the darkness �D�D Cast Complete!!"


    I released another charge inside the caster glove.


    The magic inside there, was my personal lightning.


    Left hand enchanted with magic, loaded with magic.


    The amount of magic gathered was at the highest firepower.


    With this absurd thing, I will blow it away!


    �D�D No, it''s still not at the limit that can be held in my hand. There''s is door seemingly.


    This is �D�D the esteemed Double ? Cast!


    "�D�D�D�D Serial ? Lightning!!"


    Putting out both hands, magic was released �D�D


    The white dragon released the shining breath like a flash, which collided against a silver lightning.


    After the dust settled from the collision, a far look all around one could see that it blew soldiers and everything away.


    Respectively, the hand which carries a death sentence leaves no dust behind.


    �D�DThe counterbalance lasted for several seconds.


    My trump-card held back the strike.


    With the breath forced back, lightning rushed onto the dragon.


    �D�DHowever, the next attack will be blocked by that field.


    Again, we are at equal.


    Standing is making me dizzy...!


    The magic deficiency effected my stamina, like using Heal continuously.


    �D�DEven so!


    If a person swallowed unreasonableness, the person must stand faced to its unreasonableness.


    At least, that was what Klancesca believed.


    I would swallow more even at mayhem, as if I would yield!


    "Get through!!!"


    Mustering all lightning until I know it''s drained, the field finally, broke�D�D


    "Klan!!"


    "�D�DMissing this sort of chance, I would not be so foolish-wa!"


    Today, Klan''s sword was dressed at its number one brightest.


    Her courage could be caught by sight.


    Enveloped by light vibrantly shining, like a pink projectile, she stabbed the defenseless white dragon at its throat.


    "�D�D�D�D�D�D"


    This time there was no groan nor growl, its angry fit concluded �D�D�D�D the white dragon, had fallen from where it stood.


    Klan, with her sword pulled out, quickly and cautiously observed.


    And then �D�D the body like felt of a fantastical illusion, the pale light which wrapped it began to dim.


    As if an illusion, that was improbable to have existed, it vanished.


    �D�DWe won?


    We each had wounds all over our body.


    Klancesca continued to have tattered traces of quarreling with a white dragon.


    I stuck through with the impossible, so the body of my fragile-hearted self was full of complaints.


    By chance, Klancesca met with my face that was looking.


    Looking at us, at each other, it was a horrible thing, we both leaked a bitter smile.


    �D�DBreathing out then, Klancesca held over her head the magic sword towards the sky.


    "�D�DI and the Silver Lightning Spirt have defeated the enemy White Dragon!! The ever brave Wilmington members! Victory is ahead!! Cheer yourselves! Thou must seize the future of our motherland!!"


    Klancesca led the Wilmington troops, who shouted a battle cry that resounded the battlefield�D�D


    *Serial lightning - If we use a fitting MMO term, it would be Chain Lightning.


    **Co-Lady Soul (originally) or Cuore di Sol [italian for "heart of Sun"]

 Volume 2 - CH 51

    Charm


    The tides of the battleground have been decided, in a good turn of events they say.


    The White Dragon''s defeat upsidely rose the morale of the Wilmington troops, and had slumped the enemy''s.


    Furthermore, they now held a clear goal of protecting the motherland along with the commander serving in the front lines �D�D the might of the Wilmington forces did not leave any openings for the enemy forces.


    ���� Rather though their commander had been done in, a stem of comeback potential still remains.


    "Klan, should we withdraw to the back?"


    "���� Yes, I see. Thinking ahead, going further would end up being a hindrance to the soldiers -wa."


    Perhaps having thought of the same thing, Klan obediently nodded.


    Thank goodness, I was wondering how I was going to discharge the high energy and enthusiasm.


    "�D�D�D�DWhy, leaving so soon? Having especially prepared the stage, ay'' wanted to be given more amusement."


    From behind, I felt paralyzed from head to toe and then shuddered at the voice.


    A voice that was heard before, a very mischievous sort of voice.


    The identity �D�D was whispered close and into my ears.


    Suddenly from behind me, a hand headed towards my belly, and then another hand lifted my chin gently.


    I was embraced tightly which looked sensual from any angle.


    "Li ���� bra ���� "


    �D�D�D�DShoot, she was here!


    White hair and red-eyed, a 360�� God of Death look-a-like of a senior magic disciple.


    Dark-tanned skin, wearing the same attire as wore from that time with a greatly exposed chest which I saw, and is glued to my back.


    And behind me from my shoulders, it carried my chin.


    Nearby I heard a long moderate sigh.


    However, the Alice being held from behind felt no excitement.


    Nothing but chills.


    I expected her.


    I expected her, yet!


    But knowing that much is without meaning.


    The truth is now, no matter what was done, from here on I have to recoup.


    From reading the situation, my back was detained.


    Was this Transfer Magic?


    Shit!


    "Shaking, are we? Ahaha! Aren''t you a cute junior disciple! I do know, Alice. Thyn doings I knew! Ay'' am a person who is well-informed!"


    "y-You! Let go of Alice!"


    Klan, initiated her sword.


    "Stop! Don''t make a move ����! Absolutely don''t!"


    It''s impossible.


    It''s impossible.


    I don''t mean to say Klan is weak.


    Libra is simply too dangerous, as Til had heeded.


    An all or nothing attack isn''t necessary.


    [Think,] how will we recover from the situation?


    What we need, is to be calm.


    How?


    What should we do?


    "Klan would you quickly ���� retreat? ne?"


    Fear.


    I was afraid but, I gave my bestest smiling face to Klan. *


    As I am captured, I have become negotiation material, Klan''s life becoming an exchange worries me.


    ���� Of course, the light of my life going out also worries me.


    "Rejection -wa, Alice. Yield the privilege of negotiating to me."


    Klan has a good head.


    Probably, she knew and understood everything when her eyes met mine.


    The sword was sheaved into the scabbard, Klan unexpectedly loosened up her shoulders.


    ���� Can I rely on the statement that Klan seems to fully understand?


    "A,hahahahahahaha!!! Great wouldn''t this be! Fun wouldn''t this be!"


    "I'' am Klancesca Wilmington. Could I inquire your name as well?"


    "Sure! Ay'' am Libra. The big sister of this disciple, and the world''s second strongest magician perhaps!"


    This is good, she seems to be having fun.


    I can feel the air around Libra.


    As it currently stands, she perhaps has scheme of some sort����


    "So then, Libra. That''s some big talk being spouted, modest magician-san. If you are going to spare Alice, there may be room for discussion, though, would you concur?"


    "Ahaha, that would be done on a whim, as a way of killing time and no more than �D�D next thing you know, smashing this head that''s in puzzlement, ay'' wouldn''t even have my mind in it!"


    Objection!!


    "That would be bad -wa, Libra? Alice''s safety is for me in my greatest interests. The instant that collapses, the meltdown of this discussion, concluded. Afterwards �D�D�D�D by any ways and means available to me, I will have no other option but to dismember then quarter your limbs -wa."


    "For a human to quarter a person such as I, in this world this is but one! Well, as interesting this is, I wonder for thou it is impossible!"


    As if without hesitating, Klan shrugged her shoulders at the unmindful Libra.


    "So, would you allow me to use any means then, or so to say -wa? Libra."


    Klan''s violet pupils had begun to change to what had disguised a hidden nature.


    Uneasiness ran through me as I witnessed it.


    From here on, it is becoming ever more uneasy.


    Truly, this will be OK ���� right?


    "Heh! Whether having Alice killed, and thou being killed, or perhaps you will drive me to a corner ���� were you such a conspirator? Fun, wouldn''t this be! Interesting, wouldn''t this be!"


    "Having accepted my condition makes me happy -wa. Since my��n wish have been conveyed, I would like to inquire your wish, Libra."


    "That so ���� oh I got one!"


    "�D�DAh ���� !"


    With a playful toned voice in the second instance, Libra''s hand abruptly grabbed hold of my chest, groping them.


    Inside and under the outer hide of the breastplate piece, Libra''s hand slid in.


    "Stop ���� p"


    "Ahaha, ay'' have become a little excited! At the center of this battlefield stanched of blood, doing it together with men would good wouldn''t it? ne? Wouldn''t you think? That being said, Alice''s Rape Show has a nice ring to it don''t you think!?"


    Reeeejecccctionnnnnnnnn!!!!


    You''ve got to be kidding me!


    Fine, going to go and do that?


    I will resign to stabbing each other right now this instant!


    "�D�DWhat are you saying, Alice being handed to men for that is sheer folly. Alice''s existence is already for the sake of becoming my prostitute. If she will be used for that purpose, return her to I'' immediately, Libra." [Yes, So Klan can make Alice her prostitute]


    "These are nonsensical negotiations!" [Alice]


    Your head is all right, ne, Klan!?


    I can put my trust in you, ne!?


    "Ahaha! A very down to earth and fun person aren''t you! If you are that crooked, ay'' may just love you!"


    "That pleases me -wa, Libra. However, I'' firmly request Alice''s safety. Of course, "that thing" I will also include. I will not yield here. In exchange, outside of my firm request, I will hear to any other that can be done by the standpoint of humans? Constructive conversation has it not? Libra."


    "I see!"


    With a laugh, Libra stopped groping my chest.


    Ha~~~~~ Free at last ����


    �������� Because of that rough play, I got a bit empty-headed I think. **


    "Then�D�D initiate war with the Republic, do you accept ne!"


    "�D�D A big thing you said there, Libra."


    A war against the Republic?


    Just, what sort of objective is that ����?


    Republic �������� shoot, if that happens Saira will cry!


    Considering this, it would still be unjustifiable!


    "I'', will not hesitate going to war against the other side if they come at us first -wa. To pay back spontaneous sparks is a doctrine of us, are you pleased with this reply? Libra."


    "Ahaha! Nay? Oh I am satisfied! Klancesca Wilmington!"


    Klan!!


    As her line of sight met with mine, those eyes somehow seemed strikingly cold from what I could see. ***


    This girl was �������� !


    "Whether those words were lie interests me not! Coming to see thou was fun! This has been enough �D�D let us go, Aminas!"


    Aminas ��������?


    Suddenly, a third person''s name was announced �D�D�D�D from the place where the white dragon was defeated, a person rose.


    Its gaze stared past us and payed us no concern, and followed walking behind Libra.


    As if its relationship was to be at its master''s side.


    "����"


    White and black-spotted hair.


    Long slits and rounded eyes, those emerald eyes.


    A slim figure, sort of gender-less appearance.


    Tied pursed mouth that never spoke unnecessary words.


    And, had injuries to the back abdomen and on the neck.


    "Could it be ���� that, white dragon!?"


    A realization from intuition.


    Even so, though, logically speaking hadn''t we fatally wounded it!


    And his name ���� wasn''t it Sirius?


    "���� What are you saying?"


    Seeing a figure that of which resembles a human, thinking whether such a thing could be, this is ���� !


    Overwhelmingly bad!


    There is no room for negotiations with this drawback!


    From the very beginning Libra was simply toying around?!


    Well, in actuality I guess since I''m still holding onto my life it seems that has been the case ����


    "I formed dragon contract through divine summoning ne! A certain amount of souls was used but, well, it turned out good! Bring me great fun, little disciple! And here you see, the mass compiling of souls, is perhaps the objective of the experiment!" ****


    �D�DObjective of the experiment?


    Hearing those words, blood rose to my head.


    "�D�D What did you say?"


    "He~eh?"


    Libra responded in an inquisitive tone, reacting to my change in behavior.


    "What? Ahaha! The sake of my objective depends on souls. But these souls you know, would have no meaning if one personally kills for them. Wonder why? But that''s why I incite others. This simplicity of Humans is great isn''t it! I have a desire for souls so promptly distribute them! ���� Well it is the limit of humans ne? One doesn''t know for why one moves with humans ne. But since our interests align, it matters not ne!


    Really, for goodness sake these words ����!


    "You saw it as it was ���� and you knew."


    Souls?


    A need for souls. No meaning if I kill for them. Inciting other people.


    Wouldn''t that, spread disaster?


    "�D�DOh! I was in a spot where I wanted to say more, but you have come? I have placed several dummies in the royal capital, yet you were not in house arrest? The usual, you are a scary person!"


    Libra looked up to the sky. The peaceful sky that bluely lit was disturbed something that galloped towards us.


    Like a hawk it dove down at great speeds, whereas then blue ice shot from the ground it crashed on.


    The ice revealed a torrent that blew with determination that seek to kill, softly a figure stepped forward.


    Encompassed by crystal ice, was the advent of the strongest.


    "Ah, you ���� the [Ice And Snow]"


    To this figure, Klan let out a voice.


    The person here, Tilbell Ainshura.


    It cannot be.


    "You sure got here quick, grandma! You were supposed to be in the Royal Capital? What does this mean? 10 Dragons were supposed to have been summoned, though?"


    Til had entered, yet Libra was unmoving.


    As if from the start, taunting Til to dare appear here.


    She didn''t seem afraid ����


    "Indeed �D�D Just a moment ago I departed from the Royal Capital, and my arrival was on the way? In any case you who is inferior, would be more suited to be a concubine. Are you not surprised at all?"


    ���� What is this person saying? Traveling the distance to get here on horse take an entire day, you know?


    Just a moment ago, just a moment ago ���� you say?


    Also ten ���� dragons!?


    "Ahahaha! As expected of the grandma! The case is different! Coming all the way here, to have pretend to be better than the blessed me and my magic? That doesn''t have much magical provisioning ne. The little disciple is way too lovable, the excitement I gave her was a too much, do you think? Would have loved to swindle more souls than the ones I already have."


    "�D�D Icicle ? Garden"


    Til ignored the everything spoken out by Libra, throwing a sudden Magical chant.


    The dome-shaped icicle barrier surrounded all-around us.


    Everything outside was completely cut off, the outside could not be perceived.


    The colossal thick-bodied ice barrier of isolation.


    On a different level than my borrowed strength, Til''s chant, Til''s Magic.


    The blue world, imprisoned us.


    "Same as usual, a chatterbox. How ever much strength you obtained I would not know, but that does not put you over that bad habit that I have told you �D�D already fleeing?"


    Til was apathetic, but threatening with her warnings.


    This was ���� too frightening.


    �D�D Yet Libra''s behavior didn''t change.


    Something was strange, the interior of her throat continued to mumble out giddy sounds.


    Is she insane?


    Putting myself her position, being sentenced a verdict by Til, I would flatly surrender.


    "Don''t worry yourself, grandma. Within expectations. In this world, my number one grandma is scary, and that grandma I love. For that is why I am utterly fleeing with the tail behind my back."


    "���� My, my, continuing the same thing over. To intend to slip under myne world. You are skillful, you are something that cannot be chewed." *****


    In a nonchalant sort of mood, Til muttered.


    "Hahaha, this will not continue forever! I want you to wait a little longer! Then at that time, we will settle things, ne, grandma?"


    "The I that is going to settle this now won''t make a difference?"


    "That will not be possible. Ne, grandma? This is a cute disciple, don''t you think? Ay'' really am pleased with it �D�D having it die isn''t something to be wanted ne?"


    "�D�Dts"


    The back of my neck got licked, and gave me goosebumps.


    "���� My, my"


    Til with half-closed eyes, pierced directly in me. No need to guess certainly, the Til counterplan was obstructed, by me?


    That is why up until now I am alive ����


    Sorry ����


    You should know, there were no signs at all!?


    By the time I noticed I was already captured from the behind!?


    This is my bad �D�D


    "�D�D"


    �D�D Or can I take that back.


    Til made eye contact.


    �D�D The fall of Hell.


    The mouth with those eyes eloquently recited.


    Dead!


    I am so dead!!


    "This is what I truly love! See you again, grandma! Let us settle this next time!"


    "Hurry and flee. This is the second time ���� there won''t be a next time."


    From under the feet of Libra a magic square emerged.


    The white dragon called Aminas too, followed with.


    ���� No, no, if I don''t do something, wouldn''t the me that is captured also get caught up in the transition?


    "Ahaha! Do not worry yourself little disciple! The moment the transition happens I will release you!"


    �DOnce said, I became relieved.


    Yup �D�D


    "Now then �D�D will you go? To your friends, and to stir up some fun would be good �D�D!"


    There was a feeling of something hot going in at the back of my neck.


    �D�D I got bitten!


    "A �D�D g-Gu!"


    What, the, hell �D�D!


    "Alice!! Libra-! This was not what was promised!!"


    Klan whose face evidently became colored in anger.


    The sword was drawn from its sheath.


    But was then consoled by Til and was stopped.


    "Wait! Don''t make your move yet! If you worry for the idiot disciple, then excessive actions ���� would lead to instant death."


    To bring death?


    Kill?


    Aa �D�D


    ��������


    Now I see ����


    ''Kill''.


    "�D�D''Kill'', Now I see ���� I must Kill"


    "���� the Charm has taken effect."


    From the nape of my neck, Libra lifted her face.


    "The collection of souls have been sufficient or more, and for that I no longer have a reason to be here! Put the Finale on reserve, grandma! As well as, the princess! The promise went a bit different, forgive me would you? Enjoy this interesting sideshow that was prepared ne!"


    Once more, Libra licked my neck.


    Her tongue caught a stream of blood.


    And after that, pushed my back.


    Once stepped ahead a little �D�D�D�D�D�D�D the backdrop was filled with flickering light, no sign of Libra and her dragon remained.


    "Alice!!"


    "Wait����"


    The Klan that tried to get close, was stopped by Til.


    "Oh would you please put an end to that! Alice hurt -wa! I have to at last stop the bleeding!"


    "�D�D That is something to be said once her true consciousness returns."


    Aa, don''t disturb me.


    That all �D�D that was perfect opportunity, though.


    "Ne ���� Klan. I, feel really good ���� Somehow ���� my body feels hot."


    From the back of my neck, I stuck out a figure to catch a drop of blood and licked it.


    "a, Alice ���� ?"


    Klan who saw me carried a surprised expression �D�D blushing.


    Aa, Klan ���� what''s with the face?


    That is very delicious looking!


    �D�D With the body charged with lightning, I closed the distance, and glomped the defenseless Klan.


    "w-What the heck!?"


    A super surprise attack was what it was called, my piledrive was received by Klan, falling to situation with a pair, one lying on top of another.


    I pinned down my girl''s hand, leaning in my weight on top of it.


    The serious government official looking Klan wearing battle outerwear, myself''s white hair united, pink and white together was an extravagance.


    The hand which wore a gauntlet, the feet which wore a caligae.


    The design was a battle attire that of a dress with a hanging sleeve connected with a long skirt joined with steel armour.


    Just seeing her, looking down from above obviously she was more stronger, more resilient, than me and it can''t be helped Klan is being reluctant.


    "w-What is the matter, Alice? This is ���� so embarrassing -wa."


    On the contrary, the Magic Sword was dangerous or so I thought, those hands have to be separated from it!


    I am paying attention, you know.


    Those openings �D�D I wouldn''t allow!


    "Klan �D my neck, it hurts."


    "eh, eeh, Alice. Blood is coming out -wa, quickly let it be treated please."


    "No need, instead �D�D Klan as well, should have one just like it!"


    "Eh? �D�D e! Alice! Stop-!"


    I stuck it to Klan��s neck. With all of my strength I stuck it in, leaving a scar behind.


    My lust for conquest was satisfied.


    And then caringly, I nursed the smooth skin by crawling my tongue over.


    �D�D Klan tasted, sweet.


    "�D�DAa, iya ����"


    "Ne, Klan �D�D together with me, would you become my thing?"


    "Ali, su ����"


    The red-faced Klan placed her hand, following a finger under my eye.


    "I'' am ����"


    Again, I brought my mouth onto her neck.


    "Klan �D�D�D�D is, so cooooooooooooooooooooold!!"


    Suddenly, the neck was patched with ice and shocked me into springing up, separating from her.


    "That suurprised me! What!? What was that!?"


    The back of my neck was hit, the crystallization of ice coiled around my neck.


    It snatched the heat away.


    "Ah ���� what? I am losing, strength ���� "


    The power in my legs escaped, and I fell forward.


    As I crumbled, Til supported me on the spot.


    A small body, but more than enough power to support me.


    Unperturbed, supporting me.


    "Have you woken, idiot disciple."


    "Til����"


    Waking up ���� Speaking of that.


    I can remember the stuff that happened just before �D�D�D�D I turned pale.


    Those embarrassing things, all the things I did, I can clearly remember it all ����


    "�D�D Alice."


    Klan stood up, brushing herself off then glared at me.


    Then, holding the back of her neck while blushing.


    "Do you, have any words to say? I will hear an explanation -wa."


    In moments like these, there is probably only one set of words that could reply to that ����


    "�D�D I don''t recall." *******


    "You think I would accept that sort of political excuse!!"


    It was impossible after all!


    ______________________________________________________


    Annotations


    *[Literal: Number-one smile]


    **[Literal: I slipped a little]


    ****[Literal: Cool-headiness/Pierce Cold]


    *****[Literal: Achievement]


    ******[Literal: Teeth that cannot withstand, means I cannot compete]


    *******[Literal: I don''t have any memory]


    [Caligae: Marching sandals]


    [Junior/Little disciple: �õ��ӡ�Imouto Deshi��- Little Sister Apprentice Magician] [Senior Disciple: Ane Deshi�������� - Big Sister Apprentice Magician]

 Volume 2 - CH 52

    To Sever, This Chain of Hatred


    Receiving a heal from Til, my injuries were recovered. Feeling the back of my neck, it truly is gone. ...The ones left on my heart remain. No, in terms of scarred hearts, Klan suffered the most serious injury though. No, no, I was a victim as well! Don''t misinterpret this, ne? The perpetrator was Libra. The offender, Libra! These are the important facts! "...To have these things happen at the center of the battlefield. Such indiscretion." Klan let out an infuriated voice as she separated a little ways away from me. And from these ways away, my heart received damage... Because, when I get close Klan glares at me! ...Being hated by Klan, I don''t want this! "Noble young lady too, do not stay mad at her. Then was the effect of Charm Magic, say. Lay being bitten by a dog, to rest, and it will be good." "... I understand. Then accordingly, applying the proper desecration would be quite fitting, wa." "Desecration!?" With that, an extremely serious sentencing was done in an uncaringly calm voice, spoken like a ruthless monarch also known as evil!? "...What was that? Desecration? Sure... I shall use it then, wa." Klan, holding her neck, wore a wicked smile as she turned towards me. What should I do, without a doubt I''ve got a bad feeling... "Dear, dear. Owing to my''n barrier, isn''t it good that a person cannot see this tomfoolery." Don''t call it tomfoolery, please. "That is... Anyway! Was it true a dragon appeared in the Royal Capital?" "No need to fret, the incident happened on the streets outside of the county. Everything has already been cleaned up." "This is the [Ice and Snow]..." With a complex expression, Klan looked at Til. "Now then, once the barrier is disposed of head to the camp. Afterwards, do as you would like." "...The winds are decided, yet we are still in the middle of combat. Can we not have a loan of your power?" "Balderdash... that sort of mass slaughter, would be a bitter memory." Til let out a lamenting laugh. "However�D�D!" "Klan! Please don''t push Til!" "That, was not ... no, quite so. I shall then desert my magic sword as well, wa." Beside the waist where a rapier was carried by the handle, Klan loosened the grip and reflected. "Ku, you''re lacking in experience." "Wa, wa-" My back got struck. That hurts... "However, I will more or less place hopes into thou ... Romus'' granddaughter. Show, if at all, whether the world has grown, could you?" "Witch of the [Ice and Snow], you..." "Here'', we are going." With the snap of her fingers, the world secluded by the dome of ice was demolished and vanished. At the same time, the people that were at the base of the ice structure, Klan and I, were taken care of. Then to the skies, we were carried up. Til''s magic, really, truly great. It''s something to yearn for, ah. "�D�DYou have my gratitude, wa." To those words, I caught a chuckle by Til. With this, I could see a good ending to the Ostia uprising. After that was... Shortly after being taken up by Til, we made our arrival to the camp located at the base of the hill. Klancesca''s well-being and reclaiming superiority in the war was met with troops that erupted in cheer. At once, Klan began being with, then administering the troops to the end, only separating for a moment to start gathering about the whole situation. "...You have a good smell, Alice." "I know, Til. Please believe in me." "Fh~un, all right. Iy'' shall head off." "Yes, thank you very much. Though as it turned out, I''m no good when Til isn''t here." Lazy, distrusts humans, broken aspirations which never show, my master, whom I nonetheless love. The part that props her up is what I love. "Relying on Iy'' forever, that would trouble me so." "If you say that, I will rely on you for who knows when." "Kuh, what a cute brat ... with that." Having the last laugh, Til yet again departed for the capital by the skies. Til sure is amazing �D No need for a horse, by herself. The me is stuck, who can''t soar the skies, doing business by going on ground. For now. "Ojou-sama... thank goodness you''re safe." "Alice-san! What a relief, nyaa..." After seeing off Til, from the tent Ilya and Saira appeared. Both of them wore a medical outfit which consisted of a white apron. �D�D Moreover, the aprons had blood on them. "That outfit..." "Saira said, she ''had to'' no matter what." "I can''t participate in fighting, at least I could put great effort in saving those that do..." Saira... This child, is extremely kind-hearted. The work of a medic, must not be fun. In the middle of agonizing cries, injuries big and small on soldiers, doing what can be done. Words are easy to say, easy to imagine yourself on the spot. The work itself, not everyone can do. "You have given it your best, ne." I pet Saira''s head. Saira was fidgety and looked confused, and shook her head. "The ones that did their best, were the ones at the front of the battle, Alice-san, the soldiers-san, nya..." "Nope, the frontline, the ones at the back, they equally did their best, and brought victory to our shore. That''s why, Saira, you did your best, I will say it was many times as I need." Perhaps we cannot praise the war itself. But this war was a necessary fight. As Klan had said, there is simply no way that we will give in to terrorism. "...Alice-san, always complementing me, you will make my heart so warm ... ah! Na, this isn''t the place to cry, nya! I still have, lots to do though still!" With that said, the confused Saira went left returning to her tent. Saira... The things Saira does, it must have reached every Human heart, I think. It must have. "Ojou-sama..." "Of the white dragon, I didn''t kill it, Ilya." Ilya unfastened her apron, and she was next to me but refrained from being close. "Myself ... I do not have lingering affection. Already, there are none places to return to." "Eh, none? Ilya''s place to be, is by my side. It''s not enough?" The reflection of Ilya''s eyes glittered. It wasn''t something that I see a lot. "�D�DOjou-sama, is the person at fault. If you wouldn''t stop if you had to fight against a relative. It is that sort of feeling." "If such a thing happened in reality, I would actually stop, ne." "Huhu, I have to get myself stronger. I cannot lose to that Onee-san." Shion-san, huh. But, it''s nothing like going, and trying to kill Shion-san, or the Old man, I think? If a situation like that ever happened... let''s see. Our lives would not be exchanged one for another, but our fists would do the talking. ...Hm? Weird, the image which floated up is of Old man dying in one strike. Rest in peace, old man! �D�DPiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii. Suddenly, a horn echoed. What it meant �D�D was danger approaching. The camp that was tasting the victory right before them, all tensed up while preparing. "... It has come, ne." "Then Ojou-sama, in place of myself for Saira." "Ehh, a pleasure, ne." Seeing Ilya head off, I focused on the horn. Guards one way or another going to fight�D�D - It was only a matter of time before it broke through. What a wierd conversation. There was no mistake in thinking that Klancesca was distributing the guards. Something threatening cannot easily be deployed and come close. "Why is it, now, that such a dark thing has happened." My legs went towards where Klancesca was, the tip of the hill. In this world, heading towards the place with a hunch, the most probable location for things to happen. Yes, only a very �D�D bad hunch. "What do you mean, Paru?" (Corrected from Pal from Ch.48) "Princess, our entire camp has been completely encircled. It is our absolute loss. Since it has come to this, honorably surrender." The butler spoke with all respects in a clear voice, it felt like a bad joke and left an empty feeling. By my side, the dignified and transparent Klan stood beside. "Alice..." Klan wore a face, that could not grasp the current situation. No... maybe, Klan does understand. But she would simply not acknowledge it. The Ilya that I know �D�D�D�D has been said to have betrayed us, I can''t think of it happening. Since then, to support the people''s morale, was my role. "Have you been tempted by Libra, Butler-san." "No relation with it, Silver Lightning. This is our dearest wish. The overthrow of the kingdom, the allegiance with the republic. Then with that, this senseless war will end." It was let out, with no reason to keep anything concealed. Klan''s complexion turned bad. Angry, Klan was ready to use her magic sword. "...Selfishly, I did my own investigation. The rich family that purchases Human-beast combat slaves �D�D Not Ostia, Not Sacramento. Wilmington''s butler, it is you, Paru Shiusu." (I have no idea what this means) From where the soldiers were, came screams. The human-beats were assaulting, I thought. In response to my words, the butler did not have a change in expression. "The sniping at the hotel, I wasn''t the target. It was Klan, ne? As I approached the windows, at one time, our eyes met, ne? Perhaps, then you waited for a time when Klan and I stood in line, so that we could be subjugated at the same time, does that sound right?" "I commend you, Silver Lightning. As I thought, you head wanders well." From the waist, the butler unsheathed a saber. Klan seemingly did not move. As if shielding with her back, the butler made his way towards Klan. "My doubts started, only when I had met and saw that man in the back alley, ne." That man with the delicate features. At that time, I didn''t think it was anything special. That pretty-man sort of person, I didn''t think it meant anything. But �D�D with the revolt happening in the capital, I caught hold of the true form, the motivations were bridged. "You �D�D are a human-beast, ne." "�D�Deh?" Klancesca got a surprised look on. Which she then, looked at the head observing. Where she looked, there were no ''ears'' that human-beasts notoriously had. No way�D�D "As you have guessed, I do not have the ears �D�D they were excruciatingly torn off, ne." "�D�D�D�D!" The complexion on Klancesca deteriorated. Very ... beyond redemption. "All words being said I understand through lip reading. For sound cannot make its way to me. Other of my own voice, I do not possess the hearing." "You sure are skillful at talking, Butler-san." "I am obliged, Silver Lightning." The motive, was just as said by the pretty-faced gentlemen. Just as he said. Their reason to fight. From the camp, more shrieks came from non-combatants. I tore my heart apart. "So ... you think you thought you would be forgiven for the things you did?!" The assassination, the incitement of hatred, the surprise attack. Those things, are not part of war!! "Your standards of morals must be shaken. I am returning for what was done. The arrogant Human species, their attitude, these things I am giving back are not too much." I get things he says. The things that were done I sympathize with. But, this method of changing a kingdom, will only leave the kingdom''s people with hatred. The hatred of the people who become newly conquered will not easily disappear. The history of "The Other World", is all you need for proof... "So, step aside Silver Lightning. The head of the princess, I will be beheading it." "Paru..." Princess, huh. This butler looked at Klan with a discerning eye, his resolve had no ill will. "�D�DYou heard her, ''older sister''. You won''t complicate things more than it has to, ey��?" "...An obstinate person, ne." The pretty-faced man placed his long sword on his shoulder, and came closer. At the center of the war''s true form, the driver, was this here gentlemen. Or, is this battle and its sake a hidden part of the war. Either way, something is not complete. "So, will you let non-combatant civilian lives be lost pointlessly, have you made a decision yet, O''Princess?" "I''" Behind her back, I searched for Klan''s hands and held them. They were cold. Like wanting to heat them up, I grasped them tightly. "�D�DMore so, giving myn life easily will never happen, wa." Well said, Klan!! "I don''t mind, then, I shall murder you." The gentlemen rushed, stepping towards me. As usual, fast. The butler was cunning in holding a sabre underneath his armpit. Klan, has not drawn her sword. If it''s only me, there''s no way I can cover for both of us. �D�DBut!! "[Aim]!!" "�D�D�D�DRoger, aim and fire." A magic stone was commanded through instructions, immediately obeying and activating a field. "Naa!!" "Kuu!" From the sky, pairs of lightning arrows barraged. They were a sure hit. At that distance, they will hit everything outside of me and Klan. To weave through like entering through the hole of a needle was the skill of a genius. "This, ... " The spot targeted was turned to rubble, the face of the butler who I thought was hit remains. "I see, I know very well you know? Your skill." Umm, that shooting skill that happened, ne? "I thought you died...?" "Surely, I am concealing it." The errand I sent Ilya on, it was all for this. "...Upsetting, ''big sister''. Seriously an upset." Arrows of lightning that Saira crafted. Equipment to the shooting skill �D�D [Aim] was a single use. The body that persisted after being pierced, the defeated gentlemen softly groaned. "�D�D�D�DHowever!!!" "What-!" Before I knew it, his hand grabbed the ground and sputtered sand blinding me. The person who I casted. Now my hands are up protecting my face. Seriously tenacious, stubborn! �D�DIn that instant. I was already clad in lightning element, ready to repel any slash with repulsion �D�D Shoot!! The gentlemen passed under my arm. Fast! Was that now the fastest!? [Aim] cannot be targeted! The target �D�D! "Noooooooooooooooooo!!" (�����ᤨ������������������������) Something jumped in front of Klan and it was �D�D Saira!! A situation where no one had the expectation of thinking, only one person reacted. How Saira moved at this moment could be said to be godly. A super genius, unthinkable reaction. Arriving here, already going by the situation. In front of Klan, Saira extended out an arm, ready to block the longsword by receiving it. Even though she is godly, Saira cannot take something like that! This gentlemen, would not miss this once in a thousand years�� chance and throw it away! Saira!! "Eh�D�D?" Saira''s image of being cut down played in my head, but the scene was surprisingly different. "�D�Dts" That gentlemen, clenching his teeth, who swung his longsword with his full power, was forcibly stopped against its will. "�D�DKu-haa..." No, that''s wrong �D�D at the stomach, was pierced by a dagger. "�D�DThe payback has been returned, zo." "Solt-san!" Probably coming from the camp dressed pitched black, whom the dagger belonged to. "Ha... time to pay the piper..." The gentlemen quietly murmured to himself as he crumbled. "Ah, aa..." Having experienced the event, Saira went weak-kneed, her legs were shaking. And that now empty-eyed gentlemen, floated a smile on his face as if having been told a joke. "You ... make no mistake, not regretting it, would be fine... bleh-" (���ۤ�) The gentlemen spit blood. The wounds are deep. �D�DA fatal wound. "To meet good humans, ..., fu, is a good thing, isn''t it, ..." The gentlemen''s eyes were met. It reminds me of the street in Rufin, where my chest tightened and twisted. The gentlemen''s smile floated. With a smug face and wink. Why �D�D does it feel like Saira is being entrusted, that sort of feeling. ...Just now, it was because he was struck by the [Guy who wears black], that he stopped, right? That''s ... not what I feel. "...ha, shit, a place where no one knows and not the battlefield �D�D�D�D to pass away, to go, ne..." The calm faced �D�D gentlemen went to sleep. And Klan placed a hand to calm the Saira that had been shaking the whole time, her whole body. Saira sort of jumped in surprise, then got petted. With that, Klan went forward. "�D�DParu Shiusu, was his spirit put to rest?" "�D�DSomehow, the mind is clear it seems, O''Princess." The gentlemen should have no stamina, I thought. Being dealt by the single [Aim] and on the ground all this time, the butler like a haunted ghost, replied dispassionately. "I see, you sure are and have been with me for a long time, wa, Paru." "I am unworthy of those words. The first time we met, I was just but a vagrant." "In those days, were you thinking of killing I''?" "�D�DYes, but to be fair, not for the sake of killing the Princess. It was to seize power from the people, that business." "The death of Father and Mother, was it you?" "You are mistaken, though... I can''t say for certain whether I may or may not have." "Why, have you not attempted to kill me until now?" "Maria-dono, was there. I could never get away from her grasp. Places where her eyes are not watched are a myth, there were no options." "And so now, she stays in the capital, making this the time." Klancesca drew out her sword. "�D�DDo you have any remaining words?" At those words, the butler directed closed eyes beyond to his brethren �D�D then to Saira. "I ask, grant my fellow brethren a merciful heart." With no sense of debt nor obligation �D�D the butler demeaningly muttered. At those words, Klancesca truly displayed sincerity as she bowed her head. "This chain of hatred, Paru Shiusu, was to be your fate as its holder and shall be severed. Henceforth, I'', absolutely will turn against the discrimination of thy brethren." "�D�D�D�DYour Highness, Princess of the passionate Dukedom, you have my greatest rank of appreciation that can ever be offered." The calm smiling butler, by a magic sword held by Klancesca, was stabbed�D�D�D�D __ "He who pays the piper calls the tune." - a saying about choices. Guy who wears black - is Solt

 Volume 2 - CH 53

No content

 Volume 2 - CH 54

No content

 Volume 2 - CH 56

No content

 Volume 2 - CH 57

No content

 Volume 2 - CH 58

    Guild rank E work.


    First-, herb collection.


    The difficulty isn��t high, it��s collection work in a hilly wooded area near the royal capital.


    Just, the demand is high since the medicine is used from daily life to combat provisions, among guild work it��s important work that can be accepted year round.


    Reward?


    It��s fine if it can cover the day.


    That sort of task.


    As it��s not particularly dangerous, I, Ilya and Saira focused on our collection work and cleared it.


    The second is, investigation of dangerous beasts, and their subjugation.


    Without quickly clearing the request��s required completion number and ranking up, it won��t give proper earnings.


    As such, there��s work every day.


    Mentioning rank E, when combat is expected, Shion-san is brought in to help out.


    It��s fun with Aim��s support but, that��s basically deficit work.


    Taking too much of a safety margin and letting money melt away can��t be allowed.


    Help me my sister-.


    ��That��s fine. How great����Alice is working.��


    What sort of meaning is that, oneechan!


    Please stop looking at me with those I��m so relieved eyes!


    �D�DAs such, together with Shion-san, we went by horse to investigate and subjugate the troublesome beasts near enough that we could return within the day.


    Wolf like monsters appeared on a road passing through the forest, it seems with just that eyewitness account the merchant��s association entered the request.


    Today Ilya��s staying home to look after Rin-chan.


    Saira��s on break, it��s her free time.


    It��s not acceptable to always leave Rin-chan to Saira is it.


    Saying that, kurozukume hasn��t been around lately, where did he go����


    Leaving Rin-chan with me, acting so carefree, really!


    This world���� rather, this kingdom, would be the proper way to say it.


    The kingdom��s school system stretches from age six to fifteen.


    However, it��s not mandatory.


    It��s just recommended.


    Just, the industry and business can��t pass that country��s level.


    Education, is important.


    Because it��s expensive, there��s nothing to say.


    On that note, Rin-chan��s five years old, she��ll enter school next year.


    Right now we��re at the step before that, going to church.


    It��s like kindergarten.


    From bringing her over and picking her up, to preparing food every day, it��s a lot of work.


    But����


    ��Deshi������


    Saying that, looking at Rin-chan as she comes to embrace me, I can��t feel it��s a hardship.


    ����Umu, cuteness is, perhaps justice.


    After reporting I arrived at the road.


    This is west of the royal capital, a road leading to the commonwealth.


    Saying that, there��s still a long ways before the commonwealth, it��s not a distance a horse can run in a day.


    I don��t know if it��s because of the unstable state of affairs, there certainly aren��t all that many merchants using the road.


    For now, on what��s visible of the road, there��s nothing at all.


    ��Yotto��


    Descending from Shion-san��s horse, I took horse-san��s reins and guided it into the forest.


    It should have been fine to hitch it by the road but, it would be dangerous if horse-san met with a thief.


    Without going so deep as to get lost, hitching after a certain distance, then resting.


    Being told by my stomach, it��s already past noon.


    Clearing up horse-san��s care first, I then spread a bentou under the tree��s shadow.


    ��Have at it, oneechan.��


    Opening the bentou box��s lid, Shion-san went, oya? Or, made that sort of face.


    ��This is���� rice?��


    ��That��s right, onigiri, do you not know of it?��


    ��Onigiri?��


    While thinking back on our meal activity it��s overwhelmingly bread, it��s not like there is no rice.


    Just, it��s not common in this country.


    When I found rice in the royal capital, I was slightly moved.


    ����Though it was fairly expensive.


    ��With only bread, don��t you lose power output?��


    Thinking that, is that just for japanese?


    ��Alice is always, doing such strange things. But since the food you make is delicious, I��m looking forward to it.��


    ��Fufun, you can still praise me more? Oneechan.��


    My nose was pinched.


    For now, the onigiri was well received.


    For the meat loving Shion-san I made them with lots of karaage, considering our health I put in various balances, with mini tomato and lettuce and the like supplementing the meal, everything was eaten clean.


    Shion-san is really, a person who gets results from production.


    ����On that note, although Saira was asked to buy it but, what sort of meat is this.


    ��It was delicious, Alice.��


    ��Hai.��


    Being petted on the head by Shion-san is, exceptional.


    There��s a variety of stores gathered in the royal capital, next time should it be tempura?


    Though cleaning it, is pretty hard.


    After using oil a massive cleanup is required!


    Oil that jumps to the corner, like it��ll be overlooked!


    ��This might be a little late but, is it fine back home, oneechan?��


    ��Don��t worry about it, I��m not a child. And we can still exchange letters.��


    That��s right, letters is it����


    Maybe I should write one this time.


    Is ossan doing well�`?


    ��You, how long has it been, has the end of your robe ripped yet?��


    ��It has hasn��t it.��


    ��Is that so, because this father will improve it using a bandanna.��


    ���D�DLet��s go punish him, oneechan. Right now.��


    ��Haha! This time I��ll help out.��


    Are you a hentai, ossan!


    Doing a lightning punch as if to wake me up, I wonder if a six pack is forming.


    And so, with conversations with such nostalgic content, break time passed.


    Haa, somehow with Shion-san here, I��m reassured.


    I might be putting on a bold front, normally.


    With that face, strangely, that might be exposed.


    ���D�DLet��s go, Alice.��


    And as befitting Shion-san, speaking with a cheerful smile, I borrowed her shoulder as if invited.


    ��Fufu, at some point you also, seem to have become a big deal.��


    ������Big deal, big deal is it, me.��


    Leaning on her shoulder, my head is soothingly patted.


    ��Wishing for people��s happiness, just that is a big deal. To the the extent of the number of people.��


    ��Do you not feel, that it��s a burden?��


    ��I know. But isn��t a change of pace important? Therefore, from time to time I can, be indulging like this.��


    ������I��m being indulged.��


    ��So, so haughty��, this imouto.��


    ��Because I��m an imouto, it can��t be helped.��


    Resting after eating, borrowing Shion-san��s shoulder I napped.


    This special seat, I won��t yield it to anyone.


    After resting, for the request��s genuine investigation, we searched, walking around the area.


    To pass through the belt of woods, since long ago monsters or, bandits seem to have caused a lot of harm.


    Maa, it��s not reasonable to station knights in a remote place like this all the time, so it seems it can��t be helped.


    As such, this sort of request frequently circulates through the guild.


    It��s light civilian footwork.


    ��By the way oneechan, at some point, it seems your job changed.��


    Job: Sword Dancer


    LV:1


    ��Ah, Solt helped out, I went to class up.��


    ������I feel like, it��s not good to spend too much time alone with a guy.��


    Shion gazes fixedly.


    Wha, what is it?


    ��So that��s how it is, worried about me is it���� That misunderstanding, that man, won��t be able to rest easy.��


    Saying that, I haven��t seen that man recently.


    But, class up is it.


    Isn��t Shion-san becoming ever more powerful?


    Although her level seems to have returned to 1, is that okay?


    ������Oneechan, have you broken up with Till? No strange meaning intended.��


    Just out of curiosity.


    ���D�DIsn��t that impossible. I haven��t seen her face an opponent seriously but, I can feel the extent of her true strength in my body.��


    ��A while ago I thought I could beat her, although I fought together with a friend.��


    ��Fufu, and then?��


    ��It was a disaster.��


    ��Ahaha, wasn��t it.��


    Eclair seems to have also received a shock, next time I��ll bring her sweets and apologize.


    To begin with I should convey just who that was.


    Though I feel like she vaguely understands already����


    ��In the end the difference in level is large. The fundamental spec is different.��


    ��I see, is it something like that.��


    ��Ah, but saying that nothing can be done, it��s not like that. It��s just that with level spec goes up. For instance, an attack by a low level with an attribute of 5 power, could be received without injury by a high level with an attribute of 1 defense. Though I feel like they��d only endure what they could endure.��


    Fumu, I see����


    ��Umm���� Attribute 0 is������


    ��For example, even if level is increased nothing changes. Ma, it means that there��s no talent, my condolences.��


    ��As expected!!��


    Zero stays at zero regardless of what��s done!


    However, at one it can slowly change!


    Is it something like that!?


    This, the difference between one and zero is, more important than anything else����


    ���D�DShi, Alice. Over here.��


    Walking in front, Shion-san gave the signal to stop.


    Looking past her back�D�D


    �D�DWhat is that!?


    Is that, a monster!?


    Something like that is here?


    No���� That is, there��s some sort of extremely unsettling feeling.


    This isn��t natural.


    That word is the most, suitable.


    The title assigned to that sort of opponent came to mind.


    ���D�DChimera��


    As the word left the mouth, the opponent responded.


    The fierce head of a lion.


    Wings, to lift that sturdy body into the sky.


    And, a tail like it could eat a human whole, a snake sprouts out.


    ��Taking this was correct, Alice. This isn��t rank E work. If novice adventurer��s had come�D�DThere would have been deaths!��


    As the opponent entered a combat stance, Shion-san drew her katana.


    However, as expected Shion-san took the initiative.


    Closing the distance without hesitating, one stroke lands�D�D But!


    ��Tough!!��


    Creating a high pitch sound like the clash of two metal objects, Shion-san��s blade is repulsed.


    The skin of the chimera is���� Not at the level of a lion!


    It felt like it was reptilian, it��s covered by tough scales!


    It can��t be���� Aren��t those dragon scales!?


    ��Fuu!��


    Even so, Shion-san somehow repeatedly strikes from different directions.


    ���D�DLight Enchant!��


    Alongside that Shion-san��s katana is bestowed with lightning.


    The enhanced katana and, that lightning caused damage to the chimera.


    ��Guuu!��


    ���D�Dtsu.��


    As Shion-san engaged in close combat, she precisely evaded as the chimera counterattacked, striking as it released a roaring voice.


    The claws on its front legs, its bite, the snake��s attacks from dead angles, none of them landed.


    ��Lightning!��


    The magic activated and struck the chimera.


    ��Eh!?��


    The magic that felt like it had hit�D�D A black field obstructed it and shaved away its force.


    As for how much damage got through����


    ��This is������


    Before the surprise wore off, the chimera opened its mouth.


    Oi, it can��t be�D�D!


    ��Alice, jump!��


    With Shion-san body turned back and her urging voice, the response is an instant jump.


    A moment later, a blast of earth strikes the area.


    Blasting, a splendid tree trunk is gouged out, as if destroying nature tree after tree is mowed down.


    Having jumped upon the branches of a tall tree, that scene of ruin is looked down upon.


    Shion-san is, expertly evading, fleeing the line of fire.


    ��Breath������


    No, weak.


    The force is weak to the extent that it can��t be compared to the white dragon or the ice dragon����


    The black field also, isn��t deployed at all times.


    During the time spent watching in dazed astonishment, the battle progressed.


    Reentering close range, as Shion-san attacked scratched into the legs and tail, with a stronger attack than before the chimera received damage.


    Most likely, slash.


    Unable to endure further, the chimera��s wings flapped floating it into the air.


    Those wings, they can lift that giant body!


    Does anything go!


    Even so�D�D It won��t escape!


    ���D�Dtsu��


    I jumped down from the tree��s branch.


    ��Thunder!��


    Falling while releasing magic upon the chimera, as always the black field shaved away its power.


    It��s not that it��s always deployed, it��s deployed when needed to cut off magic!


    Then�D�Dgo to direct contact!


    While falling, kicking of the trunk of a nearby tree, I close in to the chimera.


    Sensing my presence, Shion-san pulled her body away with good timing.


    Charging in there, lightning surges in through direct contact!


    It��s effective!


    The chimera that had fled into the sky, crashes into the earth.


    ��Guruuu!��


    As the chimera desperately tries to counterattack, this time I quickly pull my body and open space.


    ���D�DThis is the end!��


    Jumping into the opened space, Shion-san��s katana flashed from her scabbard.


    Iai.


    Swinging out, the slash decided the match.


    The chimera��s head was deeply split apart, the opponent fell.


    �D�DEven so, the still living snake tail struck toward Shion-san, she calmly cut it as well.


    Shion-san, doesn��t let down her guard.


    ��That thing���� What was it.��


    Standing next to Shion-san, looked down at the chimera that had stopped moving.


    It had stopped breathing�D�D Even so, it didn��t vanish.


    ������Don��t know, but with this is the request complete.��


    ��That, should be���� Eh!?��


    Suddenly, the chimera��s corpse burned up!


    As the evidence was destroyed, the black flame vanished without leaving a trace.


    ����Without burning a single leaf, just the corpse of the chimera.


    Afterwards all that remained was an ash like residue.


    Just���� from within this, a single magic stone was left unburnt.


    ��On the report, how would this be written������


    This won��t be thought to be a lie will it.


    ��The guild��s built on trust so, it��ll be okay. Ma, if it��s revealed as a lie after the fact there is a penalty.��


    ��I, act honestly.��


    Something like that won��t happen.


    For now, collect the magic stone and bring it back for the report.


    ��Nn, for now let��s return, oneechan.��


    ��Reasonable enough.��


    It��ll be good if nothing troublesome happens though.

 Volume 2 - CH 59

    �D�DI was watching a dream.


    Realizing this, was an immediate matter.


    ��Till! You��re late, you��re really dull, I can��t watch this.��


    Within the deep forest, a silver haired woman had already gone ahead.


    The past daily life, that shouldn��t exist.


    ��Do wait, Est����I��m not leaving the village.��


    ��What is this�`, Till is being obedient to the village chief? That��s what those words seem like.��


    ��That��s not the case, I don��t want to be involved in matters outside the village.��


    I admired that, innocent behavior.


    With silver hair stretching to her back, jewel like shining eyes of that same silver.


    Rarely found within the village, a childhood friend of the same age.


    ��You may say that but��, within this vast world, don��t you think it��s normal to want to see many things? The curiosity of everyone in the village is too shallow!��


    Estoria said as such, and took the hand of my indecisive self.


    ��Are you afraid Till? It��s okay, because I��ll protect you! Staying a coward indefinitely, is wrong!��


    ��I am���� not blessed with Est��s level of talent, fighting is���� I don��t like it.��


    ��And that��s why you chose ice magic? Even though shishou-sama had his eye on you, what a waste.��


    ��The title of the strongest, I don��t need it���� It would be best if Est were to inherit that.��


    ��The one to decide that will be shishou-sama�`. Mou, my rival, really doesn��t have any enthusiasm.��


    Saying that she inflated her cheeks, gesturing in a lively manner, she was lovely.


    ��Please, �`Come with me Till! Monsters, even scary humans, because my flame will burn them all to nothing!��


    ��Est���� umu.��


    As such pulling my hand with great force, passing through the deep green forest, I and Est left the village.


    �D�DWe would never return together again, to that village, our first home.


    The dream continued.


    The setting changed.


    I didn��t want to recall it, that detestable, particular day�D�D


    ��Est, you must run already! Beyond this nothing more can be done!��


    A large army trampling upon and overwhelming a small country.


    Humans were burned, buildings destroyed, the existence of a dragon that trampled upon everything.


    ��I don��t want that! Because in this country that person is here! For something like a dragon to be brought here! That insolent trait of humans irritates me!!��


    Certainly, just how did they lay hands upon a phantasmal species like a dragon.


    Those with affinity for that type, would only be elves like me, or demons.


    ��Ancient dragon���� As of now we, can��t contend with that in any way.��


    Blocking every attack, an unassailable field.


    Something like long range magic, serves practically no purpose.


    Even so, attempting close range combat is suicidal.


    At this point, it��s at the level of a natural disaster.


    That thing, as a life form, is close to a god.


    Even so, we resist.


    The advancing army, the existence of the peerless dragon.


    Against such an opponent, essentially only the pair of I and Est resist.


    Avoiding every form of attack, burning through every enemy.


    The two are the strongest.


    Shortly after leaving the village, a rumor like that flowed through the world.


    However, there��s a limit to fighting alone.


    Humans are skilled at war.


    Although a large army, they use tactics freely and excel at group combat.


    We also, are feared as the strongest magic users, in the end, I��m no more than one person.


    Magic power has a limit, as that depletes stamina dissipates.


    Forcing through the impossible, continuing to fight through day and night isn��t possible.


    By barrier of ice, the countless times stopping the dragon��s breath, the world turned to black.


    At that point I collapsed.


    �D�DBoth magic power, and physical power, were depleted.


    ��Till!!��


    ������I apologize, Est. I really am a coward, I��m afraid of battle. Beyond this������


    Even mentally, I can��t fight anymore.


    That sort of state.


    ��I��m sorry, I��m sorry Till! I��m sorry for getting you involved! Because you protected me! ����Even if I must use my soul, just these uncouth humans and their dragon, I��ll see them repulsed!��


    Within my dim vision, a silver ring was handed over.


    ��Till���� when you have a child, this, could you give it to them? I love you, Till.��


    ��Est������


    The last time I saw, my silver haired childhood friend, as always she had an innocent smile.


    From there alone, she plunged into the enemy formation.


    �D�D�D�DThat was, the last memory in which I saw Estoria.


    When I came to, I was within that nostalgic village.


    Most likely, I was moved by Est��s transfer system.


    It should have used an unbelievably massive amount of magic power, that is���� to the extent of using the soul.


    For a while the body recovered within the village.


    And so during that time as the wounds healed, I ended up receiving punishment for once again breaking the chief��s words, several years passed in a state of house arrest.


    ����If I had been stronger.


    If I hadn��t failed so miserably, couldn��t Estoria have cut through that hellish battlefield?


    No, surely because I wouldn��t be there to impede her, she should have cut through.


    �D�DI believed as such.


    And so I who studied morning and evening under my shishou, succeeded the name of the strongest.


    Having received the freedom to come and leave the village, pushed by an impatient feeling I finally left for a human village again.


    If she��s alive, then we should meet.


    Estoria is an elf.


    My childhood friend should have lived for the same time as me, she shouldn��t be dead.


    Countless years and countless years, walking here and there, wandering.


    When the chance came, I would be pulled into battle.


    Look, Est.


    If it��s the power of my current self, it could surely aid you.


    �D�DWitch of Ice and Snow.


    At some point I started being called as such.


    As I walked alone I welcomed the rumors.


    Est might notice them.


    Thinking that, as day after day came I walked through human villages.


    ����Halfway, I could possibly been about to give up.


    At that time as I thought to finally admit it, to clear my heart and return to the village, I met that person.


    Outside the village, meeting someone like that was�D�D impossible, would not be said but it wasn��t common.


    Might this be, or so I thought.


    Brown skin, sharp ears.


    Brethren.


    Wearing tattered clothes, completely dirty, a completely tired appearance.


    Clinging to life through begging she held no abilities.


    A child like that, holding an empty bowl in both hands, stood continuously on a day cold enough that snow fell.


    White hair and, red eyes.


    Without any feel of vitality, a doll like emotionless child that seemed like she could die at the very moment.


    Although it was something that happened frequently within the constantly fighting human villages, as expected it wasn��t something I could ignore.


    ��Your, name?��


    ������Libra.��


    ��Elf���� No, dark elf is it. What village do you come from?��


    ��Don��t know������


    ��I see���� Your family��s name?��


    Just a little, she was nervous.


    ���D�DDon��t know.��


    An abandoned child, is it?


    Certainly, just one glance is enough to understand the extent of her hardships.


    Right now living like this, is at the level of a miracle.


    ����Most likely, it seems she sold her body.


    ��Libra, is that how it��s said. Would you come with me?��


    ������If I can stay, I��ll tolerate anything.��


    ��Kufu, that��s wrong. I��d like it if you didn��t put me together with the trash over there. Somehow, you seem to have talent. For magic, that is.��


    ������Magic?��


    Magic power detection skill.


    Although it was taken for the purpose of searching for Est, looking at that child��s magic power, I immediately understood the extent of her talent.


    ��Then, if that will let me live.��


    ��You��ll live. Having a strength that won��t lose to anyone, it��ll be fine to live boldly.��


    And so once again, time passed.


    Chasing the flow of magic, I left the village and ran through the sky.


    Just where and how, Ah, it��s all become twisted up.


    �D�DNo, to begin with, that person might have despised the world from the beginning.


    Even so, killing the people of the village, if she intends to cause havoc within the human villages as well, it can��t be avoided.


    ��Mu? That is����?��


    Advancing across the sky, a silver girl desperately running upon the land entered my vision.


    My heart jumped.


    �D�DThis can��t be����?


    This can��t be, this can��t be!?


    Faster than I could think, I jumped down to the earth.


    Wandering around the rest area, the silver girl.


    �D�DYoung.


    Furthermore, she totally didn��t notice me.


    Overly immature.


    This shouldn��t be Est.


    I quickly understood that.


    ���D�DOi, young girl.��


    ���D�Dtsu!��


    Surprised from the bottom of her heart the girl faced me while readying her rod, without causing any provocation, I spread my arms.


    Silver long hair, amber eyes, a girl with a strong impression.


    And this magic power���� an elf, is it?


    The special trait of our brethren, can be understood just by looking.


    However, as it turned out, I went to town alongside this young girl.


    ��My name is�D�D�D�D��


    Cutting through her breath as she desperately ran, I heard her name.


    �D�D�D�DAt that point, the feeling of waking from the dream came.


    ����Most likely, I was the one to slide in and embrace her.


    The morning sun spilled into the room.


    Within that hot bed, my body was completely enveloped.


    Sleeping peacefully, the silver colored girl.


    ������Just what will become of you? Nou, Alice?��


    If possible without distortion, if possible happily, I want her to live.


    Putting that wish in, I lightly strike her with a chop.


    ���D�DAita!��


    With that cute voice, today again another day begins.

 Volume 2 - CH 60

    I think, at this point, not having new equipment isn��t good.


    With an occupation like adventurer, there��s obviously going to be battles like the one a few days ago, it would be best to put effort into considering every measure to keep the body safe.


    There��s no problem with my weapon.


    That is to say that there��s nothing that can provide even higher performance than the caster glove.


    As such, what��s important is, my armor, and also Ilya��s weapon and armor.


    For now should it be something like that?


    I think it would also be good if Saira also had some armor, though I don��t know what��s available.


    ��Saira, would you come shopping with me today?��


    ��With Alice-san? Sure!��


    On that note, come to think of it I haven��t gone anywhere together with this child.


    ��Mu����, deshi, you��re leaving Rin behind and going somewhere again!��


    My family��s angel is outraged.


    ��I��ll buy treats for you, so please be a good child.��


    I poked her mochi like inflated cheeks.


    ��Really!?��


    ��Yes. Buying just the ingredients, want to make them together? It will surely be fun.��


    ��Together with deshi!? Yay! I��m looking forward to it!��


    In a moment she��d begun smiling.


    With that being the case����


    ��Ilya.��


    ��I��ll take care of our home. Have a good trip, ojousama.��


    In that manner, setting out with good clear weather is the best.


    Alongside Saira we returned to going out to shop.


    Uumu.


    Lately even just leaving the house seems difficult.


    Saira��s ordinary clothes are also cute.


    Beige shortpants, navy shirt.


    Also, boots.


    Although it has a rough feel, is it because it��s cutely arranged around good material?


    On the head it��s a ponytail as always but, today she��s not wearing a headband.


    Her cute cat ears stand energetically.


    Saying that, that was my wish.


    The point of her walking brazenly beside me, is shown off to everyone in the royal capital.


    That��s also part of my plan.


    ����Maa, I��ve taken into account that I��m somewhat famous and manipulated the impression I give.


    Those who intend to do something bad to Saira had best prepare themselves.


    In truth, even without doing something like this, I do think everything��s fine regarding anyone who knows Saira��s personality.


    ��By the way, although I haven��t seen Solt lately, do you know where he went?��


    ��Solt-san is it, well, I believe he��s surely doing his best to become stronger nya.��


    ��Eh? Fu��n������


    Should that be biting down on your own weakness?


    By my impression, kurozukume is absolutely no match for Shion-san.


    Then, whether something could be done if it was Ilya, that also seems unlikely����


    Could he break through?


    That guard����


    In regards to Aim, whether weak or strong, I think position makes that conclusion indeterminate.


    But Aim has a sort of strength that no one can emulate.


    ��To actually be weakest, doesn��t it hurt a man��s pride.��


    ��Well���� I feel like his motive seems a little different nya���� Surely, he wants to protect Alice-san.��


    ��Eh? No, because I have Ilya.��


    ������I feel an extremely unrewarding presence nya.��


    Saira sighed, pushing her breath out.


    Ah, that��s right.


    If we��re making sweets then we should also make a share for Eclair, and bring it to her.


    ��Perhaps cookies, as expected.��


    ������And then, it��s already left the head nya.��


    For some reason Saira��s ears drooped.


    And as such, we went to the royal capital��s material seller.


    There, out of countless material sellers, Saira��s eye caught the best material seller-san.


    There weren��t any particularly rare materials but, as long as money is brought to the royal capital��s material sellers, the materials to build goods of such a quality are assembled���� That is, as Saira explained.


    ��This is hard to discard���� but, if it��s to build Ilya-san��s armor, something slightly lighter would be���� full plate doesn��t seem right. Although princess-sama��s equipment seemed to be extremely heavy���� that sort of knight equipment is slightly off nya.��


    Deliberating over which materials to take, she returned to the shelf again.


    That went on and on, on and on, on and on and kept repeating.


    ����Shouldn��t one be acceptable?


    By now, to the extent of two hours, is it less?


    No, if a clock were here, I��d realize that much has passed.


    Because Saira-san, is serious����


    ��Really, Saira-chan is a regular but, she has good judgment, it��s like I also can��t relax. She��s young but she��s quite the big deal!��


    Regarding me, I went to the inner counter and chatted with the shop owning old man-san.


    I can��t just wait.


    I can��t just wait in the back!


    ��Saira, so she comes here quite frequently.��


    ��That��s right, the material stores around here and, the stores like the ones in the shopping district should all know her on sight. She��s an extremely polite, good child after all! So everyone likes her!��


    ������Is that how it is?��


    Without intending to, a smile spilled out.


    It might not have been something to the extent of being worried about.


    After all, it��s Saira.


    ��Oh, Ooh���� A fairy��s smile���� nice. Beyond the rumors������


    ����


    ��Mister, to a regular patron, discount please!��


    ������It, it can��t be helped can it! Since I always receive patronage from Saira-chan!��


    A smile is priceless.


    However, there is nothing more expensive than free, mister!


    Maa, for that portion we��ll continue our patronage so would you forgive us?


    I won��t do something like, ask for a discount every time.


    As a result, all morning passed with that material seller.


    What amazing concentration����


    But Saira was completely pleased.


    Somehow, it seemed the image had hardened.


    I have a feeling that it seems something good will be made.


    ��In truth I want to make Alice-san��s armor as well nya������


    Even if some nya is said, it��s too heavy and can��t be worn nya����


    ��For me���� it might really be that not asking a tailor is no good.��


    ��Hai desu������


    Though saying a tailor, going to ask the old lady-san isn��t something I can do����


    Tailor is it���� as expected, isn��t that how it is����


    Besides that one, is there no other?


    ��Eleanor-san did say that, her skills were certain���� not maid clothes but, is armor also okay?��


    ��?��


    As such, we went to eat lunch at Eleanor-san��s store.


    From the opening there��s the careful grasp of customer traffic, somehow it��s not only maids here, to begin with the food brought out is delicious.


    Eleanor obsessed over the kitchen staff.


    Saying that, though I feel the area being obsessed over can��t be helped without an assistant, that certainly is, Eleanor-san.


    Walking by while chatting with Saira, we arrived at our destination.


    We entered the store that seemed to be flourishing today as well.


    Soon enough, a pure crimson maid came out to greet us.


    ��Welcome back, ojouhyama!��


    ��������


    ��������


    ������you stuttered, Eclair.��


    ��It��s, it��s fine so please sit down already!��


    Her attitude serving a customer is a mess!


    Please stop walking with shoulders like you��re angry����


    In such a manner we were quickly guided to our seats, together with Saira, I sat down.


    By the way Eclair, are you not an adventurer?


    Though I feel her abilities are well beyond sufficient.


    ��Fun, your order is?��


    And, her attitude didn��t become that of a maid-san.


    ��Mixed juice, with Eclair��s love included.��


    ��������


    ��������


    ������Ah, Alice you iiddiioooott!!��


    Maid-san ran away!


    Eclair is adorable, isn��t she����


    ��Is, it no good nya, Alice-san����tsu��


    ��Fufu, sorry sorry. Because looking at Eclair, is inevitably tempting.��


    It��s something that can��t be helped.


    We took our order from a different maid-san.


    Neither I nor Saira eat all that much, so we ordered a feminine lunch, and received it deliciously.


    In exchange lunch portions for two was 100 rooks.


    One silver coin.


    Maa, it was slightly expensive.


    But it was delicious.


    ��Ah, umm, for me to receive such good items, dinner is also always splendid, taking enough to fill the stomach���� it��s somehow inexcusable nya������


    ��Haven��t I already said this? Saira is my family, don��t restrain yourself.��


    ��Alice-san������


    ��Furthermore, eating is important and, to begin with cooking is something like my hobby. Rin-chan also eats it deliciously, it��s absolutely not a hardship.��


    ��At least, I want to help out!��


    ��Nn����, then, use a one week shift system?��


    ��Hai desu nya!��


    Though up until now, like buying goods, like with our armaments, like with Rin-chan, though I feel like I��ve received her support in a variety of ways.


    Even so if she feels a sense of guilt, maa, letting her do as she likes is fine.


    Surely in time, I believe she��ll become like affable family.


    However, at least overwork, it��s no good not to keep an eye on that.


    ��What��s this? Is it not Alice-San!��


    ��Hii!��


    With a rough voice, my body reflexively jumped.


    It was also noisy within the store.


    Suppose it��s obvious, having this person come out during business should be no good!


    No���� because the designer isn��t particularly a member of the staff, is coming as a customer a given���� although it��s noisy.


    By the way, Saira did freeze.


    That should be the standard reaction.


    As expected, Ilya��s too amazing.


    ��Kohon���� Bati-san, this is a good time.��


    There��s a task available����


    ��What is it?��


    Could you not stop wriggling every time.


    Those black lustrous muscles.


    ��Well, although I��m an adventurer, I wonder if you couldn��t create armor for that use.��


    ��That��s fine!��


    Haya!


    ��It��s, it��s fine is it?��


    ��Yes! It��s an article meant to be worn by Alice-chan! Inspiration is roiling up!��


    ��He, he�`, is that so�`��


    My decision, was it correct����


    ��Umm, I don��t care if the cost is high, easy to move in and, defensive ability, an item with as high quality as is doable please.��


    Because this is the final stronghold, to protect my weakly defended self.


    Something like scrimping here, is unthinkable.


    ��Leave it to me! I can��t be wasting time here! Once it��s finished, I��ll bring it to this store!��


    ��Pu, please do�`��


    And, taking the request Bati-san left like a storm moments later.


    No, it was an actual storm.


    Within the store there��s still a commotion����


    ��Dw, dwarf is it?��


    ��Most likely that is���� human I think.��


    An extremely well trained human.


    ��I, after I also improve, I might also be useful in combat����!��


    ��Please stop.��


    Really please stop.


    With such cute bodily form, there are many people who will become sad if it gets all muscular����


    ���D�D�D�DI��ve been keeping you waiting, Alice!��


    Ha?


    Once I thought it was about time to return, suddenly before my eyes that juice was there.


    An excellent juice decorated with fruits.


    �D�DThe problem being that inside one large vessel, two straws were within.


    ������Why, did you choose this juice, Eclair?��


    ��Don��t regret this, Alice! Because Eclair will not once flee from your challenge!��


    Pointlessly hot!


    ��Now, drink!��


    ��Eh���� seriously?��


    For some reason the store had once again, grown noisy.


    I felt like even more attention had focused here.


    ��Obviously! It��s a contest, Alice!��


    Is this a contest?


    ������I understand.��


    I bit one straw.


    The juice itself was quite tasty.


    ��Th, then, I��ll also drink!��


    As such, Eclair��s face came right up before my eye.


    I noticed her adorable slight fangs, Eclair drank from the other straw.


    ����Close!


    ��Waa������


    Saira said something, her usual voice came out.


    ��������


    ��������


    Onlookers gathered closely.


    Red entered Eclair��s face.


    That, most likely am I not also like that?


    This, distance where the breath seems to strike����


    ���D�DHaa��


    Like I can drink this in one breath!


    For the moment, my mouth releases once.


    Similarly, Eclair��s mouth also releases.


    ��Until it��s entirely drunk, the contest continues you know!��


    This, just what sort of contest is this.


    ��I understand���� Eh, what? This, just which one was my straw?��


    Because the ice moved during the gap when I once removed my eyes, both straws mixed up their position and I didn��t know anymore.


    ��Nnn?��


    ��I don��t know something like that, Alice�D�D��


    ��Probably, this one.��


    Guessing, I put my mouth to one straw.


    The gallery monitoring me licking the passage, grew yet louder.


    ��Ah, ah, aaah!��


    ��Waa������


    Nn?


    Watching Eclair while drinking from the straw, that white face had become pure red as if seething.


    ��������Alice you, idiiiiooooooot!!��


    As if dashing away, for the second time today the maid-san fled.


    ����Im, impossible.


    No, wait, possibly!


    A matter of the heart!


    Nonchalantly drinking the rest dry, my mouth softly released.


    ������This is my win.��


    ������Just, what sort of contest was that nya?��


    That is something no one knows.


    Just here, there is only the winner and loser.

 Volume 2 - CH 61

    In this world it seems there are magic passages known as labyrinths.


    It��s said that when entering, the routes and enemies change, it��s a particularly exciting labyrinth system.


    Just who created it, whether they existed from the start, or maybe kami-sama��s prank, that��s something no one knows.


    ����Maa, though my being in this world like this, is itself extremely mysterious.


    Just, deep within there are rare materials, a magic territory that arouses the hearts of adventurers dreaming of striking it rich in every era.


    As there are numerous adventurers interested in protecting just themselves, it would be fine to call it blood hungering labyrinth instead.


    And so again, adventurers who challenge that sort of antlion pit appear.


    ��It��s me.��


    ��?��


    Ilya went, what is it ojousama?


    But well, it��s ojousama isn��t it, making that sort of face while walking out like it was nothing.


    ������You don��t think it��s scary getting used to this, Ilya?��


    ��That��s just called becoming able to get along, ojousama.��


    If you want me to prepare myself then please say so, that sort of face came out!


    Stop looking at me with such kind eyes right now!


    ����Fun, it��s fine already�`.


    ��Fufu, that��s too cute.��


    Having increased my pace, I was delivered a laughing voice from behind.


    The feeling on my palm was strong����


    Today we��re looking into a magic passage near the royal capital, I��m going together with Ilya.


    A stretch of grassland east of the royal capital, the ruins there.


    As a result of steadily completing requests, our guild rank is about to reach C.


    Just, earnings wise the extent of going from E to D is not all that dramatic.


    If it��s those two ranks, generally earnings are from five hundred rooks to three thousand rooks per request.


    Although, saying it��s something like a three thousand rook issue, it won��t be fast.


    And so finishing a single request in a single day won��t happen.


    Thinking of the likely personal expenses while traveling to the area to complete that request, that is already, not that great business.


    I have plenty of money because of the large amount I received from Kran but, I can��t accumulate any more.


    Right now, it��s that sort of condition.


    And with the equipment creation, it becomes minus.


    Although it shouldn��t be like that if rank is improved further, it should also grow more dangerous.


    Maa, that is high risk high return, low risk low return and, do it well.


    However the current situation is, the fact that earnings still aren��t enough.


    And so, earn a little and, I occasionally feel, do a little kindness.


    ��Ilya, isn��t it that there��s a teleportation system to exit when the labyrinth��s been conquered?��


    Refraining from her childish acts, Ilya matched her pace to me and answered.


    ��That��s what I��ve been told. However, that can��t be relied on. I think it��s proper to act while bearing in mind returning to the exit under our own power.��


    ��So that��s how it is.��


    At the point of reaching the limit without considering the return, without a teleportation system, what an unsightly condition.


    ��Doing that, taking the enemy into consideration and gathering enough combat power to act safely, isn��t it best to bring emergency rations and the like?��


    ��That is true isn��t it. But, in the labyrinth itself the underground tenth floor is always the lowest level so, that means it��s not so long that the sun would set.��


    ��Fu��n, even so everyone, generally doesn��t arrive at the lowest floor, are the enemies that strong?��


    ��Yes. on the tenth floor down, the master of the labyrinth is prepared. because of that greedy adventurers having the tables turned on them is an everyday occurrence, ojousama.��


    Ilya remarked as such while smiling.


    I understand, I understand!


    ������However, there��s a labyrinth there. That��s plenty of a reason!��


    ��I��d rather not be dragged along and die, ojousama.��


    ��That, that��s as expected isn��t it�`��


    With a nice smile, she stabs deeply����


    ��Kusu, it��s a joke. I have made a vow. Whether in life or death, we��ll go together, ojousama.��


    ��Ilya������


    You are, skilled at lifting up from below����


    Maa, we won��t die though.


    Walking through the grasslands for a while, I come to see the destination ruin.


    Before that magic passage ruin, a number of adventurers are gathered.


    In actuality it��s not just money, the appeal should also be gathering experience.


    Watching for a while, a group of adventures left and one entered, it seems quite prosperous.


    ��This is, entry beyond one group at a time can��t be done?��


    ��Something like that isn��t the case. It delivers to a variety of different labyrinths. There aren��t multiple parties passing by eachother within.��


    Hee?


    It��s like separate dimensional space.


    ��Ah, oneechan! ����With, Solt-san.��


    Perhaps it��s about time to return, at the point of thinking that, I found those two.


    It seems that they just left the labyrinth.


    ���D�DOh, is it Alice with Ilya.��


    The other group also noticed us, they walked to us while holding hands.


    ��Oneechan also, you came here?��


    ��Aah, recently I��ve always been coming here, though I��ve often been accompanying Solt.��


    ������Don��t say unnecessary things.��


    Kurozukume stabbed a nail into the issue with a discontent face.


    You, always seem to have such a poor mood so it��s troublesome.


    That brow, soon enough it��s going to become wrinkled isn��t it?


    ��Should I give you a facial massage, Solt-san?��


    ��You always���� Just what are you saying.��


    ��Even though I��m trying to be nice.��


    It��s sad failing to communicate.


    ��Because it��s ojousama.��


    ��Isn��t that Alice.��


    The nodded deeply together.


    ����Somehow it seems disparaging.


    ��Maa it��s fine but, isn��t it dangerous for just the two of you to come?��


    ��We aren��t going to the depths so, it��s not like that.��


    It��s no big deal, according to Shion��s reply.


    Above something like money, it seems they��re gathering experience.


    ����Saying that, what was it that Saira said?


    Well, it should be fine.


    ������Ah! Rather than that, Solt-san! Aren��t you neglecting Rin-chan a little too much!��


    ��That is���� sorry.��


    ��Sorry!? That��s all!?��


    Saying that, at the moment something like apologizing is the most aggravating!


    ��What should I do Ilya, though it��s become very interesting.��


    ��That��s it isn��t it, oneesama. As always you��re too cute, ojousama.��


    Taking the opportunity to lecture kurozukume I was refreshed, to an extent.


    Whether it was the result of the lecture, or some other reason, kurozukume came to greet Rin-chan, yesterday for the first time in a while he came back to the house we borrowed.


    ��Deshi, why aren��t we going together?��


    And, at that time, though Rin-chan said this in deeply curious manner.


    Why can��t I go together����


    Because she��s a small child, isn��t it important to not obfuscate and explain the truth.


    Yosh!


    ��That��s because, that person has no reliability, Rin-chan.��


    So, I taught her.


    ��Mu��, oniichan! Be properly reliability!��


    ��������


    Kurozukume, glared with severe eyes.


    Sorry�`.


    And so, the energetic angel of my family turned about countless times, and we returned while grumbling.


    It can sometimes be lonely, maa, it��s fine for him to come play at any time.


    To be sure, whether such an ill mannered man is family, he��s occasionally not together with us.


    Un���� Family, is it?


    He isn��t a criminal is he?


    ����Perhaps I��ll go listen to his circumstances regularly.


    I��m also uncertain about food and the like.


    In the worst case, I��ll take him in.


    Our house is large after all.


    No really���� something like using this large, extravagant house, I��m grateful.


    ��Regarding the house no one lives in it and, it��s become painful. More than letting you sleep, it would be helpful if Alice and everyone were to make use of it.��


    And as such, Kran��s words.


    Kran is it����


    ���D�DOjousama��


    ��Hai!��


    Being called suddenly, I jumped up from my room��s desk.


    Turning around, Ilya stood before the door that had been left open.


    ��I apologize for doing this while you were fantasizing, I��ve called you any number of times.��


    ������Say, saying this is very nonsensical but, what is it? Come inside.��


    The point about waiting properly before the left open door, is Ilya isn��t it.


    With polite and moreover beautiful conduct, Ilya came in.


    A graceful child.


    ��There are three points to report. Good news or bad news, which should we discuss first?��


    ��Eh? Bad news?��


    ��Affirmative.��


    No no, it isn��t that we should start the discussion from there is it!?


    Maa but it is fine����


    ��From Bati-sama, it seems the appointed day for the armor ordered will be late.��


    ��Ah, as expected is it difficult?��


    ��No, it��s simply something like she wanted to stimulate her inspiration so, she��s selfishly demanding that she wants ojousama in a swimsuit.��


    ��������


    ��By the way it seems to be a bikini.��


    ��Rejected.��


    ��Then, I��ll inform her as such.��


    It��s fine so get to work already.


    She received the measurements from Ilya, so she��s been given the proper numbers.


    ��The second point is, we��ve been entrusted with a letter, here it is.��


    ��Letter?��


    Checking the sender and, it��s Aim.


    What is it?


    ���D�DPlease give me work already, master. Is there no one you want eliminated?��


    Reading it once, I softly put it on my desk.


    ������My head is starting to hurt.��


    The sense of an assassin is����


    An assassin who comes to urge is����


    ��Then finally, the good news is, something you should discuss with the person in question.��


    Ilya suddenly pulled back and, noticing the form hidden at the entrance I met eyes with Saira.


    ��Saira?��


    ��Ha, Hai! Umm, Ilya-san��s armor is finished! Umm���� a little, I��m confident in this work nya.��


    Reserved as if embarrassed, and so her hot gaze looked to me with her feelings and unease included, she naturally smiled.


    Saira is always, my heart��s tonic isn��t she.


    ��Well done, I��m looking forward to it.��


    ������Hai desu!��


    Watching people��s happy smiles is, always a good thing isn��t it.


    And as such, the day to challenge conquering the labyrinth came.


    The day itself is a good day, walking through the grassland toward the labyrinth, it had a good feel rather like a picnic.


    �D�D�D�DNot worrying about my rear.


    ��Fun, because Eclair is going to help you out, something like this labyrinth is easy isn��t it.��


    ��Master, this crimson one is noisy.��


    ��What is that!? Aim said that right!? I��ll turn you to fire!��


    ��It might be best to be aware of your rear.��


    ��Want to go at it!?��


    ��������


    Splendidly, the rear has become energetic.


    That is it.


    To the extent of turning into a fight is it?


    That��s right, un, surely.


    ��Good weather isn��t it, Ilya.��


    ��Fufu, shall we face reality, ojousama?��


    ����This party, I��m worried�`.


    It��s like there��s a time bomb set behind me.


    Why do they quickly after meeting, brew up this atmosphere of not meshing?


    ��Ma, what will be will be.��


    Just how great a vessel do you have, oneechan����


    ��What went wrong������


    After bringing Eclair cookies and then inviting her to the labyrinth, it��s good that I got an OK.


    Because it��s a slightly fundamental adventure, I thought to call Aim as well for her first work, thinking of safety that wasn��t wrong at all.


    ����I was also urged on.


    ��I feel that the party composition has fully grasped its balance, ojousama.��


    ��That is true isn��t it, I and Ilya take vanguard. Crimson and blue ojouchans take rear guard, Alice can do anything.��


    You casually praised me, oneechan!


    It��s fine to praise me more!


    ��But don��t advance too much, Alice. Your feebleness hasn��t changed.��


    ��I don��t want to be told that by oneechan!?��


    Shion laughed with a gentle smile.


    ��Kusu, I suppose that��s true. I think I and oneesama in front is plenty. Out of the two ojousama, please passively stay in the rear.��


    That��s the role I least want to do����


    Turning back around.


    ��Master, should I eliminate her? If it��s right now doing it for free might be fine.��


    ��To the extent of being eliminated by someone like you, because Eclair isn��t that weak! That��s fine! That provocation, I��ll accept it.��


    ��Since it��s fine not to accept���� Aim also, please stop.��


    Because I��ve already spent ten thousand rooks, this adventure, at this point I can��t return empty handed.


    ������If master says so then.��


    ������I��ll defer to Alice.��


    Really reluctantly, with that sort of facial expression they turned their backs to eachother.


    Nee, why do they get along so poorly, with those two walking beside eachother?


    In reality, don��t those two like eachother?


    ��Walking furthest to the rear is, a habit. Hurry up and go to the front.��


    ��If someone like you is furthest back, this won��t be any place to fight the enemy!��


    ��������


    ����My head really hurts.


    Although I��d expected us to be flawless, this is strange.

 Volume 2 - CH 62

    Entering the labyrinth, presently we��ve steadily traversed to the third underground floor.


    In regards to the rear guard, although it doesn��t need to be said that their coordination is awful, in any case the vanguard cooperates exceedingly, a pinch that can be called a pinch hasn��t been invited.


    ��Ha.��


    Even now, Ilya��s new spear pierces a monster.


    Strong, too strong.


    The lack of power is, supplemented by the arms of the exceptional candidate to be a famous craftsman called Saira, Ilya has no enemy before her.


    The difficulties up until now, by being protected by meagre equipment like a leather robe, the current defensive ability has become something fearsome����


    With the battle finished, we catch our breath.


    While doing so, I check the status of Saira��s full body equipment.


    Weapon: Sagittarius Lance (Quality: Refined) (Artisan: Saira)


    Armor: Valkyrie Cuirass (Quality: Refined) (Artisan: Saira)


    Fumu���� Sagittarius, does it exist in this world.


    ��This is excellent equipment, ojousama. It��s like fighting alongside Saira-san, it��s reassuring.��


    ��It really is isn��t it.��


    You say good things don��t you, Ilya!


    To the extent that it can��t be compared to an iron spear, a beautiful spear.


    Lightened, blue armor protecting just the upper half of the body.


    The lower body is guarded by a long skirt with special fabric tinged with magic.


    On just the left hand, the gauntlet in the place of a light shield.


    For the boots guarding both legs, that lightened armor also has only a portion attached.


    The concept is ease of movement.


    And also, it seems there��s a mechanism like the caster glove, such is Saira��s arms.


    Uumu���� This party, will seize the world����


    ��Although the material use was high, it is effective.��


    Because of the good old man-san material seller gathering the products in the royal capital, generally it��s all top class items, even secret flavor like items to bring out Saira��s originality, fifteen gold coins flew away����


    However like this, after bargaining with the completed work, doesn��t the furnished worth seem to be even higher.


    I won��t sell it though.


    ��This equipment that is too much for me���� Ojousama, this favor�D�D I will return it with my body.��


    ����Body?


    ��Eh? Body������


    ��Yes, until my body breaks and my bones crumble, I��ll show rewarding work.��


    ��Ah, Aah! Yes yes, please do!��


    ��Fufu.��


    ����That laugh is, what?


    Please lay down in bed.


    You mustn��t resist, after saying that, just what would this child do����


    ��However, this certainly is impressive. I also, maybe this time I��ll try asking Saira. At this point my sword��s also hurting, this sort of sword, it��s pretty hard to acquire.��


    Shion-san, leaked this while looking at the sword that she had grown accustomed to.


    Eastern sword, in short, a katana.


    If we went east, isn��t Zipangu there?


    ��Because that child loves making someone rejoice, she��ll surely practice for a famous sword.��


    Leave it to my Saira!


    ��Fufu, when the people around you are complimented, you seem pleased.��


    Rubbing, Shion-san petted my head.


    ���D�DSo, the two in the back, they��ve grown so quiet that it��s like I could forget them, why?��


    At Shion-san��s words, the vanguard all turned around together at the same time.


    There, as always the two faced eachother with enmity, that form without any exchanging a single word.


    ������It seems like fatigue has set in, so let��s set it aside for now.��


    ��That��s true isn��t it.��


    With that clear, they��ll soon begin to get along!


    ����That should be.


    At the seventh underground level, our vanguard��s ability was undoubtable, but those who were clearly unable to coordinate well drew out the battles.


    Aim and Eclair��s attacks were as if they completely ignored hate management, Ilya blocked the enemies that rushed at the rear guard, while Shion-san collected the enemy��s hate, numerous concerns causing needless effort happened.


    Sheesh, those two, although they were both likable people to me.


    There��s the master of the final level soon enough, leaving it like this might be a problem.


    ��Eclair.��


    Coming up beside her, I call out.


    ������What you want to say, I understand.��


    Because it doesn��t even need to be said!


    With that sense, having come to her side I bit.


    ������Nee, why does Eclair have such enmity towards Aim?��


    ��������


    Eclair stopped her legs, inspecting her surroundings.


    ��I��m going to talk with Eclair for a bit, please wait a little ahead.��


    It seems to be a conversation that she doesn��t want anyone to hear.


    Shion-san and the rest called out together, understood, that answer came back.


    Staying in one row once they��d advanced slightly down the passage, they stopped.


    Confirming that then, once more turning back to Eclair.


    ������Alice, you magic power isn��t normal. It��s not human.��


    That makes sense.


    ��I��m a half elf.��


    However, my vast magic power is, not racial, it��s my own will.


    No, is it possible that the upper limit is different because of race?


    Since I didn��t research that far.


    ��Half elf���� didn��t you confess easily.��


    ��Because, it��s Eclair.��


    ������Fu, fun. Eclair will also teach you so, lend me your ears.��


    ��Eh? Wa, you don��t want to do that?��


    ��There��s no way I��d do that!��


    And like that, I offered Eclair my ear.


    Seems she��s a rather cautious child�`.


    ��Eclair is, actually�D�D��


    ��Ticklish!��


    ��Do you have any intention of listening seriously!��


    But having breath blown into my ear, somehow!


    ��It��s, it��s fine, so come!��


    ��You are, mou���� Eclair is, a demon.��


    Demon.


    I see, a demon is it.


    Therefore that magic power.


    Having made the important confession she distanced her face, and that Eclair looked at me anew with a mysterious expression.


    ��Eh?��


    ��What is it������


    What is it, this atmosphere?


    I messed up, demon�D�D is that a keyword?


    Different world��demon.


    At this place, just what secret is����


    Because she��s lived normally in the royal capital, it shouldn��t be like a race of wanted men.


    Magic also, there should be people who would notice her true form upon seeing that.


    U����n.


    But, just what sort of problem is there, then?


    ��Wha, why are you suddenly petting Eclair��s head, Alice.��


    ��No������


    ��I, I don��t need your sympathy so! So the fact that Eclair is a demon is, something I hold pride in!��


    ��Well, this isn��t something like sympathy. This is���� a feeling like love.��


    ��Alice������


    As Eclair made a somehow sad expression, without noticing I hugged her.


    I hugged her.


    ����Vigorously.


    ��Wha, what is this! Alice! Really!��


    ��No, this����naturally.��


    ��What is this���� idioot.��


    Eclair also circled her hands behind my back.


    Relatively, this might be a moving scene.


    �D�DTogether, if we were connecting.


    Sorry Eclair.


    We, actually aren��t connecting at all!


    Lesson.


    Stop obfuscating this as skinship.


    It��s extremely rude to the other side.


    �D�DBut, the feeling of cherishing Eclair is, not a lie!


    Underground ninth floor.


    With the rear guard grasping their coordination, the fights have become easier.


    At this rate rushing to the boss might be okay, though I think that, as expected we should do what we can.


    Following the same principles as before, I began making contact with Aim.


    ��Aim.��


    ��I know, don��t let unnecessary emotions interfere with work.��


    Although the attitude is completely different, doesn��t this response closely resemble hers.


    ��I am, a person who feels it��s actually fine to bring emotions in though. I think what��s important might be modulation.��


    Because we��re only human, there should at least be those who match or don��t match.


    If that��s forcibly repressed, even the original performance will be affected so that��s meaningless.


    ��Emotions���� If emotions are brought in, people can��t be shot.��


    ���D�D��


    Aim��s eyes narrowed sharply.


    ����There��s no reply is there, to that.


    ��Sorry, Aim. For speaking like I understand. But, the current Aim isn��t something like an assassin. Just, my archer. Wrong?��


    ������That��s not wrong. This bow is, already entrusted to master.��


    Saying that, she raised the magic bow created by Saira and looked at it.


    ������In truth, I don��t think anything of that crimson one as an individual.��


    With those few words, putting in power, Aim gripped her bow to the extent that her hands turned red.


    ��But���� If just she is treated specially, the demons shot up until now���� then it��ll all become worthless.��


    Demon.


    Impossible, does that mean demons are connected to this?


    ������Why did you know, that about Eclair? If it��s just her magic then, shouldn��t I also be suspicious?��


    ��Clairvoyance���� If it��s something that��s slightly hidden, I can understand it.��


    Clairvoyance, is it a skill?


    Aim stared at me and, looked away as if it was nothing.


    ��Master also, lived a difficult life it seems.��


    ������Spreading rumors is, no good.��


    ��I don��t speak all that much.��


    True.


    ��Because I��m a dwarf.��


    ��Eh?��


    Pointing to herself, Aim answered.


    Ah, didn��t she feel that just her knowing my true form was unfair.


    Integrity.


    But she couldn��t find the words for grand persuasion.


    Because this child, for the children who lost their place to be, came and pulled her bow.


    ��Un, I understand. Aim with Aim��s style then, if you��ll help me that��s plenty.��


    ������Master is, I think in a position to give more self important commands.��


    ��Eh�`, that��s a little impossible.��


    Aim��s expressionless seeming face, unusually changed to be like a bitter smile.


    ��Master, this work, free is fine.��


    ��Eh? But that��s������


    ��It��s fine. At the least, another fifty times, I have enough reasons to pull my bow for master.��


    Is it like she isn��t honest, or is it more actual integrity.


    Aim quickly left me, and walked ahead.


    Franticly I also went with her.


    Since even so, I��ll deliver Aim��s wages, after earning a lot!


    ��Ah, but if the master drops a surprisingly rare item, a strike from the back might happen.��


    ��It won��t okay!?��


    ��Master is, amusing.��


    ��It won��t okay!!��


    And it��s not amusing!


    We arrived.


    Underground tenth floor, those depths.


    Within the drifting chilly air peculiar to the underground, an intimidating door that seemed to challenge invaders is before our eyes.


    ��What to do, Alice. I think there��s also courage in pulling back.��


    At the final confirmation from Shion-san, I looked over everyone��s faces.


    Ilya, Eclair, Aim, and Shion-san.


    ������However I think about it, I can��t feel that this lineup will not defeat it.��


    ��That��s obvious isn��t it.��


    That self assuredness of Eclair��s, she clearly not opposed.


    It also seems the other members don��t have any objections so, it��s decided.


    ��Un, let��s go.��


    Nodding, the door is opened.


    Within a dark room with low visibility, everyone entered carefully.


    After going in to a degree, like it had been aiming for this, magic ore set variously throughout the room lit up.


    In the room, or rather, that quite expansive space.


    And so, what came into view�D�D


    Behemoth Lord: LV50


    Turning back around, the door is firmly sealed.


    Once more, looking forward.


    Behemoth, like it was modeled after an elephant or a hippopotamus or the like, it��s a land monstrosity.


    But, this one is not so large as what��s called a monstrosity.


    Indeed, it��s size is, about the height of a standing elephant.


    Although I couldn��t understand it regardless of what I��m told, it��s actually standing.


    Held within those two hands is a massive club, it��s standing on two legs.


    Growing out of the head two warped, bent, evil horns and, a face almost like a cow��s.


    To call it a minotaur, that image bubbles up.


    ���D�DWe��re going, Ilya!��


    ��Yes, oneesama!��


    While I was befuddled, the allies I had come to rely on were moving.


    Facing the behemoth from the front Shion-san, attacked with counter strikes.


    Shion-san delicately dodged it, then with one stroke she bathed her sword.


    However the opponent��s attack, from the air pressure and sensation of weight its sense of power was clear, and in addition to that its speed!


    Continuing further Shion-san��s attack, without receiving it, that giant leaping away to evade.


    ��Incredible����!��


    For adventurers to have their position reversed!


    ��Oneesama, behind me!��


    ��Pardon me!��


    After fighting Shion-san temporarily pulled her body behind Ilya.


    Attempting to blow the two of them away together the club swept, Ilya readied the gauntlet on her left hand and received it.


    Magic shield.


    Buried within the gauntlet, particularly rare white magic stones obtained from the material seller, the magic stones called as such.


    By using those a magic shield.


    ��There��s no mistake that it��s a powerful enemy but, defending has become quite easy.��


    In the gap left when the club was received, Shion-san once again came slicing.


    But, the enemy��s defense is also somehow considerable.


    Which means���� It��s our debut!


    The three members of the rear guard, exchanged glances.


    ��Vital point���� aim shoot.��


    The one to light the fuse was, Aim.


    Preparing her magic bow, the arrow is normal.


    Saying that, this bow, since it��s a bow that displays its true worth when charged with ��Someone��s�� magic power.


    However, since depending on the enemy��s attribute there��s suitable and unsuitable, it��s fairly difficult to charge it in advance.


    Furthermore, with a normal arrow, it��s also that to Aim that seems to be plenty.


    Pulling back the massive longbow with full force, she faced the behemoth and fired.


    That was, the enemy��s right eye warily focused on Shion-san, it excellently embedded itself!


    ��As expected!��


    To the behemoth releasing a roar, following attacks are delivered.


    ��Lightning!��


    But, somehow it has lightning resistance, the effect is shallow.


    I don��t think it took all that much damage.


    Saying that, for me to enter close combat alongside this party is meaningless����


    ��Aren��t you useless, Alice.��


    ��Don��t purposely say that!?��


    Even though I kind of noticed it!


    I think I can also act, because I still have a variety of methods!


    ��Fun�D�D Oh breath of the stars rotating above the land, become crimson and cleanse sin with fierce brilliance! Star Flare!!��


    An overwhelming crimson explosion.


    Eclair��s, serious magic.


    Destructive power, that is���� comparable to the magic within my left hand!?


    As expected normally that should be impossible���� I looked at Eclair reflexively.


    Doing that, just what is it, Eclair with that sort of face.


    ��Chant enhancement, to Eclair it��s therefore large!��


    A skill is it!


    Chant enhancement���� With that said, Eclair began chanting along with the battle��s start.


    Taking so long despite that, thinking that����


    In short, is it the opposite of chant shortening?


    And thus power of that extent, such a thing.


    ��It��s still not finished. Rejoice prematurely and, die therefore.��


    At Aim��s warning, I and Eclair returned to ourselves.


    During that time, Aim released two shots.


    Striking into the shoulder, it��s tough.


    Although compared to mine, Eclair��s magic did far more damage, even so it still appeared to be energetic.


    Shortly after the commotion as it came to smash us rear guard, Shion-san and Ilya blocked it.


    But�D�D Amazingly, with a massive jump the behemoth lord, leaped over to here!


    As such it came swinging its evil club down.


    ���D�DI��m firing, one more shot.��


    Aim was before the iron gavel of death, she unconcernedly readied her bow.


    It��s clearly too fast!


    This child, she was like this at that time as well!


    Looking toward Eclair for a moment.


    Our eyes met, a slight nod.


    ���D�DIt��s fine over here so, please take that idiot with you and evade, Alice!��


    ��Understood!��


    ��Ah, master.��


    As she pulled her bow, feeling her body I grasped Aim and jumped away.


    Alongside the thundering noise, the ground behind us collapsed.


    Confirming this, on the other side Eclair also jumped away.


    ��Value life, Aim.��


    ������As able, I��ll be careful.��


    Seeming that it had decided to aim over here as the behemoth lord tried to jump up once again�D�D


    ��Stop jumping like a rabbit! So aggravating, this big thing!��


    Eclair, using a whip she coiled around the enemy��s club and pulled it back, but�D�D


    ��Wai, kyaaaaa!��


    Blow away with one swing, Eclair flew into me.


    Franticly receiving that, rolling twice, thrice across the wide space��s ground, we tumbled together.


    ����It��s good that there wasn��t a wall.


    ��Oww, what ridiculous power!��


    ������Since I knew this would happen the moment I saw that, maybe I have the foresight ability.��


    ��So, so I made a mistake, Alice!��


    Don��t be rash, Eclair.


    ��Fun, maa fine then�D�D Aim!��


    Once again the enemy is halted by Shion-san and Ilya.


    Glancing back at that, the called upon Aim came.


    ��What?��


    ��From outside, doing narrow attacks, achieves nothing. Burn it away from within.��


    ��Nn, understood.��


    Like that, Aim presented her magic bow to Eclair.


    Eclair took that, and channeled crimson magic power into it.


    ��Because you��re borrowing Eclair��s magic, please finish this in one shot!��


    ��I won��t let the enemy go. If this doesn��t defeat it, your power is insufficient.��


    ��Fun���� Fine then, that��s great!��


    More and more strongly shining crimson.


    Channeling into that, Eclair��s body shook.


    Momentarily, I supported Eclair��s body.


    ���D�DDefeat it, Aim.��


    ��Doesn��t even need to be said.��


    Taking the bow once again Aim, in one breath readied it.


    An arrowhead isn��t needed.


    Pulling the string, a crimson arrow shone forth upon it.


    ��Oneechan, Ilya!��


    Calling out, they nodded and took distance from the behemoth lord.


    ���D�DThe end.��


    The crimson arrow is released.


    That single shot striking between the eyebrows, in an instant the behemoth lord��s body burned from within.


    Smoke blew out from the ears and mouth, the behemoth lord collapsed.


    And so�D�D that body thinned and melted away.


    �D�DVictory!


    ��If you try, you can do it can��t you.��


    ��Acting all arrogant, shorty.��


    ��What was that!?��


    ��It was on the point so, you��re being annoying.��


    ��������


    ��Since we won, let��s just upfrontly rejoice������


    These two, somehow I just don��t understand����


    ��Well done, ojousama.��


    ��Un, Ilya as well.��


    Gazing at the two yelling energetically, Ilya softly drew in closely.


    ��Ojousama, vanished didn��t she.��


    ��Eh!? I, I didn��t vanish!? I performed an important role too!��


    ��Fufu, is that the case. My eyes seem to have become a little poor, my apologies.��


    I gave away this time��s highlight scene!


    Don��t, don��t misunderstand!


    That day of labyrinth conquest, ended safely�D�D

 Volume 2 - CH 63

    ��Rain is it������


    As thin silk like rain falls, I vacantly stare out the window.


    The incessantly falling rain, due to the mist it produced the outside scenery was hidden.


    Rain, creates a sentimental feeling for no reason.


    Thinking it over, haven��t I become completely used to this other world lifestyle, or such.


    It helped that the gap in cultural level was surprisingly nil.


    No, it was still occasionally surprising though.


    ��Alice.��


    ��Ah, Ha��i��


    A voice called out from the neighboring room.


    The neighboring room exiting from my room and going down the hall to the next door, there is Till��s room.


    Of course, either room can be entered from the hallway though.


    The ones residing on this house��s second floor, is just I and Till.


    There��s no meaning in purposefully leaving the hallway and taking a detour.


    Ilya and Saira, also Shion-san reside on the first floor.


    Being called upon by that neighbor, I opened the door and intruded upon her.


    ��What would be the matter, Till?��


    She��s resting upon her bed as usual so, I sit down on that bed��s end.


    Is it that above being the stay at home type, with the falling rain there��s no slight inclination to go out, wearing just a house dress on top, her bare legs are exposed.


    ��Mou, slovenly.��


    ��Mu���� leave it be, on the other hand you��re dressed well.��


    ��Guests might come, and there��s also business outside.��


    ��Unfortunately, I don��t have any trifles like that.��


    That��s not something to brag about����


    ��By the way before talking, perhaps I should also give a warning.��


    ��Mu����?��


    My gaze moved about the room.


    The clothes left scattered about after use kept making me anxious and I couldn��t help it.


    ��Please properly place your clothes in the laundry after you finish wearing them, I, don��t I say this every time?��


    ��U, umu���� I have heard you.��


    ��So why, do you throw them on the floor?��


    I don��t understand why.


    And it��s not like, I��m telling Till to do laundry.


    It��s just, if it��s put into the hamper that��s fine.


    ��Since there���� is a floor there?��


    ���D�DAfter this time I��ll forcibly enter to clean.��


    ��St, stop! If you clean you��ll clean too much and it��ll feel bad!��


    Ah�`Ah�`, even worn underwear in scattered about����


    ������Just what sort of lifestyle have you lived up until now?��


    ��An attendant took care of me in the village, outside I lodged at inns, so there was nothing to worry about.��


    Attendant���� as expected this person, her stature is high.


    For now while we talked, I took just the scattered worn clothes and placed them into the furnished hamper.


    Collected.


    ��Once in three days, I��ll enter to clean.��


    ��That, that��s too fast! Once a week should be fine!��


    U������n.


    This might be the place to drop this.


    Since it��s Till.


    ��I understand.��


    Till made a relieved face.


    Saying this is rude but, she��s a cute person isn��t she.


    I sat on the bed end once again.


    ��Sorry, I derailed the conversation.��


    ��U, umu���� Alice, about the matter to talk about. You don��t seem to have noticed so, I thought I should at least warn you once.��


    ��Ah, hai.��


    What is it?


    ��That crimson young lady.��


    ��Eclair is it?��


    ��She��s being targeted.��


    ��Eh? ����What?��


    Rather than asking by who, I felt that this seems more appropriate.


    ��Unknown. But, it doesn��t seem to be someone amusing.��


    Targeted, is it.


    What comes to my mind is, during some night, encountering a small hooded shape in the shadows.


    This is not an indiscriminate attempt by an aimless attacker but, that Eclair is being targeted isn��t it?


    At that time when we were covered due to Till��s punishment nothing happened.


    Nn, covered?


    ��Mu?��


    Unintentionally, I looked steadily at Till��s face.


    That late?


    By this, person who sleeps so well?


    ��What is it?��


    ��Really is, contrarian������


    But when thinking of being this person��s disciple, I��m proud.


    ��Ah, come to think of it does Till know Eclair��s shisho? �D�DThough she did call her Demonic Flame.��


    ������ Demonic Flame is it, is that phantasm still continuing to be talked about.��


    Phantasm?


    Like Till was looking somewhere far away, her eyes narrowed.


    ��Though she was rumored to be equal in strength with Till.��


    ��Equal to me? Kufu, was that how it was.��


    Like she was thinking back on something Till made a bitter smile.


    Saying that that was just a complete stranger, it was someone with whom intimacy can be felt.


    ��Was it���� someone you knew?��


    Ice and Snow and Demonic Flame is it.


    Just which one was strong?


    ��Aah, I knew her well. That person was�D�D History��s strongest magician.��


    �D�D�D�DIf she had lived.


    For some reason, I noticed that sort of nuance embedded within.


    But that��s strange.


    Eclair isn��t the sort of child who would spit out some strange lie.


    If that child says that she��s the disciple of the Demonic Flame then, isn��t that how it is?


    Having said that, I��m utterly unable to think that Till would tell a pointless lie.


    Does Demonic Flame not exist?


    Does she?


    Which is it?


    ���D�DOjousama, is the church over there?��


    ��Ah���� sorry.��


    Correcting Ilya��s path, I returned from the world of concerns.


    Within the falling rain, I left my residence to go meet Rin-chan.


    Though we promised the day before, Rin-chan is planned to come and stay over today.


    Alongside Ilya, bringing an umbrella we walked along a small pedestrian path.


    As expected refraining from going outside due to the rainfall it seems there are many traveling by carriage, people walking with umbrellas are sparse.


    ��Ilya, what do you think about Till?��


    ��What, in what way?��


    She tilted her small head wonderingly.


    Come to think of it, when Ilya first met her, she seemed to hide from Till.


    Why?


    ��U��n, simply, I guess I��d like to hear the things you feel.��


    ��That��s it is it. Teacher-sama is, I think totally likable�D�D As of now.��


    ��As of now? As expected, was there something you weren��t good with?��


    ��Is it to say not being good with���� I was caught up in my preconceptions. At first.��


    ��Preconceptions������


    To begin with when I first met, who was she?


    From where did it start from����


    ��My current feelings are as conveyed. Premised on that, about how teacher-sama was called in the past, do you know?��


    ��Witch of Ice and Snow?��


    Shaking, Ilya shook her head sideways.


    ���D�DDragon killing Ice and Snow.��


    ���D�D�D�D��


    Dragon killing?


    Unintentionally I looked at Ilya.


    ��That one, totally hated dragons���� or so it was said. After all, this is just hearsay and rumors.��


    ��Ilya���� nothing has been done to you, has it?��


    ��Fufu, that it shouldn��t be that teacher-sama would do something like that, ojousama should know that better than anyone.��


    ��Un.��


    At the least, that is the Till I know.


    ��Furthermore, if she does intend to do something, wouldn��t ojousama be totally unable to fight back.��


    ��U���� I, I��m not always going to stay this weak!��


    ��Ojousama and Eclair-sama, digging you out of the snow was really hard.��


    ��Even though I wanted to forget that past!��


    And furthermore to have also injured Eclair��s honor.


    Don��t mind, Eclair!


    But is it like that���� Though I noticed that Till could immediately give aid to Ilya, might that have been complicated in a variety of places?


    And before that����


    ��Ilya is���� because I��ll help.��


    ���D�DHai, ojousama.��


    Shyly, her face couldn��t be seen clearly.


    In the somehow soothing city in falling rain, as such the two walked on.


    �D�DA while later, in the middle of the passage, my eye caught a girl without an umbrella looking up to the sky.


    Seeing that color of hair for the first time, without intending it my eye was captivated.


    The first one besides me�D�D�D�DI saw silver hair.


    ���D�DDo you, see something?��


    Becoming curious, I called out while approaching her.


    Thinking that it would be crass to impede the girl��s vision, I didn��t offer an umbrella.


    ������Rain.��


    What was that?


    Asked whether she saw anything, rain, is it?


    Is this philosophy?


    This girl who can��t be seen as anything but about age ten, is she testing me right now?


    ��Yes�D�DWhen rain falls use an umbrella.��


    How��s that.


    ��Goodbye.��


    The girl replied unmoved, and as such walked away within the light rain.


    ����


    ������Ilya, I then, did I make some sort of mistake?��


    ��It��s fine, ojousama. You��re operating normally.��


    Just what meaning, is that����


    ��Ah, umbrella!��


    There wasn��t time to offer it over.


    Turning around, perhaps her body walked relatively fast but her form couldn��t be seen.


    Silver hair that stretched to her shoulders, a red eyed girl.


    ����Nn?


    Something, is pulling isn��t it.


    The child just now, it��s not wrong that this is my first time seeing that child, something���� is pulling isn��t it.


    ��U����n, magic power?��


    ��That one��s, magic power is nil.��


    ��Eh, you can tell?��


    That surprised me.


    ��Yes, the radiance from when I first saw ojousama wasn��t there.��


    When I first met Ilya, come to think of it I saw something didn��t I.


    That was, something like that was it.


    ��Skill?��


    ��Yes, magic power perception. But that is, something all but a small portion of humans can��t use so, regarding my own true form there��s no need for worry too much about it.��


    Fearing a disease with low infectivity there��s no need to panic, something like that is it.


    If Ilya says as such, it should be as such.


    But it��s like that, her magic power being nil, I probably simply over thought it.


    �D�DThough there��s also, this feeling in my gut won��t calm down.


    ��Deshi��������


    ��Watto.��


    Soon after we arrived at the church, Rin-chan noticed me and ignoring the rain, came charging in.


    I received the assaulting Rin-chan.


    But with my unreliable defense, just how long will I able to receive this girl��s charges����


    ��Good effort, Rin-chan. Did you get plenty of studying done?��


    ��Un! Rin, did her best! So reward!��


    Cuute����.


    It makes me want to coddle her unconditionally, how troublesome.


    Petting her head, she smiled like a flower in bloom.


    From here until the week��s end, Rin-chan will be given a vacation.


    This day is, the spirit moon, a week long wind��s day.


    I remember the twelve moons and seven days.


    Saying that, I realized that I understand the words in this other world and my translations are somehow cut.


    For example I understand rinal as apple, and when I say something about apples to someone they hear rinal.


    Mysterious isn��t it�`.


    ��Ah, Aim, bye bye!��


    She waved her hand at Aim who had come to see Rin-chan off.


    ��Nn, take care.��


    Waving back expressionlessly, it��s like her.


    Like this she��s extremely popular with children.


    Ma, seeing through people��s kindness is their specialty, children.


    But Aim is it����


    I suppose that��s how it is.


    ��Aim, there��s a small matter I��d like to ask of you.��


    ��Master, what is it?��


    ��Identifying the person targeting someone, can you do that?��


    ��It��s not something that can��t be done. My perception is exemplary.��


    It would be that way, certainly it does seem she has an unfair skill after all.


    Clairvoyance.


    This might actually be her specialty.


    ��Then, Eclair�D�D��


    ��I refuse.��


    ��������


    ��������


    I knew it.


    ��One gold coin.��


    ��I am indebted to master. It can��t be helped.��


    In a sense, she��s easy to depend on.


    After discussing the particulars a little, we left the church.


    Come to think of it, we haven��t exchanged the item drop from the labyrinth.


    I took the black magic stone out of the leather bag and looked at it.


    ��This, I wonder how much it��s worth?��


    Finishing the meal, Rin-chan entered the bath, I��m also studying in the library room until it��s time to sleep.


    ��Alice-san, this is amazing nya. This is a very high value item so, it will surely sell well!��


    Saira��s eyes sparkled as she��s studying as well.


    Lately, studying together with Saira at night has become like a daily routine.


    ��Is that so? Everyone will be surprised, can��t it be said that that��s not something that comes out of that labyrinth every time.��


    That��s good, not being stabbed.


    But if it��s worth such a high amount, after it��s been properly exchanged I need to give everyone a bonus.


    Though of course I��ll straightforwardly hand out money, besides that I want to do something.


    For once everyone accomplished this together after all.


    ��A relaxation trip, might be good.��


    ��A trip is it?��


    ��Un, of course Saira will also come won��t you?��


    ��Ha, hai! Somehow it seems really enjoyable nya����!��


    As expected trips are, enjoyable aren��t they.


    Because adventurer is a free work, it��s a good day for it when an idea first comes up.


    If we bring Eclair and Aim together with us, that unseen adversary might also come with us.


    If we also catch his tail that might be two birds with one stone.


    But vacation spots around the royal capital in the other world, I pretty much don��t know any.


    ��Where would be good?��


    ��Umm���� If it��s okay, we could go see Wilmington nya.��


    ��Saira������


    Wilmington Principality is it.


    Saira surely, wants to personally give flowers in that country doesn��t she����


    ��Because that country also has a hot spring, I think everyone will surely enjoy it!��


    Hot spring?


    ��There��s a, hot spring?��


    ��Hai desu!��


    Hot spring����?


    ��Eh? Hot spring?��


    ��And with everyone entering together, it will surely be fun nya.��


    ��Everyone, together?��


    Huh?


    Do I, use the men��s bath?


    Or is it, the women��s bath?


    ��Alice-san��s back, I��ll wash it nya!��


    ��Ah, haha���� Maybe, I should ask that of you.��


    Women��s bath is it����


    Ma, that��s how it is isn��t it����


    It��s okay, I should also have thoroughly become a girl!


    Un.


    ����Is that what the problem was?

 Volume 2 - CH 64

    Wilmington principality, from royal capital Centoria it��s a bit of a long journey by carriage.


    Maa, although it is long, thinking about it in terms of international distances it��s not that impressive.


    Speaking of countries joined by land, for someone from Japan like me it��s fresh.


    Though there is a border checkpoint halfway down the road, the kingdom and principality are friendly with eachother so it��s not the case that there are strict entry inspections.


    It��s around a status check and a toll.


    Although I suppose someone like Till could go by air and no toll would be taken, do that and the status check won��t be completed and it��d become illegal entry, staying properly would become impossible.


    Not able to stay at an inn, unable to get work.


    Let��s not do illegal acts.


    ��Nn����, we��ve arrived!��


    While stretching my body tired from the long journey, I descended from the carriage.


    We arrived at this time��s objective, hot spring town Cilesta.


    Of course, there��s also Saira��s hope, we do intend to visit the principality��s capital as well.


    ��You���� Although it��s a late, why did you borrow something like a noble��s carriage? Though it was relaxing to ride in.��


    Turning back toward the excellent carriage Eclair eyed it quizzically.


    Being large it doesn��t shake, it was made like a room so it could be used to camp with instead of an inn, it really helped.


    ��That��s because�D�D��


    ��It��s because master is, Wilmington��s princess��s lover.��


    ��Wai!?��


    Aim-san, where did you get that information!?


    What is this, it��s scary!


    ��La, lover!? Tha, that��s unclean, Alice!! You���� something like that.��


    Don��t look at me like you��re looking at something totally filthy!?


    ��Pu, please calm down Eclair! Aim also don��t say things are that aren��t!!��


    ��Roger.��


    Things that are���� Things that aren��t����


    ��Wha, what is this Alice! Why are you turning red! Unbelievable, you really������


    ��Is, isn��t because of the hot spring city��s peculiar sulferic smell? Hasn��t your body grown a little hot, Ilya?��


    ��Ah, yes.��


    Why did you become such a low vocabulary person, Ilya!!


    Weren��t you not like that!


    Weren��t you a more quick witted person overflowing with humour!?


    ��Ma ma, what are we doing standing around and talking in a place like this, let��s hurry and enter the travel lodge.��


    ��Oneechan����!��


    I love you!


    I thought to reflexively go embrace her but, since Shion-san had already put sleeping Rin-chan on her back, I stopped.


    ��After a slightly long journey, isn��t it tiring.��


    ��That��s how it is isn��t it, I need to sleep on a proper bed.��


    Though that should certainly be how it is, Shion-san��s back seems relaxing.


    To the extent seen on that Rin-chan��s tranquil face.


    ��I��m already interested in the hot spring nya.��


    As Saira sniffed smelling the sulfer, I fluffed her adorable ears.


    ��Hot spring eh���� I don��t dislike them. After circling the carriage over, it��s good to quickly secure lodging.��


    ��Till, thank you very much.��


    Waving apathetically from the coachman��s seat, Till claimed the carriage and ran off.


    There��s the matter of how to handle the carriage, our plan is to have it looked after until we return.


    Unexpectedly Till��s handling the hardest part isn��t she.


    Maybe I should give her a massage afterwards.


    Ma, anyway.


    ��Then, shall we go�D�D Hot spring town!��


    Everyone nodded together, to fully enjoy the relaxation trip we set out back to the hot spring town.


    Entering the travel lodge we��d caught ahead of time, we were guided to our room and, there was a nostalgic traditional world.


    ��Ta, tatami!! O-futon! Sliding screens!?��


    Wonderful!!


    ��Aah���� To think I��d get this traditional taste.��


    ��Wait, don��t rub your cheek on the tatami, Alice������


    ��Ah, sorry, it was nostalgic so I just.��


    Being warned by Eclair, I returned to myself.


    Together we carried various luggage into the wide traditional room.


    Though it��s a six person room, this might be like the wonderous taste of a school trip.


    No, because the room is plenty big there shouldn��t be a problem.


    ����Outside of my rationality.


    ��Ah, Eclair, don��t put holes in the paper doors with your finger.��


    ��I wouldn��t do that! Why did you directly caution Eclair!��


    Because that reaction is the most amusing.


    That must be high, repapering that.


    Then, because I forgot the time while playing with Eclair, let��s move on to announce free action already.


    For the already tired and sleeping Rin-chan I laid out a futon, I��ll let her sleep there.


    ��Un, for now it��s something like free movement, everyone please make yourself at home.��


    ��Ojousama, I will look after Rin-san so, please go ahead and relax ojousama.��


    Being told that feels bad.


    U������n.


    But maa, since Ilya doesn��t back down at times like this.


    ��Then, maybe I��ll ask that for a little while.��


    ��Please leave it to me.��


    And as such before entering the hot spring.


    Before entering!


    I set back into town.


    Speaking of hot spring towns, this.


    It��s hot spring manjuu!


    Those are, really popular you know!


    ��Hurry hurry, let��s hurry and go oneechan!!��


    ��Don��t pull, Alice.��


    Pulling Shion-san��s hand, we paraded through the street stands in the hot spring town within gathering steam.


    Aah, which O-manjuu is tastiest?


    Since this body can��t eat very much, I can��t do something like choose by which is most available!


    ��Hei, welcome! Our hot spring manjuu��s taste is different from the rest you know.��


    ��Ah, then, hot���� ha?��


    ��Fu�D�Dare you charmed yet?��


    ������No, I��m not worried about that in the least but.��


    Ossan���� isn��t it?


    ��Why are you being a vendor, in this sort of place����?��


    Though I do think it��s certainly dandy.


    Though I think, he��s just Shion-san��s father����


    Receiving my quizzical gaze, Ossan put his well trained arms together, and twisted his head.


    ��Strange���� Shion, why doesn��t Alice come embrace me in tears at our moving reunion?��


    ��Because she frankly, feels that it doesn��t matter?��


    ��Like such a ridiculous thing could be!��


    ��Ah, could I have one manjuu? Doesn��t matter though.��


    ��It turned into words!?��


    It��s a joke, a joke.


    But it��s, a little surprising.


    ��It��s been a while, old man!��


    ��Oh, oou���� you��ve become even cuter������


    Looking at the energetic ossan for once in a while, I naturally made a wide smile.


    And so, somehow I sensed a disquieting presence like ossan was going to come embrace me, when I thought to take some distance, at that time a pure black wall appeared.


    ��Ah, Solt-san.��


    If it��s Rin-chan, she��s already sleeping at the travel lodge�`.


    ��Aan? What is it you want? Do you have some buisiness, with my cute daughters?��


    ��Daughter����?��


    Looking at Shion-san and me, kurozukume fell slightly into thought.


    And there Shion-san bitterly smiled.


    ��That��s basically how it is, at least it��s not some degenerate��s prank, since it��s the truth. Fufu, though I can understand why you��d be concerned.��


    ��Wawa.��


    All of sudden my head was being petted by Shion-san.


    ��Is that how it is������


    ��Oi, mister���� You and, my overly angelic daughters, just what sort of relation do you have?��


    Intimidating with a dandy face, ossan pressed into kurozukume.


    Ah, I really don��t want to get involved with this sort of overly embarrassing idiot parent stuff�`.


    ��Just���� an acquaintance.��


    ��An? So just an acquaintance, thought it was okay to interfere with a parent and child��s skinship!?��


    Is that the issue����


    ��Oneechan, let��s go������


    ��It does seem we should.��


    Somehow it became an unproductive exchange of words���� Starting a quarrel?


    Since it seemed like it would continue endlessly, I pulled Shion-san��s hand and left that place.


    Somehow it seems ossan and also obasan, came for a trip or the like.


    Since Shion-san sent a letter they also knew I was coming.


    Though I don��t know why he was doing temporary work as a vendor����


    Parting from the unproductive men��s fight, strolling through town along with Shion-san, here again I found a nostalgic face.


    ��Ah! Anesan!��


    ��Aah, uuum���� Takeshi and Kenji!��


    Eh?


    What were their names?


    This is okay right?


    ��It��s been a while hasn��t it.��


    ��Anesan too, it��s good that you seem energetic.��


    While scratching the tip of his nose Takeshi spoke like he was embarrassed.


    ��You two also, are you possibly on a trip?��


    With just two guys?


    ��I��m tagging along with his heartbreak relief trip.��


    Kenji indicated toward Takeshi with his thumb.


    Ma, that, it��s probably both����


    ��Well, speaking of being in heartbreak, though there��s welcome information���� Saira is, here?��


    ��!?��


    The two together, became rigid like lightning had struck.


    ��Wha, what are you saying, I, something like that����!��


    Ah�`un, a loved child, isn��t forgotten so simply.


    That��s general knowledge.


    From where I look at Saira, she��s a cute child I extraordinarily want to make a wife, no really.


    ��For now, please don��t become a stalker.��


    ��I won��t!��


    Stabbing a nail in the problem for now, we move again.


    When we returned to the travel lodge the sun had set, it��d become a rather good time to enter the hot spring.


    ��That was fun, oneechan!��


    As I drew close to Shion-san, we arrived back.


    I��m sorry for loving you too much, oneechan.


    ��It does seem so, I don��t dislike taking it easy after all. The hot spring after this is also something to look forward to isn��t it.��


    ��Hot spring is it���� though I love them.��


    I thought about it.


    Certainly, me entering the hotspring together with everyone isn��t something that��s in any way unnatural.


    Rather, it��s something completely ordinary.


    Complaining that I want enter alone, or the like would be being a spoiled brat.


    That sort of sense.


    �D�DHowever.


    However, that.


    Is it okay, that?


    Consider this, school trip, hot spring.


    The male students who challenge this.


    Why do they do such idiotic things?


    It doesn��t need any thought.


    ��Nay! That cannot be! Oww.��


    ��Don��t suddenly let out a loud voice in my ear.��


    My head thunked as Shion-san delivered punishment.


    ��It��s decided, oneechan���� I, will peep!��


    The passing pedestrians, I noticed, they were getting noisy.


    ������Though I just want to ask for reference, on the men��s bath?��


    ��Peeking on the men��s bath, just who would that please.��


    Now for once, the time has come for me to reconfirm my heart.


    Light the fire in my heart!


    ��Umm, in short, without entering the bath with us Alice, wants to peek on us when we enter, is it something like that?��


    ��It��s exactly that!��


    I nod strongly.


    ��Somewhat, though I totally don��t understand what you��re saying, aah, I kind of feel like that��s how it always is.��


    ��So you��ve come to understand me have you!��


    ��No, maa���� yes.��


    Why do people climb mountains?


    Because a mountain is there.


    As an answer, that��s plenty.


    ��I��m really looking forward to this now!��


    ��I, come to worry about your thought process������


    It��s okay, oneechan.


    Because like this, I can still somehow prove that I can protect my identity!


    ��Nn? If a female peeks on the women��s bath, does that become a crime������


    ��Don��t worry about that.��


    ��Ma, if it��s not revealed then that��s fine.��


    ��Even though it��s already been announced right in front of me���� for now, make sure to peep in a manner that doesn��t cause trouble for the other guests.��


    ��Hai!��


    It��s okay since, so as not to cause trouble to the other guests, with meticulous caution, I will peek on only oneechan��s group!


    ��The target is, oneechan, Ilya, Eclair and Aim���� is it.��


    Saira is what to say, it would feel too bad so I don��t want to.


    Till?


    Doing that seems to be no good.


    ��That��s fine but, you���� Be careful so you don��t die. Although I won��t particularly do anything.��


    ��Eh?��


    Mu?


    Within those, the most dangerous is���� who?


    ��Ha, hai���� I��ll come peek while being careful.��


    ��You should do that.��


    Troublesome person isn��t she, with that sort of feeling the head is stroked.


    Fufun, the fight is from here, oneechan!!

 Volume 2 - CH 65

    ��Deshi, why can��t we enter together! Come on in����


    Being badgered by Rin-chan, hurts my heart����


    ��I��m sorry. I have, a mission that I must not fail to complete������


    For Rin-chan as well the time will come when she��ll understand.


    ����No, maybe it must not come, fundamentally.


    ��Because we��re staying for two days, tomorrow we��ll enter together, Rin-chan.��


    ��Mu��, it��s a promise!��


    And, while inflating her cheeks Rin-chan headed toward the hot spring with Ilya and the rest.


    Furthermore, as Saira had said that she was going to go play, it seems she��d already entered the hot spring once.


    She��s already wearing a yukata.


    And so it seems like she��ll enter again with everyone.


    That they seem to be enjoying themselves, that��s what��s most important.


    ��Nyafu���� it feels good nya, Alice-san��s back, tomorrow I��ll wash it!��


    ��U, un.��


    Since Saira changed into a yukata I sensed an unexpected degree of allure for her age.


    The special trait of a yukata, looking down from the head the triangle of white soft skin.


    I see���� yukata are�D�D�D�D not worn with underwear are they?


    What a thing���� If the obi comes undone, there��d be a massive accident!


    ������Be careful, Saira.��


    ��? Hai desu?��


    With a curious seeming face, Saira headed out of the room.


    Yosh.


    It��s time to go.


    To the last oneechan went, you��re really doing this? Or rather she just made that sort face, the words aren��t repeated.


    ������Depart!��


    For one day at the hot spring travel lodge, my battle began.


    Although it��s this way in every world, there isn��t any hot spring arranged so that the women��s bath is simple to peep into.


    To peep into the women��s bath, without trespassing through the thickly wooded back mountain to circle toward the hot spring it��s no good.


    Furthermore, between the back mountain and the hot spring there��s a river, that river has considerable width, and the flow is also fast.


    Beyond that, surrounding the hot spring as the bather��s final stronghold stands a towering bamboo fence.


    Without overcoming everything here then, arrival won��t happen.


    ��Magic���� isn��t using that no good? Ilya and���� I feel like Eclair probably also has magic detection.��


    The path to the women��s bath, before that number one trial, the back mountain, I consider.


    When I did my preliminary investigation of the course, I used magic to clear it with ease.


    However an endurance challenge without magic, to clear the back mountain and the river and the fence, can I do it?


    And there is, if I don��t proceed carefully���� Aim.


    Clairvoyance is bad.


    ��What is this���� My nakama, this makes me realize that they��re like a group that absolutely must not be turned into an enemy.��


    However, I will not lose.


    Whatever enemy, I��ll exterminate them!


    Encouraging the dull light of a heart within despair, I set foot upon the rugged mountain path.


    Fundamentally, what��s called nature without maintenance such that people can enter is wondrous.


    It isn��t particularly the case that this back mountain is something like an unreached precipitous cliff, even so deep grass grows underfoot and, the unthinned tree branches obstructed the means of passage.


    As the inclination is also harsh, I advance through the trackless path while breathing roughly.


    ��!?��


    The sun had set, however within the mountains surrounded by trees where light couldn��t reach, something shook.


    This darkness, maybe a normal human wouldn��t notice even after his eye adjusted but, I knew.


    Is it a bear?


    Is it a monster?


    No, impossible.


    Regardless of how it��s said to be within the mountains, this is inside a part of the city.


    It��s hard to think it��s a monster or the like����


    If it comes to it I might have no choice but to use magic.


    Approaching that shadow carefully�D�D�D�D I became exhausted.


    ������What are you doing, old man.��


    ��Agh.��


    The suspicious person with a physique like a bear���� was ossan.


    No, this is really a suspicious person isn��t he, since he was found in this place.


    ��Though if you have an excuse I��m listening.��


    ��A, Alice-chan is���� not entering the hot spring?��


    Letting out thick sweat ossan, strangely switched to a narrow eyed expression.


    ������If I��d entered, what are you saying would have happened.��


    ��Not looking would���� be rude wouldn��t it!��


    ��Then should I report this to obasan.��


    ��Please let me off!!��


    Don��t cry, it��s annoying!!


    ��Haa���� if you turn back here then, I��ll let you off.��


    ��Alice-chan����! As expected, too angeli�D�D�D�DOguu!?��


    As ossan flusteredly came jumping toward me, I offered his abdomen a lightning punch.


    ��How is it, my punch? Unlike before, it��s effective isn��t it?��


    As ossan burned out to pure white, he collapsed at that place.


    Extermination�D�D�D�DComplete.


    Shit�`, if it��s this much I won��t be noticed����Will I?


    It��s not the case that I fired off magic����


    That ossan.


    It was quite the bone breaking course but somehow I traveled across the back mountain, and smashed a pervert.


    ��Next is, the river is it������


    Perhaps because it was upstream, the water��s flow was faster.


    Alongside that the river has considerable width so, this is dangerous.


    Though if I use magic one leap could reach the other shore, that��s like telling them please find me isn��t it.


    Here and there the tops of rock footing protrude from the river, there��s nothing but going by straightforward jump until the other side.


    Although difficult, compared to the endurance challenge traveling through the mountain, perhaps with my agility 4 to me this is preferable.


    ��Stop this, doing this would make Saira sad!��


    ��I know! But����I am, I am!!��


    Before the river, two men were jostling eachother.


    ��������


    Approaching for the moment, I hit them from behind in the head as hard as I could.


    ��Oww.��


    ��Uu.��


    The surprised pair turned toward me.


    ��A, anesan����!?��


    As the two checked me, their faces were dyed in astonishment.


    ��Really���� if you��ve come this far there��s no way to excuse your objective.��


    ��Anesan���� sorry, but I������


    ��Saira, what would she think about being peeped on? Please think of that child��s pure heart, and work your imagination.��


    Wordless for a few moments, the imagined it together.


    A veeery, guilty feeling filled up.


    ��Anesan���� I really, seem to have erred���� the worst isn��t it.��


    ��It��s good that you understand. Takeshi and Kenji are at that age so, that sort of playfulness, can��t be helped. Though it��s not good.��


    Saira is forbidden, Saira is.


    If your going to peep, if it��s not Eclair then.


    ��That��s why I said, we should stop.��


    ��Naa, even though you also, wanted to go peep on anesan if things went well!��


    ��Baa, you!��


    Hai?


    ������Did you want to peek at, me?��


    ��That, that��s wrong! No���� that is.��


    Kenji became frantic, Takeshi also become frantic.


    ��I, I also, if I could see anesan then.��


    ��������


    Takeshi, Kenji����


    ��Right in front of the person in question, don��t boldly announce you��re going to peep.��


    ��Ah.��


    ��U.��


    Bam, and the two were lightly pushed into the river.


    They didn��t know what had happened, with that sort of face, the two fell into the fast flowing river.


    ��A, anesaaaaaann!��


    ��Kuu, is this punishment!��


    That��s it, this is punishment.


    They should flow to somewhere safely.


    The penalties of worldly desire, are strict.


    Extermination�D�D�D�DComplete!


    ��Ah, can you two properly swim? Are you okay��?��


    ��It��s okay, anesan! I��ve awakened!��


    ��Aah, I��ll thoroughly receive my punishment, and train my body!��


    That sort of reply came back.


    That��s youth isn��t it�`.


    And so I, finally arrived at the final trial.


    Encircled in bamboo, the tall fence.


    Standing before me blocking my path, a black shadow and I confronted eachother.


    ��Umm���� Solt-san, just what are you doing?��


    Though I would think, it��s impossible.


    Though he doesn��t seem like it, maybe?


    ��������


    ��You, certainly have the right to remain silent. However, by being in this sort of place this can be ended with only circumstantial evidence, the punishment for peeping is heavy.��


    ��������


    Kurozukume, morosely fell into silence.


    ��Mou���� Who struck your eye? Oneechan? Or maybe, Ilya?��


    ������Are you, not going to enter?��


    ��Ha?��


    ��No���� Forget about it.��


    Eh���� What?


    ��To answer, I was only on lookout.��


    ������U��n, that��s a painful excuse isn��t it.��


    ��Fu, it is isn��t it. I have no intention of defending myself.��


    Though he had a cool smile, I think being apprehended for peeping is embarrassing enough to die�`.


    ��But Solt-san also, really is a healthy boy isn��t he.��


    ��Don��t speak, like I��m your junior.��


    ��Fufu, does it hurt your feelings? Something like coming to peep, it��s cute������


    ��That��s why, peeping isn��t���� it��s fine.��


    However, this fence is too tall and I can��t climb it alone without borrowing the power of magic.


    U�`mu.


    Un?


    Saying that, this kurozukume��s back is tall isn��t it.


    Yosh����


    ��I understand, Solt-san, so, please let me ride your shoulders a little.��


    ��What?��


    ��Therefore, shoulder ride. I, want to check on the other side.��


    As I pointed toward the fence, kurozukume faced me with a strange face.


    Poorly expressing himself without saying anything, a strange face.


    ��You���� what are you saying? I assume this is impossible but, do you intend to peep?��


    ��No comment.��


    ������It would be fine to enter normally.��


    ��Don��t complain about whether it��s four or five. Do you want to be reported, or do you want to let me ride your shoulders and be overlooked. Solt-san has no right to choose.��


    ��Really���� a indecipherable person.��


    Don��t mind it.


    For that reason, I had kurozukume squat, clutching his head I mounted his shoulders.


    The stability seemed worse than I expected, scary.


    ��Nn, please hold firmly okay! I don��t want to fall off!��


    ��������


    ��Solt-san! Do you hear me?��


    ��Ah, aah������


    While holding my legs and standing up kurozukume��s expression was strange.


    U��n?


    The, my skirt is extremely rolled up!


    Checking below, I realized my own foolishness.


    Embarrassing!


    This is no good!


    ������Solt-san, though this is painful due to my own blunder���� I��m embarrassed so jump into the river or, have me render you unconscious with lightning, would you choose one of these?��


    ������Jump into the river. A little���� I want to cool my head.��


    ��So, that��s how it is is it. Then, have a nice trip.��


    Placing a hand on top of the fence, I separated from kurozukume��s shoulder ride.


    With this done, without waiting a moment kurozukume jumped into the river flowing behind us.


    it was a beautiful dive like he was on level with a professional swimmer.


    ������Extermination, complete�`��


    At this point, the impediments have all been removed.


    ��Gununununuu��


    With the essentials of a pullup, I somehow got my foot on top of the fence and succeeded at climbing.


    Since above else, dangling indefinitely, I don��t have that level of strength or endurance!


    And so, checking the hot spring shrouded in steam�D�D�D�DIt was at that moment!


    ��Tsu!??��


    A bucket came flying with a lot of energy.


    My body evaded reflexively so it missed�D�DBut, this time I couldn��t maintain my posture, I fell backwards into the fenced area.


    Bad!


    Below isn��t the hot spring, it��s a floor paved with stone!


    Since it couldn��t be helped I softened the fall with lightning magic power, I landed.


    ��Nn? Just now something, felt like magic power?��


    E, Eclair��s voice.


    ������Before, there was something on top of that fence. I thought it could be a peeper but, there was no response.��


    The one who threw the bucket was, Aim then!


    Even without a bow, isn��t her aim way too accurate!


    And so, I stealthily hid by the trunk of the splendid tree growing at the edge of the women��s bath.


    Somehow it seems everyone is cleaning their bodies.


    ������Ma, isn��t it just your imagination?��


    Oneechan!


    But, doesn��t this mean I��ve already exposed myself to oneechan, this!


    ��Nn, if Shion says so.��


    ��Suppose so.��


    Just how high is your credibility, oneechan!


    ��Has anything happened��, Saira?��


    ��It seems to be nothing important nya.��


    ��Kyahaa.��


    Saira seems to be, looking after Rin-chan then.


    ����However, with this for now it means I secured my safety.


    From here peeping behind me I can realize my divine wish but, the steam is too strong so����


    Frankly this is, without reaching close range nothing is visible.


    From the top of the fence or the like, it��s to the extent that it��s fundamentally impossible.


    What would be a good way to get closer?


    ���D�DHa?��


    ��������


    Though it��s distant, paying attention, I just noticed, in the hot spring right in front of me a human shape is entering.


    That human shape is, looking over here while smiling.


    �D�DIlya!!


    That, wrong, that��s wrong Ilya!


    It��s wrong!!


    At my head shaking sideways in disagreement, Ilya went, right right, I understand it��s okay, and nodded.


    Without raising a voice, the interchange was carried out through eye contact.


    ����However in just what manner have I, been understood?


    As I was bewildered, Ilya stood up.


    Leaving the bath, she approached here.


    �D�DThe!!


    Wai!?


    Naked!


    Bulging!


    ����More than before!?


    ��Ojousama also, if you take off your clothes and submerge yourself in the hot spring you��d be able to get in close.��


    With an alluring voice, Ilya-san whispered into my ear.


    ��Ba ba ba, but, I, haven��t cleaned my body����it would be bad manners to immerse myself in the bath!��


    ��Fufuu! Having entered from the back, isn��t that quite an amusing thing to say, ojousama.��


    Certainly!


    ��It��s okay����For ojousama, something like a dirty place isn��t anywhere.��


    ��������tsu.��


    At this point like, is there really a point to going to other people��s places, like this?


    Isn��t it fine already?


    Isn��t the objective complete?


    ��Then, shouldn��t you strip��, ojousama.��


    ��Ha, hai.��


    For some reason I crossed the fence from behind to infiltrate the hot spring, and then my clothes were stripped by Ilya in a corner.


    Ilya beautifully folded the clothes, and placed them in a corner so they wouldn��t get wet.


    This is����just what sort of situation is this, I really don��t understand!


    ��Umm���� even if it��s just bucket water.��


    ��Hai, ojousama.��


    Ilya gathered water by scooping it from the hot spring, she dumped it over my body countless times.


    ��������


    ��Then what shall we do, ojousama? Aim-sama? Or as expected, Eclair-sama?��


    Just what is that as expected, as expected is����


    I and Eclair, just how do we see eachother?


    No, more importantly.


    ��Umm���� Ilya, you��re helping out?��


    ��Hai, that is already. It seems fun so I can��t stop.��


    Somehow like this led by Ilya, why is it that nothing but a future of destruction comes to mind?


    ��I, I understand. Then, only stealthily and, almost like peeping I��ll steal a look, then quickly retreat.��


    ��Yes, my, lady.��


    It��s not almost something like peeping, it really is peeping though.


    ��Nn? Did you say something��, Ilya?��


    ��It��s nothing at all, Eclair-sama.��


    ��That so? In such a corner, what were you doing?��


    ��A little off from the water, I was just cooling down. It was interesting beside the tree, so I unintentionally.��


    ��Fu��n? Don��t stay too long in the bath, please be sure not to overheat.��


    ��Hai, thank you very much.��


    Eclair is���� Fundamentally, kind isn��t she.


    But����!


    ��Target is, Eclair!��


    ��Fufu, as I thought.��


    Right, after coming this far, like I��d pull back!


    And so, I and Ilya commenced our last mission.


    Having hid within Ilya��s shadow and inconspicuously entered the bath, I submerged and swam toward the washing area as such.


    I��ll close my eyes to the breach of manners in this case.


    This is, a noble mission.


    This is art.


    Advancing within the water��s concealment, I arrived at the other end thinking this is most likely near the washing area.


    Stealthily surfacing, my head emerges.


    Before my eyes is����Pure crimson hair!


    Facing her back towards me, as Eclair��s body is covered in bubbles she��s partly through washing herself!


    U, u��n, this is complete?


    Though from the back, and covered in bubbles so I can��t really tell, objective complete?


    �D�D�D�DNay!


    Not yet!


    Can it end in this half finished way!


    The means exist!


    If I circulate lightning magic through my body it��ll be fine!


    Certainly if magic is used at this distance, Eclair will definitely notice!


    And so�D�DShe��ll turn around!


    �D�DThen come, Eclair!


    Passing magic power through my body�D�D


    ��!? It really! From directly behind!?��


    The moment Eclair turned around�D�DI submerged.


    I��m sorry, for being a chicken����


    What should I do����


    Isn��t it fine, already.


    I��ll retreat.


    �D�DOr so I thought, looking up from within the bath (while holding my nose), there��s a pure crimson silhouette!


    ��Who!? The one sneaking around all this while! You��re there aren��t you?��


    Beneath the steam and the bath, Eclair caught sight of me.


    Vaguely, though she shouldn��t know who it was, it wasn��t a situation I could run from.


    Furthermore, at this rate my breath won��t last!


    ������Gobou.��


    ��Just, please come out now! Aren��t you going to drown!��


    Is she still worried for me after reaching this point, Eclair.


    Within the bath I understood that Eclair was reaching her hand out toward me while seeming worried.


    That�D�DI thoughtlessly grabbed it and pulled it in.


    ��Wai, kyaaaa!��


    Zaban, and Eclair came into the bath.


    Oww!


    Ramming into Eclair��s body�D�D�D�Dfurthermore, this impact is what, did I bite something����?


    ������!?��


    Somehow, Eclair��s surprise was conveyed.


    This, it��s no good anymore!


    ��Buhaa!��


    ��Haaa! A, Alice!?��


    Our faces came out of the bath together, as such my face was revealed.


    ��So, sorry, Eclair����I intended it to be a light joke����Eclair?��


    Eclair had, turned completely red while holding one side of her breasts, she��s shaking.


    ��Ah, well����come to think of it, I felt like I bit something just before���� That is, are you okay?��


    ����������The, there��s no way I��m okay is there! Alice you, iiddiiooooott!!!��


    Alongside her massive shriek, pushing through the bath the pure crimson girl was sent running.


    ��Good job, master.��


    Aim having come to my side at some point had her thumb up.


    ����������No, this isn��t good is it, this.��


    A little, too much playing around���� repent.


    In that manner, this relatively unworkable hot spring lodge episode came to its end.


    Impossible�������� is that, wrong?


    At that place with too many worries boiling up in me, it was a while before Ilya came to collect me.

 Volume 2 - CH 66

    One day in at the hot spring travel lodge, on the night of the peeping commotion.


    ��Event number one, pillow throwing contest��!!��


    ��Contest����


    With me and Rin-chan carrying piled up pillows, we announced this.


    ��Sleep.��


    ��Hai������


    With one word from Till, the pillow throwing competition easily finished.


    Everyone used their futon and, went into tranquil sleep.


    Lighting up, it was a refreshing new day.


    Although I woke up early, Shion-san��s futon was already folded away.


    I assume she��s left to do her daily morning training.


    Speaking of myself, I��m trying to get up from my futon and go but both my legs are held so it��s impossible.


    No, though it isn��t impossible, forcibly getting up is also bad.


    Maa, since the culprits are the pair of youngest and oldest.


    With a constitution that makes it difficult to do something like falling asleep again after waking, it��s troublesome.


    Somehow, I thought for a moment, Till often comes and clings to me, is it perhaps because I��m an elf, if only half?


    Setting aside the elf village, outside of there something like an elf, it seems there generally aren��t any.


    But for an elf, from what everyone says it seems there��s an atmosphere like a half elf isn��t accepted, though, from the start I haven��t gotten that sort of sense from Till have I.


    ����Or rather, do I emit a smell that makes elves indulge me?


    As if, while thinking incoherent things, the day��s dozing period passed.


    After eating breakfast, it again became free action or the like until afternoon.


    Shion-san and I, met up with ojisan and obasan and chatted for a while.


    After that, I alone withdrew.


    Ilya and Eclair went together to buy goods.


    Those two, get along quite well?


    Kurozukume and Rin-chan are on, an eat to the limit hot spring town tour.


    Till vanished.


    �D�DAnd so the present.


    ��It seems like there aren��t particularly any strange movements are there.��


    ��Nn, at this point.��


    As such, I met up with Aim and tailed Ilya and Eclair.


    ����Is it my imagination, since yesterday it��s like I��ve done only criminal like acts.


    Un, just my imagination.


    ��By the way, Aim, what��s that you��re eating?��


    ��Confections, there are a lot of rare confections here.��


    While speaking I look at the confections she��s carrying.


    Dora����yaki?


    I see, though there are hot spring manjuu, there are a number of eastern confections gathered here aren��t there.


    Come to think of it Shion-san wields a katana, eastern confections and the like, my assumption that this was a world without eastern traditional items seems to be completely wrong.


    Might it have been good if I also prepared at least milk and bean rolls?


    ��Ah.��


    ��Ehh? Something happen!?��


    Aim, thinned that eye which could see through everything.


    ��That man, he��s having an affair.��


    Ahead of us, looking where I��d been told a man with an appearance that was somewhat unsettled entered a residence.


    ����������Clairvoyance is, convenient isn��t it.��


    ��Wrong, just intuition. But, it��s generally correct.��


    Even if you became a detective you��d be able to make a living wouldn��t you, Aim.


    Saying that, to begin with we��re tailing those two from such a distance that I don��t know where or how they��re walking.


    This is precisely clairvoyance��s benefit, certainly even those two haven��t noticed.


    Certainly since we��re tailing them this carefully, I think the unknown being targeting Eclair will not catch this location either.


    ��However, because his true form is unclear, in the end I also don��t know who��s suspicious and the like you see���� Since I don��t know any special characteristic besides just being small.��


    That night the opponent wearing a hood����


    No, to begin with thinking a lone culprit isn��t just a possibility, assuming only that could also mislead us.


    ��Ah.��


    Could it be?


    No, thinking back to the small form in the hood, that is certainly a possible story����


    But it��s strange, Ilya judged that that child had no magic power.


    Taking that into account the small form we met that night, Eclair testified that it had fearsome magic power.


    The concepts don��t come together but�D�DI can��t think that they��re unrelated.


    ��Aim.��


    ��Roger. That, smells does it.��


    I see.


    Since Aim��s intuition is by her own statement, often correct so.


    ���D�DCorrection. Master�`��


    ��Eh?��


    ��That is, bad���� We��ve been seen.��


    Her expression doesn��t often change but Aim��s cheeks were, sweating.


    ��At this distance!?��


    ��In my past when doing work, when a bad opponent took action my chest thumped. Just like, when I targeted master.��


    ��Me����?��


    No, speaking of when I was first targeted that��s���� Till is it!


    ��That shouldn��t������


    With such frequency, can there be opponents on the same level as Till.


    What to do, temporarily hide?


    ��!? Master! Coming!��


    She really wants to go at it does she!


    ��I��m not reliable in the city! Aim, we��re jumping!��


    ��Roger.��


    Holding Aim, I jumped with full force.


    From building roof to roof I found footholds, I quickly moved outside town.


    Fleetingly checking behind me�D�DCertainly, the silver haired girl is pursuing from behind.


    ��She��s, flying������


    She��s not creating and exploding footholds like Till.


    That is���� Fire magic is it.


    Like it was surrounding me a spherical���� membrane of black flame.


    In short, is it essentially a balloon?


    Within the sphere the air expands from heat and escapes, for that portion the air thins does it?


    ��This certainly does seem like an incredible opponent���� About black flame, is there anything you remember Aim?��


    ������Demonic Flame. Though I thought it was a fairy tale.��


    ��The strongest master���� Eclair��s shisho?��


    That can��t be can it.


    In what situation would Eclair��s shisho do something like target Eclair.


    It just keeps getting more incomprehensible.


    Landing in a grassland outside of town, I turn around.


    ��I can take initiative, master.��


    Aim readied her bow����


    ��Please wait. It��s not determined that we have to fight. Let��s stop selling a fight from our side.��


    Aim nodded and lowered her bow.


    Without causing a wait, the opponent soon descended before us.


    Alongside silver hair reaching her shoulder a small girl.


    Red eyes���� It��s not!


    Silver eyes!?


    Different person?


    ��Hello.��


    That girl, although it could be called the wrong place for it she greeted us naturally like it was nothing.


    ��And so, why were you pursuing me?��


    With the point that she noticed Aim use clairvoyance for tailing, she��s a considerable opponent.


    If possible I don��t want to ineptly to aggravate matters.


    ��Sorry, it��s not the case that we were pursuing you. There��s a slight situation, so we did check people who stood out.��


    ��That so. If you have no intention of opposing me, please be mature�D�DFairy of Silver Lightning.��


    ��!?��


    This child, what is this����?


    ������Whether we oppose you or do otherwise is, dependent on your circumstances. Since at this point I have to be wary of the comrades of those who target my friend.��


    ���D�DFriend.��


    The girl closed her eyes, she seemed to softly repeat that word.


    From there, that, like she was convinced she nodded once.


    ��This is Leymia.��


    Leymia.


    Is that, the Demonic Flame��s name?


    ��I am Alice.��


    ��I am aware, celebrity.��


    At what point did that����


    ��That demon is, your friend?��


    ��That is so. She��s an extremely precious, close friend.��


    The small silver girl once more, closed her eyes.


    And then�D�D


    ���D�DThen, from here on, this one and you all are enemies.��


    ����That, it would become this then.


    Every time I fight���� When I fought Aim as well, there��s nothing but futility.


    ���D�DIt��s okay. It��s fine to only suppress her. I��m, no longer a hitman. Isn��t that so? Master.��


    ������That��s exactly it isn��t it, Aim! Our objective is suppression!��


    ��Roger.��


    Aim��s single shot released along with her reply, became the signal for combat to commence.


    That arrow, the girl�D�DLeymia deployed fire magic���� it veered upward!


    I see, by hot air flow!


    But in that instant?


    Just what temperature was that!?


    ������Heavy, troublesome sniper.��


    Leymia toward Aim, narrowed her eyes and focused.


    I��m sorry but, I also!


    ��Lightning!��


    However, my magic was also averted and cut off while she blocked with a wall of fire.


    Her fighting form is proficient!


    Straightforwardly receiving, or evading aren��t all there is to combat is it.


    ��Fairy of Silver Lightning. You��re a fortunate person. But, there are many people who are not. Your magic is�D�D�D�Dtepid.��


    Leymia raised her hand.


    ���D�DMulticast, fire, set.��


    Instantly, ten black fireballs were born!


    Multi!?


    ��If it is possible, you might be able to evade this. However�D�D��


    As black flame drifted, she gave us a warning.


    I understood the thing she was saying����


    ��Master, don��t mind it. I have no intention of slowing you down.��


    ��Of course, I believe in you.��


    But, my power can��t do anything but protect myself.


    Like Till, to have chosen ice magic, would that have been best?


    �D�DNo, just at magic power, I don��t lose to anyone.


    Therefore without taking the attacks one by one, I can avert them just like the opponent did.


    To cut down every attack, after that is a problem of reflex and prediction.


    ���D�DGovernor of many threads of lightning, manifest heaven��s wise eye before me! Lightning Field!��


    As one combat territory, the field of lightning took shape.


    Space swathed in silver threads of lightning was deployed spherically.


    It wasn��t a category of attack magic.


    While the barrier was deployed my magic power kept being continually expended.


    It��s the same category of magic as Till��s Icicle Garden.


    ��Light Enchant.��


    Both hands are clad in lightning.


    Preparations complete.


    �D�DUntil they were complete, Leymia was always waiting.


    But, I��ll put aside the circumstances of such an opponent.


    This side will just go at full power.


    ������Surprising. I��ll make a correction, activation of magic on that scale, with that control. The rumors weren��t wrong then.��


    ��Are we, really enemies?��


    ��Un, that hasn��t changed. Until death�D�DFire, Shot!��


    Not only from the front, the drifting fireballs attacked three dimensionally.


    Boldly from the front, like stabs into the gaps from dead angles, at every angle, at every speed they came to attack as if they were alive.


    �D�DWith that, within this barrier I have no dead angles.


    The trajectory of every attack, played in my head like they were foreseen.


    With my agility enhanced with the power of lightning, I moved my body reflexively.


    The fireballs charging in from the front, are blasted away by Lightning Punch.


    As if flowing I turn around, once again.


    Further adjusting the timing the additional attack hidden behind that one is repulsed without confusion.


    Fireballs approaching simultaneously from three directions, as if to stop time I circulate magic power through my body and place a boost.


    Exhorting myself, I dash.


    ��AAAaAa!!��


    Sensing Leymia chanting further attack magic in the interval, I impede her with lightning.


    Continuing, the remaining fireballs are all blocked�D�D


    ��Aim, shoulder!��


    ��Roger, it won��t be averted.��


    While I defended, with her bow drawn to its limit Aim, at just the right moment she released one shot.


    ���D�DTsu, u!��


    Without being averted by the flow of hot air the arrow, pierced Leymia��s shoulder.


    ��Hurts���� Lightning Fairy? Not such an trivial being. Shouldn��t it be Lightning God?��


    Leymia murmured and, like when she pursued us she lightly floated her body into the air.


    ��Leymia!��


    ��That demon, will eventually oppose you. Until it becomes as such, it��s simple then.��


    ��Wait! No matter what? Do we, still have to fight?��


    ������That is, because this one and you met.��


    Murmuring somehow sadly, Leymia turned her body.


    �D�DAs she did so, she focused on my outreached left hand, her eyes opened wide.


    ���D�DEh? What is this���� Why, put out tears?��


    Leymia didn��t understand their meaning, making that sort of face she took a flowing tear from my eye.


    ������Mysterious, later then. Fairy of Silver Lightning.��


    ��Leymia������


    This time, like that Leymia flew away.


    Confirming that, I released the barrier.


    With a massive amount of my magic power taken away, I felt vertigo.


    I somehow held out.


    ������Master, shoot down?��


    ��No���� let��s stop.��


    ��Nn, I thought you��d say that.��


    As if Aim understood, she lowered her bow.


    ��I��m sorry for, acting as a naive master.��


    Answering with a bitter smile, Aim shook her head back and forth.


    ��Nn, don��t mind it. That is master. I think it��s totally good. And also������


    Somehow in Aim��s expressionless face, I saw what seemed like red enter.


    She made that sort of expression.


    ��Master, too strong���� I might be infatuated.��


    ������Eh?��


    Aim looked at me with kind of heated gaze.


    Eh, does Aim-san, prefer strong people!?


    Something like that, someone like me is still!


    And so thinking about stupid things, Ilya and Eclair came running.


    ��It really, was you people! Are you okay!?��


    ��You��re too late, or rather the correct answer would��ve been to not come bother master.��


    ��Wha, what was thaaat!?��


    ��Reality.��


    Why, does it come to this����


    ��Ojousama, what matters is that you��re okay.��


    ��Un, what to say���� We really, were targeted then.��


    While looking at the two who��d become noisy since they met, Ilya leaked this.


    ��Elf and demon. Ojousama and Eclair-sama, don��t they have a totally mysterious connection.��


    ��That might be so������


    Maa, though I��m a half.


    ��About me and Eclair���� Will we oppose eachother?��


    ��Eh?��


    Ilya made a mysterious seeming face.


    That��s it isn��t it����


    That was only, something like a throw away line wasn��t it����?


    ��Alice! How do you feel! That Eclair came for you, that was good wasn��t it!?��


    ��No, not particularly?��


    Slowly, tears gathered up on Eclair��s eyes.


    ��Fufu, I��m sorry, it��s a joke Eclair. That you��re at my side, I��m happy, it��s reassuring.��


    ��Alice������


    Though I felt it was a little overblown, I embraced Eclair.


    That��s it.


    Regardless of how I think about it, I shouldn��t oppose this child.


    ��A, again���� Since like this with skinship, you��re trying to obfuscate.��


    Saying that sort of thing with Eclair��s sweet treble voice, even so it seemed like she wasn��t dissatisfied.

 Volume 2 - CH 67

    Since I can remember, life is conflict.


    For the most part I have no memories of my parents.


    By the time I noticed, I was walking aimlessly in the outskirts of the royal capital.


    The one who took me in when I was close to collapsing on the streets, was a church��s minister-sama who could definitely not be called affluent.


    An extremely kind person, he provided for many other children who had lost their relatives as well as myself.


    The lifestyle in the church was, a harsh one.


    The number of rooms weren��t sufficient, in narrow rooms countless people resided crammed in together.


    Also, for food once a day was normal, our stomaches were always empty.


    Even within this, because studies are important we were told to study every day.


    Empty stomach, studies that I didn��t want to do forced onto me.


    With me included the children��s discontent with the minister-sama who looked after them became exacerbated.


    However, we noticed that since some time ago, minister-sama��s cheeks had become hollow.


    We noticed that, his body had shrunk one size compared to the time when we first met.


    (If something, isn��t done)


    To the extent I thought that, at some point attachment boiled up for the children living with me and, that worn out church.


    That, uncomfortable church for which nothing could be done.


    Thinking back that I��d practiced the bow for self defense was fortuitous.


    While vague, the memories of the practice I��d done during my youth were still ingrained in my body.


    Because before coming here, the only things I could be said to possess, were that bow and that technique.


    Thinking perhaps, this bow might be a memento of my parents.


    On a certain day, I took a dust covered item out of the storage room, I obtained it.


    ��Ooh, Aim is it? Where are you going? Carrying that bow.��


    The minister-sama with deep wrinkles in his face, came smiling kindly.


    I realized�D�DI didn��t have much time.


    ��Nn, slight, adventure work.��


    ��That so, do it so it doesn��t turn overly late.��


    ��Roger.��


    Leaving the church built outside the royal capital��s walls, I faced the area outside of town and hurried.


    Partway, the towering castle walls caught my eye.


    The people within that, should surely have a good lifestyle.


    ������Wait for me, everyone.��


    With my own power, I will save everyone.


    Having decided that, I set out outside.


    By defeating a monster, I obtained an item that could be exchanged for money.


    By defeating animals that weren��t like that, I obtained food to survive the day.


    Pulling the string, carrying arrows made by shaving wood with my knife, I went to the grasslands on the outskirts of the royal capital.


    Looking at countless test shots, the force isn��t a problem.


    After that it depends on me.


    ���D�DOw.��


    Since long ago, when I concentrated I could sense much further than other people.


    Therefore finding prey was fast.


    Bullet Wolf:LV5


    The enemy status emerged.


    Monster.


    My pulse leaped up.


    The enemy hasn��t noticed me.


    By this one shot, I��ll end it.


    Drawing my bow tight, I aimed well�D�D


    (�D�DIt hit!)


    I released the arrow, into the wolf��s body.


    And so I closed in on the wolf that hadn��t noticed me yet, and then�D�D�D�Dmissed.


    I stabbed the ground directly in front of the wolf.


    Then the startled wolf jumping up�D�Dfinally confirmed my presence.


    Just as its name implied, the wolf came running toward me like a bullet.


    ��U, ua���� Come, theeeeen!��


    Recklessly, I released an arrow.


    Without taking aim, fearfully, fearfully, I desperately released an arrow.


    That everything, completely left me.


    ��Why! Why won��t it hit!?��


    When the wolf approached just before my eye, I��d already panicked.


    The wolf faced me and without decelerating, as it further accelerated its velocity it rammed forward.


    ���D�DAggu.��


    My breath, stopped.


    Sky and earth reversed.


    Flying in the air, and so, a moment later I struck the ground.


    ���D�Dtsu.��


    My voice didn��t come out.


    �D�DIt hurts it hurts hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it huurts!


    For a moment I forgot myself and rolled on the ground due to the overly sharp pain.


    The wolf cautiously gazed at me as such, from there it jumped in to finish me.


    Opening its massive mouth, to bite my windpipe to shreds.


    �D�DMinister-sama and, everyone��s faces came into my mind.


    ���D�DDon��t, mess with me.��


    Within the mouth of the wolf that had opened its massive mouth, I plunged my hand holding my bow in completely.


    The wolf that came to bite me to shreds with its sharp fangs.


    From my right hand sharp pain and blood gushed out.


    ��Over here is, not, prey.��


    From there I pulled the string, and mounted an arrow.


    I can��t get out.


    Even so eat this.


    ��Here is your, meal!!��


    From the wolf��s massive mouth, I released an arrow.


    The one strike piercing it obviously caused the opponent a fatal injury.


    The wolf melted away like a phantasm.


    In that place, a wolf��s pelt remained.


    ��Success���� with this, I can buy, bread.��


    I grabbed that pelt with a blood covered hand, while pulling my body I returned to the church.


    As a result that day, I had the returned minister-sama use heal on me, I got scolded like lightning fell.


    And so I apologized, and expressed gratitude.


    Since then it became that from time to time the minister-sama would go hunting with me.


    Although our livelihood became more stable than before, even so our poverty didn��t change.


    Such a livelihood continued for several years�D�D�D�DThe minister-sama died.


    Minister-sama emaciated day by day, that impression had vaguely come.


    I was surprised that even my tears still flowed, even so I thought I have to be reliable for the sobbing children and cheered up.


    ��Aim���� from here, what will you do.��


    ��Nn, don��t worry, Rana. I leave the children to you. Since regarding money�D�DI��ll collect it.��


    I was senior and, at the same age and raised within the church in the same manner there was Rana.


    The two of us, pledged to look after the young orphans.


    Rana could use magic.


    After she received the basics from minister-sama and gathered practice as a sister, we received permission from the country for her to officially inherit the church.


    Rana protected, the orphans�� place to be.


    Hence I have to build a future for the children.


    As it is now I��m unsure about my earnings.


    Surely still, someone will starve.


    �D�DMore, I have to select profitable work.


    The work relating to killing was, from this period.


    When I first shot a person, everything in front of me turned pure black.


    Returning, I vomited into a river.


    �D�DEven so, the weight of a massive wealth like I had never seen, like a gold coin was massive.


    ���D�DThis, how did you? Aim? This large sum������


    ������Nn, it��s because I found some profitable work.��


    ��Profitable is���� Your body, you didn��t sell it did you!?��


    ��That��s wrong.��


    Toward Rana who changed the color of her face, I smiled bitterly and waved my hand.


    ��I��m a little, tired so I��ll sleep.��


    ��U, un���� Aim.��


    Seeming worried Rana saw my off, I remembered my pain.


    ���D�DIt was, more despicable work.��


    ��Aim����?��


    Leaking something like a confession to the girl that��s a sister, I closed myself into my room.


    From there again, time passed.


    With the church��s age progressing its withdrawal order was issued, it was a good chance so it came to be that we moved into an excellent church within the walls.


    Though it was slightly expensive, with what I could prepare now it somehow worked out.


    There were a large number of rooms, all the orphans came to like the clean wide church.


    Above that, there was a wide park suitable for the children to play in nearby.


    ��Aim, thank you. From anything to anything, it��s all due to you.��


    ��Nn, don��t mind it. That we were saved, is the same for both of us after all.��


    Furthermore, Rana bore the church��s management as a sister.


    She handled the gathering the children within the walls, teaching of lessons and looking after them.


    �D�DBeyond myself, she did far more upstanding work.


    ��Then, I��m going to work.��


    ������Take care.��


    I thought that probably, Rana should��ve vaguely noticed.


    For me as I set out to work like it was normal, cladding myself in the manner like it was nothing, there was the form of Rana putting her hands together like she was offering a prayer to see me off.


    This time��s work was a quarrel between two merchants.


    One merchant, seemed to want to erase a rival who had recently come take power, it was a request that couldn��t be helped.


    Though to promptly dispose of the other party in the rivalry should be a barbaric way of thinking, in a certain sense it��s rather clear.


    ������Irrelevant. If it��ll obtain money, just do it.��


    The sniping point, as well as the target��s information have been investigated in advance.


    The eternally rushed merchant who flies around within the country, is returning to his home today.


    When that merchant sets out he is protected by his escort, his house has a defense system set, so it��s that sort of thorough policy.


    Because he uses his wealth freely, the sniping must take place in the instant from when he descends from the carriage protected by that escort until he enters his house.


    ��Sufficient.��


    At some point, my sniping arm had become firmly polished.


    To the extent that when my target is in front of me it��s difficult to remember my disorganized feelings.


    This body has already, degraded to just a tool.


    A tool, that just kills people.


    Arriving at the sniping point, there��s still some time.


    The target came back.


    I heighten my concentration.


    I stop my breath.


    I had an illusory sensation like even time had stopped.


    I used clairvoyance to target the enemy��s vital spot�D�DI released, death.


    �D�DDead center.


    The target collapsed, an uproar came from the surrounding people.


    Watching that with a backward glance, I acted to quickly hide my body�D�DA certain scene caught my eye.


    The merchant I just sniped, had a small child clinging to him.


    The form of a crumbled crying child.


    The hand was, the leg was, shaking.


    I just�D�Dwhat did I do?


    To save everyone at the church?


    �D�DThen, is it fine to sacrifice someone else?


    Alright, alright, alright�D�D?


    ���D�DHa, hahaha! Ahahahahaha!!!��


    What is that laugh, even I don��t know.


    Even so since for the children, I have to turn my tail and escape back home�D�D


    Recently, I don��t know myself.


    This body is already, completely a tool for killing people.


    Though the children were playing in the park, I thought of some place above in the sky.


    Suddenly, I looked toward a large tree at the edge of the park�D�Dand froze up.


    (Silver hair! The target��s!? Why? Have I been found!?)


    I immediately averted my face, I became uneasy, that that behaviour would unnecessarily inculcate distrust in the other party.


    Though up until now my proficiency at tailing has been sufficient, since I have clairvoyance, I��ve never had my tracks grasped.


    (Though she��s not really a target, I can��t�D�Dlet her live.)


    I thought as such.


    I quickly moved into action.


    Thinking to do a preliminary investigation I thought to search the silver haired girl��s surroundings, with whatever intention she returned to that same park again that night.


    �D�DHave I, been exposed?


    Does she intend to do something, to the children!


    ���D�DI don��t have a grudge but, I��ll grab the bud of my anxiety.��


    While saying that, I placed an arrow.


    With myself like that I ridiculed myself.


    �D�DSomething like a grudge, I suppose no one has one, so.


    I released the arrow.


    �D�DShe received it.


    What, is that?


    No, I see how she saw through that.


    The magic lightning counterattack came.


    But, at this range shouldn��t it be impossible?


    Once again, I strongly pulled the bow back.


    Release.


    Perhaps because her instincts were good, she evaded by throwing herself to the ground.


    With that as it is, I don��t think she can endure indefinitely.


    Being wary of magic I relocated slightly then readied my bow.


    That was correct as, area magic lightning struck the location I��d been at a little before.


    Again I pulled the bow.


    Stronger.


    Release.


    This time as well�D�Dit was received.


    ��What, is that gold color����?��


    This time, I definitely won��t let it be stopped.


    I pulled the arrow back to the limit.


    With this!


    Releasing the arrow�D�D�D�DEven so, it was received.


    Blood flowed from the mouth.


    In an instant, the silver leaped into the air.


    She could do that sort of thing as well could she.


    Strong.


    Though strong�D�Dan enemy.


    ���D�DThe end.��


    Quickly readying an arrow toward the silver coming toward me in a straight line, I released death.


    �D�DThe silver girl, saw through the moment when this side released an arrow, and moved slightly in the air.


    The arrow grazed her shoulder, and was swallowed by the night sky.


    ��������


    The next����won��t make it.


    I lowered my bow.


    The girl jumped in.


    Aah with this�D�D�D�DI can rest.


    Thinking that, I closed my eyes.


    ���D�D��


    Far from my concious, I heard a voice calling over to here.


    I vaguely opened my eyes.


    �D�DI��m alive?


    ��Please, keep it together!��


    ��Na������


    The silver girl used heal.


    What?


    What is this?


    To take my back, I��ve been left alive?


    She��ll take the children, hostage?


    Such a thing�D�Dtsu!


    At the point when I opened my mouth to bite off my tongue, the girl who didn��t overlook that thrust her arm in the way.


    Thin, delicate arm.


    An arm like that, I��ll bite it to shreds!


    ��Uaa���� Calm down, please!��


    �D�DQuickly, finish this!


    ��Tsu�D�DNee? You have, just now died. Is that no good? Hitman-san.��


    Is there really a need to die?


    That out of place calm smile, caused me to be taken aback.


    I unintentionally released the arm I had bit.


    Even so the silver girl didn��t do something like pull out her arm, I conveyed to her by waving my hand that I wouldn��t bite my tongue anymore.


    ��If you lie, I��ll become mad you know?��


    Her manner of speech made me want to laugh.


    With her arm thrust into mouth, I somehow nodded my head in reply.


    The girl finally withdrew her arm.


    ��The children, don��t do anything to them. Please.��


    ��I promise, I won��t do such a thing.��


    Lying�D�DI think she seems like she��s not.


    I looked at her with clairvoyance.


    I looked over a bit of her status information.


    ����Half elf?


    Seems like a complicated upbringing����in reverse to that extent, can I believe her?


    ��That so. I believe that. Then, finish me already.��


    I closed my eyes.


    ���D�DDo you want to die that much?��


    ���D�DThat, it seems so.��


    Speaking honestly, I��m tired.


    ������This is second hand goods from my precious people.��


    She stretched my cheeks with her full strength.


    ��That life is, precious. Others and�D�Dalso your own. Therefore, I won��t let you give up and die.��


    ���D�DTo a surprising extent, that doesn��t hurt.��


    ��Eeh!?��


    The girl looked at her hand doubtfully.


    Blown away.


    But����


    ���D�DIt might have, worked.��


    Leaking that voice the girl seemed extremely happy, she made a kind seeming face.


    ��Rana, I��m quitting my work.��


    I announced that to the girl like a sister who I was raised together with since I was small.


    I boldly announced that I wouldn��t work.


    At that good for nothing announcement Rana�D�Dexpressed a smile across her whole face, she nodded with tears floating in the corners of her eyes.


    ��Un, unn, I understand! Good work, thank you����And so for everything up until now, I��m sorry Aim!!��


    ��You��re like minister-sama, Rana.��


    Showing gratitude, then apologizing.


    While stroking such a sister��s head, I looked up into the sky.


    �D�DMinister-sama, is this how it should be?


    Though I don��t think I��ll be forgiven, at the least from now on I want to live for someone��s sake.


    ��For our sake, for everything up until now, thank you Aim.��


    ������Ours? Has it become, for everyone?��


    ��Aim is always, like that aren��t you? Thus, sorry, thus, thank you are the only words I could say.��


    I received those words.


    Though I still understood that I couldn��t be helped.


    I realized I��d been saved.


    That day, since the time when minister-sama died�D�D�D�Dmy tears ran as if overflowing.

 Volume 2 - CH 68

    ��With you, I feel like it always end up like this, Alice.��


    Eclair, looked over here with serious eyes.


    Receiving that gaze, I nodded gravely.


    ��Eeh, let��s settle this, Eclair.��


    The night of the second day at the travel lodge.


    On the room��s table, we confront eachother with our yukata��s arms rolled up.


    �D�DIt��s arm wrestling.


    ��Ne��, Shion? Deshi and Ekurea are, fighting?��


    ��That��s wrong. They��re just messing around.��


    ��That��s wrong!��


    ��That��s right oneechan! I��m, super serious!��


    Arm wrestling and the like, if it��s a man he surely wouldn��t lose!


    Please watch, these well trained arms!


    With the rolled up arm, I announced this as if to make the others see.


    ������Thin.��


    You intend to pressure me do you, for some reason having Eclair look down on me is frustrating.


    Your side also isn��t all that different right!


    Fine then.


    Then����Please watch, these biceps!


    ��Un, soft isn��t it.��


    ��Ow oow! Please don��t grab my arms!��


    Oneechan, I��ll cry!


    Gazing at my ane with teary eyes, she replied with a bitter smile like, my bad, my bad.


    ������It really is fine to modify the competition rules.��


    ��Naa! An insult is it! Something like running away from the proper lineage of the contest of power, There��s no way I could do such a shameless act!��


    I��d already put my elbow on the table, come then, I will take you on, I saw that sort of atmosphere brew up.


    ��Fun, I��ll give you cause to cry in regret.��


    Eclair also put her elbow on the table, we tightly gripped our hands together.


    Ilya took the role as referee, she placed her hand on top of where ours were clasped together.


    ��Then, please relax.��


    At Ilya��s voice, I let out my breath.


    �D�DFu, for something like biceps anything is fine.


    Since what��s necessary in arm wrestling is, power from the wrist to the elbow.


    To go further, firmly fixing the body, mow down with the upper arm like pulling in!


    That��s what I��m depending on.


    I haven��t forgotten the sensations that rang out long ago!


    Amateur�D�D�D�DIt��s time you realized this!


    ��Ready�D�D��


    I crossed my gaze with Eclair��s.


    ��Go�`!��


    The moment Ilya raised the hand she had covered ours with, I pushed out energy!


    ��Teeyaaaaaa!!��


    ��������


    The match was truly instantaneous�D�D�D�DRather it wasn��t.


    �D�DWhat is this!?


    My preemptive attack with my full body weight is����ineffective?


    What a person, Eclair����is she a monstrosity!?


    From the start, she��s barely moved!


    ��What is this, this sensation like it��s too pitiful to stay and watch this������


    Even so gradually for that portion of my body weight, I pushed her arm.


    ������Eclair is also not strong so, coming at me with your body weight does have a little effect but���� Even with that Alice is, weak!��


    Kuu!


    It really did, come to this then!


    Hai hai, I understand!


    With a carefree face, what should I do��?


    With this side being overly weak, can you not stand the match, Eclair?


    �D�DHowever!!


    I��ll teach you that, that carelessness is what will determine the match!


    ��Eclair!��


    ��Wha, what is it?��


    My gaze, was slowly lowered from hers�D�Dand so, it stopped at Eclair��s yukata��s breast opening.


    I saw that Eclair, following my gaze, somehow seemed like she was unsettled.


    Maa, since they��re sensitive to where people look, girls.


    ���D�DYour breast, is visible!��


    Pointing out her yukata that had come open during our arm wrestling�D�D


    ��Ha, wai!? �D�DAh��


    When Eclair noticed her yukata��s breast opening I didn��t let the opening escape�D�DI decided the match.


    ������Fu, when you underestimate your opponent this is how it ends.��


    ��Ojousama��s victory.��


    Ilya raised her hands way up for me.


    ��Haa!? Isn��t this strange! Why is Ilya boldly announcing the winner! What is she refereeing for!?��


    ��I was moved by ojousama��s wisdom and courage.��


    ��This is clearly evil wisdom and, there isn��t anything like courage anywhere in this is there!��


    ��I am profusely sorry, I was so moved that I couldn��t see forward well, besides the result.��


    ��What is this, this predecided race!��


    And like that, a peaceful peaceful episode at the hot spring travel lodge came to an end.


    To say why we did something like arm wrestling, it��s wasn��t anything but simple play in the end.


    Ma, for that she became heated didn��t she, Eclair.


    ��Master, should I?��


    Aim rolled up her arm like she was deeply interested.


    ������I think there are, things that wisdom and courage can��t deliver.��


    Know the enemy, know your self and you will fight a hundred battles without danger.


    From here, on the final day��s night at that hot spring travel lodge it happened, a it really happened story�D�D


    Suddenly, I awoke within the night, I realized that I couldn��t move my own body.


    Though I thought, that��s it, it��s Till or Rin-chan again, but somehow it seemed that wasn��t it.


    Looking over the surroundings, in everyone��s various futons no one was present.


    Of course, my futon as well.


    �D�DSleep paralysis!?


    Quickly, an indescribable anxiety tormented me as cold sweat came out.


    Even though I��m conscious, my body won��t move.


    This is a really creepy and, frightening phenomenon.


    I got a premonition that I might see something I didn��t want to see, I promptly closed my eyes.


    I was close to raising a meaningless scream.


    After a little bit, I realized that it seemed like my body could move.


    First, slowly closing and opening my hand, I confirmed my body��s movement.


    I still hadn��t opened my eyes.


    It was too scary to confirm the interior of the room, as such I buried my head in my futon.


    Though there should be eight people including myself lined up and resting on futons, there was no presence at all.


    I am, counting from the hallway, the third in and, right beside me nearest the window there��s Rin-chan.


    It��s the sort of setup where across the open passage space, four more people have futons lined up.


    Setting that aside�D�DFirst, that that Rin-chan isn��t here in the middle of the night like this is strange.


    Thinking about it normally it��s a situation where I would jump out and go to search for her but, beyond that a difficult to describe terror exceeded that.


    Is there really no one here?


    I set my determination, I raised my voice to see.


    ������O, oneechan? Is oneechan there?��


    At my side opposite from Rin-chan, Shion-san is sleeping there�D�Dor at least she should be.


    There��s no response.


    There��s no presence.


    ��Ilya! Your here aren��t you, Ilya!?��


    From within my futon I let out a slightly loud voice.


    �D�DOf course I am, ojousama.


    That sort of reassuring voice didn��t come back.


    This is an abnormal situation.


    Certainly, I can��t leisurely stay hidden in my futon like this.


    It finally came that I began to take action.


    I can��t wait, any more.


    �D�DI want to go to, the toilet!


    In truth this travel lodge, doesn��t have a toilet prepared for its rooms.


    And so without leaving the room to walk to the toilet it can��t be reached.


    The building and toilet are tidy, since it��s cleaned it��s not something like a ghost manor, within this strange presence walking alone down the hall is unnerving.


    ��Ilya��? Wouldn��t you like to go to the toilet��?��


    It��s my final resistance.


    There��s no reply�D�Dit seems that I��m just talking to myself.


    ����Kuu, I definitely won��t endure until morning!


    To leak or the like, is unthinkable!


    I firmed my determination, crawled out of my futon�D�Dand opened my eyes.


    ��������


    As always, the surroundings are enveloped in darkness and silence.


    There aren��t particularly any ghosts.


    And also, there really isn��t anyone present.


    �D�DFor now, I think I��ll consider that after picking a flower.


    Leaving the room, I walked along following the wall.


    I definitely won��t leave a dead angle.


    If I��m tapped from behind or something�D�DI��ll leak!


    In the hallway there are dim magic ores set here and there, with that the darkness is faintly lit.


    Advancing slowly down the long hallway for a while�D�DFrom the front, I heard a creaking sound from the floor.


    �D�DKishi kishi kishi kishi kishi.


    ��������


    Since it��s a travel lodge, even at night it��s obvious that people would pass by eachother.


    There��s a limit to being timid.


    Ignoring my raging heart, I also slowly advanced forward.


    ����But, I advanced forward watching my feet without raising my face.


    Is it not scary?


    Un, not scary.


    �D�DKishi kishi


    ��������


    �D�DKi


    ������Eh?��


    �D�DJust now����wasn��t it only sound that passed by!?


    ����������Ah, haha. It��s just my imagination. Spiritual phenomenons can generally be explained by science. That��s it, it��s plasma.��


    I ran away from reality.


    I definitely won��t look back behind me.


    With firm resolution, I advanced down the hall.


    For some reason, mist like haze came out, my vision worsened.


    �D�DEven though this is inside the building.


    Somehow my body was cold.


    Some sort of presence like an ill omen drifted.


    To speak of myself, contrary to how cold I was, I was soaked in sweat.


    And so, I finally came to the toilet.


    Looking inside, the mist stretched to the toilet and I couldn��t see well.


    Even so without advancing forward, it��s an emergency situation.


    Changing into slippers, I go toward the toilet.


    Unrelated to this sort of night time, the individual rooms�� doors are all closed except the furthest in.


    Breathing out, I sweated profusely.


    I realized that I absolutely����must not go to that furthest in toilet.


    No, absolutely forbidden.


    To begin with, are the other toilets actually occupied by anyone?


    Thinking that, I won��t peek in�D�DI don��t want to become a pervert.


    I��ll try answering my own question.


    Will I go�D�D?


    Will I turn back�D�D?


    Nay, it��s unthinkable to turn back.


    I won��t update the record for the world map drawn on the futon.


    Firming my resolution uncounted times, fearfully fearfully my feet moved toward the deepest individual room.


    Slowly looking inside, there was�D�D�D�Dnothing at all.


    ����That��s obvious.


    Calming myself down, I entered the room and closed the door�D�D�D�D


    ��Al��i��ce����


    ��Hiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!??��


    ���D�DAnd there, stuck to the back of the door was Eclair covered in blood, I was surprised.��


    ��I see, you saw a scary dream and, it was that sort of story then.��


    ��That��s it! Please properly reply even within dreams, Ilya!��


    ��Fufu, that was rude of me, ojousama.��


    On the morning of the day we were going to set out on, as I couldn��t clear up my indignation I talked to Ilya about my circumstances from yesterday.


    �D�DThough it was a dream.


    ��And so ojousama came to wake up first this morning and, it��s the case that she entered the hot spring alone then?��


    ��U, un. I was free, and I wanted to enter one last time������


    ��By the way, it seems like ojousama��s futon can��t be found, where is it folded up?��


    ��Eh?��


    Where?


    ������Today there��s, good weather isn��t there?��


    ��? Hai, it seems like our laundry will dry well.��


    ��������


    ��?��


    It seemed like I could see a question mark floating above Ilya��s head.


    ��Deshi����! I went and, wet my bed!��


    And there as Rin-chan, the last to wake, was letting out tears while wailing I went to embrace her.


    Bed wetting?


    ���D�DRin-chan, that��s a natural occurrence. In life, anyone might do it, it��s an unavoidable physiological phenomenon. There��s no need to cry, that��s it�D�Da natural course of events.��


    ��Really? You��re not mad?��


    ��Ee, of course. I��ll speak with the travel lodge��s people so, before then would you come enter the hot spring with me? Rin-chan.��


    ��Un!��


    As Rin-chan and I firmly held hands, we promptly went to the hot spring.


    Un un, it��s good to enter it any number of times, hot spring!


    ������By the way in that story the main victim was, no matter how you think of it, Eclair, wasn��t it.��


    And, like a victim, the perpetrator, Eclair, groaned with an unconvinced face.


    That��s so, there was a scary scary story that actually happened there.

 Volume 2 - CH 69

    Principality Capital Myleus


    Wilmington Principality, Principality Capital Myleus.


    Before we return to the royal capital, in accordance with the promise made with Saira we went to visit Kran��s country��s capital.


    It��s not a rushed journey.


    At times when wings can be stretched, it��s good to stretch them.


    ��Till, please teach me. Are elves and demons in a conflict?��


    Partway on the route to the principality��s capital, from the carriage��s coachman��s seat, as Till held the reins and I sat beside her, I hit her with my question.


    At my question Till, sent me one look like it was troublesome and then looked back forward.


    ��Something like that isn��t the case. If that was the case, I would have disposed of that demon girl.��


    Though she says that sort of thing, the truth should be that Till wouldn��t do something like that.


    ��With that being the case, the reason why I and Eclair would oppose eachother, is something personal?��


    No matter what I did, I couldn��t get Leymia��s words out of my head.


    They��re like a curse.


    ��Don��t dance to the opponents words too much. Most of the things people worry about don��t happen.��


    ��That��s certainly true. But, when there��s a possibility, I don��t like becoming agitated when it happens afterwards.��


    Putting consideration in as possible for the imaginable possibilities, I want to prepare for the time that might be.


    Fighting Eclair���� Something like trying to kill eachother, so that we can avoid such a worst case future.


    ��Kufu, what an endearing person. You��re reckless with your own affairs, but you become cautious when they involve the people around you.��


    ��Eh? I, always act with prudence don��t I?��


    ������Occasionally, I come to pity that dragon girl.��


    Though certainly, I also get the sense that I could be said to always bother Ilya or rather, I keep causing grave concerns for her����


    ������Kohon. Then, do you know anything about Leymia?��


    ��Don��t know I suppose.��


    ��Black flame���� That��s not the Demonic Flame then?��


    ��Fumu, then I��d like to hear this but, why are you still alive, Alice?��


    ��Eh? That��s look, it��s because I was somehow strong.��


    Please don��t make me say it, it��s embarrassing.


    While I had that sort of mannerism, oshishou-sama looked at me with eyes containing cold cutting to their inner depths.


    ��You, without having completed your second job change, think that you took the Demonic Flame��s back? How auspicious.��


    As I thought!


    ��Maa, I don��t know what has you so worried but, there isn��t much need to fear Demonic Flame.��


    ��If, Till says so then.��


    In short, that Leymia is not Demonic Flame then.


    Since she was plenty strong, we can��t neglect our security though.


    But taking it from the conversation when she left, there��s an atmosphere like she��ll watch quietly for a while.


    In terms of priority ranking the issue is, the mystery of why Eclair would part with me.


    �D�DJob change is it.


    Checking my level, the status had already become that of magician LV15 (Job Change Available).


    This is also the result of combat experience and, Till��s daily special training I suppose.


    Thinking that just a bit ago Shion-san changed jobs, it��s a surprising evolution speed.


    ��Alice. You, have you decided what to do for your job change?��


    ��No, I still haven��t thought about it.��


    ��I see, I don��t want to force it but, I feel that if it��s my disciple I��d like it if she aimed for the top.��


    ��Hai, of course!��


    That was for myself, just what I wished for.


    ��Kufu, then it��d be good to become a wizard.��


    I noticed that it felt like, Till��s voice rang out while seeming slightly happy.


    ��Wizard is it?��


    I understand, seems like a specialist.


    ��Umu, you should perform a job change during your stay at the principality��s capital.��


    ��That��s right isn��t it, I��ll do as such.��


    At present, to seek ��Strength�� is an indispensable matter.


    Without strength����I can��t protect anything.


    ��Maybe, I should give you a slight parting gift.��


    Saying that, while holding the reins with one hand Till, she brought one hand to her lips�D�D�D�DShe bit her index finger causing it ooze blood.


    ��Till! That looks painful! Aa, an injury on Till��s pearl like hand!��


    ��Eei, irritating! Don��t make a ruckus and treat me like a child!��


    Quickly using heal, as I became desperate I was scolded like I was being troublesome.


    And so, that finger dripping blood�D�Dwas directed toward me.


    ���D�DYou should drink.��


    ������Eh?��


    This, blood?


    ��Eh? Your finger, should I put it in my mouth?��


    ������Anything��s fine so, shouldn��t you act already.��


    ��Ha, hai������


    This, Till��s pearly hand, in my mouth?


    Softly, I supported the hand that Till directed at me with both my hands.


    ��Umm���� I, don��t have the habits of a small child so!��


    ��Noisy! Do you want to be frozen!��


    Along with her anger, since magical cold air started drifting out I won��t say any more unnecessary things.


    ��Then�D�Dnn��


    Like a small bird��s peck, I lightly licked the blood from Till��s finger.


    ��Mu����u��


    Somehow, a ticklish seeming voice came out of Till, and she turned her face away.


    Moving my tongue back and forth, I licked up the dripping blood.


    ������It��s fine already! How long are you going to keep licking me!��


    My mood turned uncivilized so, I was scolded while sucking blood in a trance.


    Till forcefully pulled her hand back, the act was brought to a close.


    ������If it��s put simply, this is a blood pact. Alongside the kotodama pact, with this you have officially become my disciple, Alice.��*


    ��Ha, hai������


    Somehow, my head became faint����


    ��I will teach everything about myself, it would also be what could be called the proof of the preparation such that you will be made to inherit everything.��


    ��Ano, I������


    Resetting my expression, I looked straight toward Till.


    ���D�DAm not, a lolicon so!��


    ��Noisy! Listen, idiot disciple!!��


    ��Pretty��! Amazing isn��t it, deshi!��


    ��Really is isn��t it.��


    Rin-chan was sitting on my lap in high spirits.


    Concluding a journey of a few days, we finally arrived at the principality��s capital.


    The principality��s capital��s scenery seen from the window within the carriage was a spectacle.


    It seems this Myleus is, called the capital of water.


    To the extent that it looks like the city was built directly on top of a large lake.


    The reflection of the sun��s dazzling light was blinding.


    There were waterways set up here and there within the city, the use of small boats and the like in the place of carriages was also common.


    Visible from far away a castle was built directly in the center of the lake, almost like the famous monastery in my original world.


    A version that hadn��t been modified to be reachable by land.


    ��Nn? That is?��


    Gazing out the window as such, a knight affiliated person riding a white horse leisurely came up parallel to us.


    Coming rather close to our window, that face was clearly recognizable.


    a woman with an extremely lovable exterior.


    Her expression was a gentle smile, her hairstyle����Is that called a loose side tail?


    Her hair, collected at one point, flowed forward down her shoulder.


    That hair��s color is, somehow reminiscent of Kran, a pink color.


    The impression is more faint than Kran, a light pink color.


    In any case, in its entirety the impression is exactly that of a kind seeming mature woman.


    ��Holy knight Marianna Houston. She is Krancesca-sama��s older cousin, ojousama.��


    ��Hee! Kran��s!?��


    As Ilya sat next to me, she gave me tactful advice.


    However she��s a beautiful person isn��t she��.


    ��As usual you��re knowledgeable aren��t you, Ilya.��


    ��She was famous to begin with after all. As of now Krancesca-sama is well known among the people but, before then it was Marianna-sama who was better known throughout the world.��


    ��Is that how it is?��


    ��Hai. As Wilmington��s prodigious knight, knowledge of her has passed through every country.��


    Fu��n?


    I look out the window again.


    With a soft expression, Marianna-san waved her hand kindly.


    Being invited, I wave back.


    Copying my gesture, Rin-chan also strongly waved back.


    The holy knight-sama, smiled even more gently.


    ��Even though she seems like such a nice person, isn��t she terrifyingly strong? She is human isn��t she?��


    Given that she��s Kran��s cousin.


    ��Hai.��


    Fu��n?


    Human��s strongest class perhaps?


    Between oneechan or this other which is stronger?


    ��Fufu, oneesama?��


    ��Ma, cute imouto isn��t she.��


    Ah, bad.


    They saw through my hidden meaning.


    Of course, within me it��s oneechan!


    Though Shion-san��s reply didn��t seem like it had any enthusiasm, let��s stop burdening her with strange pressure.


    ����More importantly.


    ������Eclair?��


    ��Funn��


    Ah, that�`.


    Sitting in the carriage diagonally above me, Eclair-san wouldn��t meet my eye.


    Fa, far isn��t she�`.


    Somehow the distance is far�`, in various ways.


    Certainly she wasn��t treated properly at the travel lodge, by me����


    ��Master should set that aside, forcefully seeking attention is also of no use. That sort of thing, I��m used to it.��


    Aim-san, you��re definitely comparing her to the children from the church aren��t you?


    ��Saira, are deshi and Ekurea, fighting?��


    From the top of my lap she asked Saira who was sitting directly in front of her, with her ears fallen as if she was troubled Saira looked over us.


    ��Eh, eeto���� what could this be nya?��


    This isn��t a fight��, Rin-chan.


    Sorry for troubling you, Saira.


    ��? Ekurea, together with Rin, even though you love deshi, this is strange!��


    ��Wai, ah, I love Alice!? That shouldn��t be the case! Listen Alice! Because that��s absolutely, wrong you know!!��


    ��Ha, hai.��


    At Rin-chan��s innocent impression, Eclair replied while turning pure red.


    I breathed out sadly����


    ��To the Fairy of Silver Lightning that protected our revered princess-denka, salute!!��


    At Marianna-san��s word, knights left and right each arranged systematically into one line faced me and saluted.


    It��s a stunning scene.


    It seemed that they had grasped our coming to the principality��s capital ahead of time, upon arrival we continued to the castle as such.


    And so now, with the masterless throne left open, on the splendid palace floor covered by red carpet I received a salute from the knights.


    ����What sort of thing is this.


    ��Once again, I will introduce myself. I am Marianna Houston. I have been conferred the position of shogun from princess-denka, right now I run this country as her proxy.��


    ��Sho, shogun-sama������


    Holy knights are incredible����


    ���D�DLike that. Ara ara, I may have acted a little too ostentatiously. Before someone who seems so cute, was that not boorish.��


    At that moment, the strict air was dispersed, and she showed her gentle face.


    It was the atmosphere from when she rode parallel with us on her horse.


    ��Please feel free to call me Maria, Alice-dono.��


    ��Ah, ano it would be fine if you also dropped my honorific������


    ��Maa maa, you mustn��t mind that.��


    Pon, and with her hands put together in front of her breast her bearing softened.


    ��Alice-dono is, Kran��s precious person after all. That is already, well?��


    ��We��re, we��re just friends so!��


    ��Ufufu.��


    ��Ah, ahaha.��


    This person is scary!


    Although her smile couldn��t be any gentler, she��s super scary!


    She��s definitely Kran��s relative!


    ��Please feel free to rest in the palace today. We��ve prepared enough rooms for everyone-sama so.��


    ��Is that okay?��


    ��Of course.��


    With that said, I��ll indulge in those words.


    Recently, I��ve stopped showing restraint haven��t I�`.


    Is my Japanese spirit being taken away?


    ��Ah, and if it��s okay�D�D��


    Asked by Maria-san, I went with Saira to the noble��s gravesite.


    It was at a strict, tranquil cemetery.


    Though it��s obvious, entry is forbidden to the general public.


    They were lenient with us because of my relationship with Kran.


    And so it seemed that at some point, Saira bent her knee, and prayed in front of a magnificent grave.


    I watched that patiently from behind.


    �D�DYou are not in the wrong.


    Such would not give her peace of mind, so I didn��t burden her with irresponsible words.


    There��s no way except for her to reach the end, within her own heart.


    ����That anguish, was to the extent that I wanted to take it in her place.


    Though that may also be callous and irresponsible.


    ��Alice-san, I am sorry.��


    ��Eh����?��


    At some point, her prayer ended and Saira stood and looked at me.


    Her face was very apologetic and troubled.


    ��I, have recently been selfish. For Alice-san, to show such a face for me������


    ��Such a thing isn��t the case!��


    If Saira is selfish, that would mean that no matter who was pointed to they��d be selfish wouldn��t it.


    With the culture of the nation called Wilmington, Saira didn��t hide her ears.


    Those ears tenderly sprung up.


    ��This country has���� very kind air. Tranquil and, lively and, powerful.��


    ��Un������


    ��Surely, Marianna-sama is running it well then.��


    While speaking, Saira gripped and held the hem of her clothes.


    ��Surely���� her mother-sama used to, run it, very adeptly, didn��t she?��


    ��Un����un!��


    Saira was, while desperately making a smile�D�D�D�Dcrying.


    ��Alice, san���� I, sleeping here, is that wrong?��


    ������They definitely, wouldn��t forgive it. Mother-san and, Kran as well.��


    ��I am, not strong, like Alice-san���� it��s hard, it��s hard, it��s like my heart is being pushed until it breaks!��


    ��Even so�D�DKran, didn��t swing her sword down. That feeling, please receive it, Saira.��


    ��U, UUUuu!��


    Coming close, I embrace Saira.


    ��If it��s hard, please say so without hiding it with a smile. Since although I can��t do anything, I can nestle in close for you.��


    ��Alice, san.��


    ��Don��t worry too much, don��t bear with too much. Please let me suffer with you, Saira.��


    Saira sobbed within my arms.


    Aah, within my embrace, this child with such a small body smiled.


    I feel that, everyone is, truly strong.


    ������I want us to, always be together nya.��


    ��Un, of course.��


    ������That aspect of yours, is irresponsible nya, Alice-san.��


    ��Eeh?��


    Raising her face within my arms, squinting her swelling pure red eyes, Saira smiled.


    ����Being able to see her slightly lively form, I feel like surely mother-san is also pleased, Saira.


    Looking up to the sky, it��s about where the fast tempered first star begins to shine brightly.

 Volume 2 - CH 70

    At the palace, the various rooms have been apportioned and I��m a little ways away from sleep.


    I and Rin-chan are in the same room, we��re sleeping on the same bed.


    While stroking Rin-chan��s head as she sleeps soundly, I��m vaguely awake but I��m not thinking about anything in particular.


    ��Cute��


    With that said, I separated from kurozukume at the hot spring town, in the end Rin-chan��s home town and parents and the like, just what happened with them?


    Though it��s settled into my body that a person��s past isn��t something to investigate lightly����


    Kurozukume, hates Libra.


    I think that there should be some sort of reason there.


    Libra is it.


    �D�DCould I win?


    Thinking about it normally, the one to deal with it would be Till.


    But, if the circumstance aren��t like that I should probably consider the scenario in which I have to fight.


    That teleportation magic.


    If I could continually deploy lightning field, I wouldn��t be struck by an unforeseen attack.


    Though, a barrier with intense magic power consumption, is close to impossible to constantly maintain during battle.


    At the least, for now it��s impossible.


    Come to think of it, if I were to fight with that continually laid out, I��d be kind of generally unbeatable����


    U����n.


    At any rate my fuel consumption is.


    For now, job change isn��t it.


    Wizard.


    Strongest, I��ve got to get closer don��t I!


    ��Eh? Are? Rin-chan����?��


    As she latched on to me I thought she had woken but, that wasn��t the case.


    But����?


    ��Ah, ano? Rin-chan?��


    She rolled up my clothes�D�D!?


    ��Chu�D�Dmunya��


    ��Nnaa! Wai, sto!!��


    Though I think she��s kind of asleep!


    Really, is it that she loves her mother-san!?


    ��Chuu chu���� deshi������


    ��Nn!! Really, don��t!! It won��t come out, so!!?��


    Without knowing what I should do I took responsibility, and one night passed.


    ��Good morning to you, ojousama, Rin-san.��


    ������Good morning, Ilya.��


    ��Good mornin��! Iria!��


    At the palace dining room, everyone gave their greetings.


    I suppose Till��s missing as a courtesy.


    Whether to take food, or to take sleep, that is something where there are various people.


    ��Ojousama, did you not sleep well?��


    As expected of Ilya, she watches closely.


    ��No����how do I say this, I think mothers are impressive.��


    ��?��


    ��That which can��t be, can��t be. There is no reason.��


    To properly be able to warn about a forbidden act.


    I want to become, that sort of adult.


    ��I don��t understand well but, ojousama occasionally says deep things doesn��t she.��


    This will be a learning experience, so Ilya nodded deeply while being overly serious.


    It��s second hand knowledge, second hand.


    From my original world.


    ���D�DGood morning to you, Alice-dono.��


    ��Maria-san, good morning to you.��


    Rin-chan also greeted her energetically.


    ��In what manner do you intend to pass this day? If it��s okay, I could guide you through town.��


    ��Eh!? Maria-san, aren��t you busy?��


    Her position is her position and still, so lightly.


    ��Ara ara, Alice-dono. Time isn��t something that is emptied, it��s something to be created. If I were to do something like disdain the person who is the principality��s savior, the princess-denka��s face would be left covered in mud.��


    I see.


    Behavior since morning like it would leave no gap, that composed and flexible bearing.


    She isn��t just anyone is she, as expected.


    ��On that note then����Today I have plans to go class up.��


    ��I see, are you going to the ruins to receive their blessing? Shall I support you?��


    It��s troublesome asking about and searching for the ruins for the second job change, would it help if she would guide and accompany for me?


    ��If Maria-san is, fine then.��


    ��Of course. I will guide.��


    While Maria-san smiled gently, she showed gratitude as a knight.


    ��If I came with you as well would that be okay?��


    ��Oneechan? Of course, let��s go together.��


    ��Since something like a chance to see holy knight-dono fight, isn��t common is it. Maria-san, if it��s okay I would ask this of you.��


    ��Ufufu, though it would be good if I could answer your expectations.��


    Pon, from her mannerism as she put her hands together in front of her breasts, it��s like she conveys no nervousness at all isn��t it��?


    ��Then, I as well.��


    ��Rin also��!��


    ��Thank you, but Rin-chan, would you give Till your protection?��


    Setting aside Ilya.


    ��Deshi��s shisho��? Un! I understand!��


    Yosh, I��ve finished promoting the world��s safest place to her.


    ��And so this repeats again, it��s quite heartrending, ojousama.��


    ��������


    Ilya suddenly comforted me.


    ��Haa, it��s fine then. Eclair will watch for you.��


    ��Eclair!��


    At Eclair��s awkward voice, my joy showed on my face.


    ��Since Rin was cute, this is special you know.��


    ��Hai! Thank you, Eclair.��


    That��s good!


    Because I seemed so pleased, Eclair��s cheeks became colored and she averted her face.


    Eclair really is, a blusher-san!


    �D�DAfter that.


    Having already given her itadakimasu, I saw Aim chewing on bread.


    I��ll rely on you, Aim.


    With that sort of eye contact.


    ��Nn��


    That sort of thumbs up came back.


    Is this okay?


    Though I don��t think anything unlikely will occur, protect Saira properly okay?


    ��������


    Glancing toward her, she replied with a reserved and bashful smile.


    Saira����


    Un, that might be an okay smile.


    Somehow, I realized that.


    Apparently, the ruins for the second class change aren��t just anywhere.


    It seems that they generally don��t exist except at a country��s capital.


    Guided by Maria-san, without getting lost we set foot in that ruin.


    Within the ruins it was fundamentally not all that different, from what it was like at Rinal during my first job change.


    Maybe just that the enemy was strong.


    On average, the enemy��s level was about 20.


    Such an enemy, Ilya pushed them back, Shion-san cut them apart.


    I was told not to do anything so, I��m observing quietly.


    Maria-san also, is patiently observing the form of their battle.


    ��Maria-san, how is it, those two?��


    ��Hai, it seems they have quite excellent innate quality don��t they.��


    ��Haii, since those two are my pride!��


    ��Ara ara, you��re really adorable.��


    While gazing toward me Maria-san seemed like she was looking at something pleasing, it was slightly embarrassing.


    But, it didn��t end with just that.


    ���D�DI thought I should refrain from saying too much but, for how brilliant their innate qualities are, that would be too much of a waste. Just a little, please allow me to provide guidance, Alice-dono.��


    Whether it was a habit, like always in front of her breasts, pon, and while putting her hands together Maria-san gave her suggestion.


    ��Tha, that��s a matter of course. I think those two would rejoice.��


    ��Thank you very much.��


    That is in short, that exceedingly terrifying pair still has things to learn?


    ����Maa, thinking about it normally they��ve had somewhere around halfway past ten years, so that might be obvious?


    Since they were so strong, I looked at that reality lightly.


    ��Then�D�D��


    Saying that, Maria-san grasped the knight sword at her waist and drew it out.


    Some sort of symbols were drawn in the center of the blade.


    A very beautiful sword.


    And so�D�Dthe next moment, in an instant she flew into the battlefront.


    ���D�DEh? Fast!?��


    Incredible movement!


    Is she Shion-san��s type!?


    ��You move too much, Shion-dono. That will tire you. In an extended battle that becomes the primary cause of death you know?��


    ��!? At what point!��


    Lizard Knight:LV22


    Before the enemy Shion-san was engaged against, Maria-san switched in and confronted it.


    ��Evade with minimal movement�D�D��


    Seeing through the opponent��s slash, she definitely did dodge with a far smaller movement than Shion-san��s.


    ��Cut.��


    And then, an overly keen slash.


    With one attack, she mowed down the lizard knight��s stomach which had been left wide open after its attack.


    �D�DHer attack power is also, strong!


    And without a delay, this time Maria-san jumped out toward Ilya like she was flowing.


    Orc Warrior:LV21


    The single attack with the club brandished by the enemy, Maria-san skillfully struck it with the flat of her sword and with its center of weight set off course�D�Damazingly with one hand, that gauntlet easily received it.


    �D�DJust what is this!?


    Fast, strong, and even tough!


    And in every case, they can��t be said to be at an average level!


    ��Ilya-dono, you receive straightforwardly too often. It��s fine that you are confident but, you should fight while scheming a little.��


    ��Ha, hai����that was impressive.��


    While she was speaking, Maria-san finished off the orc flawlessly.


    And so, unfortunately another enemy group faced us from the front�D�D


    ���D�DOh sacred prayer, become white light and illuminate sin. Holy Cross!��


    �D�DI was, dumbfounded.


    The blinding white light, enveloped the approaching group in a cross shape����they vanished.


    ������Even, magic?��


    Before our startled group, having settled her sword into her scabbard, Maria-san smiled gently like always.


    ��Then, let��s go to the next.��


    Making a pon with her hands, as she put them together she spoke like there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    ��������This, is real.


    ��Master Knight?��


    ��Hai, that is my job.��


    In addition, Maria-san displayed her status without reluctance.


    Power 2 (+2)


    Endurance 2 (+2)


    Defense 2 (+2)


    Agility 2 (+2)


    Wisdom 2 (+2)


    Skill: Prodigy (Attribute Correction All+1)


    Job: Master Knight (Attribute Correction All+1)


    ������������


    I was thrown off balance.


    No.


    No no no.


    You��re an, authentic�D�Dmonstrosity aren��t you!!?


    ��At any rate, since I��m an average person to an extent that that there��s nothing above me, I include schemes in my fighting form.��


    She gave that sort of explanation without sarcasm, like it was seriously spoken from the heart.


    ��Is, is that how it is.��


    ��Hei, hei����


    ��That, that��s as expected.��


    No, certainly though there��s decent basis for saying something like that but����


    I see, being a prodigy, and even����a hard worker.


    That��s����a cheat you know!?


    What is that!?


    Reincarnator!?


    ��Everyone-sama is, blessed with attributes far beyond my own. Depending on your fighting form you should become wonderful masters.��


    What to say, this impressive person, with her speaking so sincerely the weight is different.


    ��I as well, will carry on with diligence, Maria-sama.��


    ��That��s right isn��t it, somehow I feel like I��ve been awakened.��


    Shion-san and also Ilya nodded while seeming to have been moved.


    �D�DAs a result, we cleared the ruin without a problem, after that I was able to class up by receiving the spring��s blessing and selecting wizard.


    Job: Wizard (Attribute Correction Wisdom+2)


    Returning to the palace, while relaxing in Ilya��s room I confirmed my own job.


    What��s called attribute correction is, present from the second job change forward is it.


    In short����this means my wisdom has penetrated into an inhuman level.


    I see, thinking about the reason why I couldn��t oppose Till, it wasn��t just the discrepancy in level.


    No, of course that should also be important though.


    ��The words oshisama once said, even now they come to mind.��


    Deep in consideration, Ilya also murmured with a serious appearance.


    ��Till?��


    ��Hai. I was called a, monotonous fool.��


    I see, when the ice dragon����


    ��I��m still inexperienced. I��ll become stronger, and I��ll, show that I can become able to protect ojousama.��


    ��Un, I��m anticipating it.��


    Looking up, there are still plenty of monstrosities aren��t there.


    It��s troublesome.


    �D�DBut, I��ll show that I can overcome them all.


    Since, because I am Tillbell Einshaula��s disciple!


    ��Go ahead ojousama, there��s black tea in it. It will warm your body.��


    ��Un, thank you.��


    At the room��s table, I drank the black tea Ilya provided.


    As ordered, it was slightly astringent and a little hot.


    Since my tongue is sensitive.


    Then after one and two gulps I softly placed it on the table, I saw Ilya standing beside me once again.


    ��Ilya, have I�D�Dbecome strong? Probably, to the extent that I can receive the issue regarding Ilya, I think I grown that strong but���� is it still, no good?��


    ��Ojousama������


    Ilya kneeled, in front of me.


    ��I am����truly honored, to be of service to ojousama.��


    ��Ilya������


    Still sitting on the chair, I put my hand on Ilya��s cheek.


    ��I also, feel that I want to entrust this to ojousama. This life and, also this loyalty.��


    ��What, should I do?��


    ���D�D�D�DPlease, offer your kiss.��


    ����������Ha, eh?��


    Kisu?


    ��Eeh!?��


    That is that isn��t it!?


    Since ancient times, something like some sort of contract starts from a kiss, is it an honored pact!?


    ��Kiss!��


    ��You really����can��t do it, with someone like me?��


    Ilya raised her face, and looked at me with sad seeming pupils.


    For a slight while that well arranged face caused my blood to rush to my head, it was an extremely amorous atmosphere.


    ��Su, such a thing! I, with Ilya then����! No, that is����with me, is that fine?��


    ��Someone besides ojousama, would be unthinkable.��


    I was drawn in by those watery pupils.


    Ilya����


    My hesitation, to a degree that even surprised myself there was none.


    ��I��ll do it, then����?��


    In front of Ilya as she rested on one knee, I got on both knees and matched her gaze.


    I placed both hands on her cheeks.


    Like I was enveloping a fleeting treasure.


    ��Ojousama������


    On Ilya��s murmuring lips�D�D�D�DI placed a kiss.


    ��Nn�D�D��


    It was, fluffy such that it was like my heart would melt.


    To the extent that I could do anything, a fulfilling sensation.


    For several seconds, our lips met as such�D�Dreluctantly savoring the vestiges, we parted.


    ����������With this, it��s fine?��


    ���D�DHai.��


    Though for one moment, I noticed that I could see something bright in the corner of Ilya��s eye, she hid it with a brilliant seeming smile.


    ��With this, have I made a contract with Ilya?��


    ���D�D�D�DKu, fufuu��


    Suddenly.


    Suddenly����like she couldn��t bear it, with that sort of look Ilya pressed on her lips and laughed.


    ������Eh, what is it?��


    ��Fufuu, please excuse��


    She really does seem amused doesn��t she, Ilya-san?


    Finishing her laugh after a while, Ilya smiled widely like always and looked at me.


    ���D�DFor a kiss to be something like a contract, ojousama, just how much of a maiden are you?��


    ����������Ha?��


    Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!???


    ��Ilya, you! Lies!? You told me a lie!?��


    ��Fufuu, something like that. Besides, please kiss me, I don��t remember saying anything though?��


    ��������


    ������Fufuu��


    That is, within the world����!


    ��This is fraud isn��t iiitt!!��


    Like I was trying to obfuscate my actions from before, I shrieked.


    I felt that my face had become extremely red, so I didn��t want to be looked at by Ilya.


    ��Fufuu, thanks for the meal, ojousama.��


    Like a little devil, Ilya put out her tongue and licked her lips.


    This child is, really!!


    Really, completely!!


    As always, her pranks go too far!!


    ����Maa, though that part is also really like Ilya.

 Volume 2 - CH 71

    Alright, so I��ve become able to select a skill again.


    Out the skills I was originally able to acquire two remain.


    ?Double Cast


    ?Latent Ability


    U����n.


    Which is the correct selection this time?


    Though latent ability is a mystery, somehow or other I��ve become able to make something like a conjecture.


    Maria-san��s skill ��Prodigy��.


    I feel that that should be against the rules but, is it not most likely something within that strain?


    But at the moment, selecting double cast which I know will definitely make me strong should be safe.


    And caster glove has its limitations.


    Skill


    ?Chant Shortening (Special)


    ?Double Cast


    And a such, I selected double cast.


    Un, I feel that the breadth of my fighting form has expanded, with this skill.


    My LV has also returned to 1 again so, there��s only concentrating on heading toward the third job change that probably exists then.


    I also remember new magic as well so.


    From the relationship between age and level, the time to temper yourself is when you��re young so tempering in one go has good efficiency.


    This aspect, is strangely real isn��t it�`.


    On top of that, if you deepen your experience like Till then you��ll become unbeatable and, for that sort of reason then!


    ��Inquiry finished! Alright��, what to do.��


    Laying on the bed in the palace room that I borrowed, I stretched my body.


    At morning light having done my class up, while relaxing I considered the matter of what to do from here.


    Certainly lingering indefinitely would cause too much bother, wouldn��t it be brazen.


    As such, today I��ll take it easy for the day, tomorrow I��ll return to the royal capital.


    The principality is, frankly, an extremely good environment to Saira so, it could also be good enough to live here though.


    ��U��n, it might really also be good to do that then.��


    Whatever I say, since it is Kran��s country.


    But since that Kran is focused on the royal capital right now soo.


    Though that��s possible because, Maria-san is here I suppose.


    ������About Kran, that she hid that she had such an oneesan.��


    Did she say she was a cousin?


    More importantly, according to Ilya isn��t she a famous person so those who don��t know about her are rare though����


    ����Ma, looking at that prodigious behavior wouldn��t she be?


    ��Even if I stay here, I��d want to go back to be together with Kran wouldn��t I.��


    That��s right isn��t it, for that reason as well, I should return to the royal capital where that child is doing her best right now.


    �D�DSome suspicious smell came up so, I wanted to greet Maria-san and so I visited her office.


    ��Bandit suppression, that sort of pretext is it.��


    Partway through greeting Maria-san, a knight came flying into her office, and reported that it was an emergency.

 Volume 2 - CH 73

    �D�DDemon eye!?


    ��Kuu, hot!��


    Eclair didn��t do anything.


    She only, is just there.


    She did no more than just face me.


    �D�DEven so, she released enough magic power that it felt like I would be burnt to nothing.


    ��As always you��re not able to control it then. Though that was within our prediction.��


    Leymia said as such, then took a necklace from her pocket.


    Eclair��s necklace that had been taken and shredded shortly before, strongly resembled it.


    ��So? If you come with me, I��ll give it to you though? You want it don��t you, this demon eye seal.��


    Absently standing with eyes that wouldn��t match their focus, Eclair looked at it and walked as if to take it for herself.


    ��Eclair! What happened to you! Get yourself together, that child is����The enemy you know!?��


    At that voice Eclair stopped moving and, she turned toward me.


    �D�DMy eyes met her, properly.


    ���D�Dtsu!? What is!!��


    This heat!!?


    This magic power isn��t normal!


    Even though it��s not that magic has been chanted, it��s breaking through my magic defense!


    Absolutely, the members besides me couldn��t face this����!


    ������Wh, o? Eclair? Is that�D�Dme?��


    ���D�DEh?��


    With an unchanging vacant expression, Eclair didn��t look like she was telling a joke.


    Eclair��s, Eclair like drive was�D�Dnil.


    ��Like this then, her identity will collapse I suppose. Fairy of Silver Lightning.��


    ��Wha, what is that.��


    As Leymia approached Eclair she put herself in front of me.


    ��I don��t have the time to argue with you�D�D�D�DYour friend, surely you don��t want her to die?��


    Showing off the necklace, Leymia gave me her warning.


    �D�DShe got to, my head!


    ������Because of you! Because you, did something uncalled for!!��


    �D�DStrike down Leymia.


    Take the necklace.


    Put it on Eclair for her.


    That��s all, this conversation����Is over!


    ���D�Dtsu��


    Circulating lightning through my body, I leaped toward Leymia.


    Interfered with by black flame, the hand I reached out with is slightly burnt.


    As such I took the wall of flame and flowed with it.


    ��Beyond that time, even faster���� Fairy of Silver Lightning. You are dangerous.��


    While restoring my burnt hand with heal, I searched for an opportunity.


    Shit!


    Leymia really is, not an opponent that I can easily contend with.


    Even though, there��s no time!


    Seeing Eclair standing listlessly behind Leymia, I rushed.


    ��It can��t be helped�D�Dprincess. Burn her away, if you do so I��ll release you from your suffering.��

 Volume 2 - CH 74

    Hearing the data on Sacrament��s attack, was something soon on the next day.


    Just, though right now there were still skirmishes continuing along the national border, there was nothing that could be called an all out attack.


    Beginning by testing things out, the current status is in that area.


    ��Ara ara, the commander is Leoneil Sacrament is he. The honorable old man has done something drastic hasn��t he, it is troublesome.��


    Maria-san spoke like it was nothing, with a totally untroubled soft face.


    Thinking about this situation that might become a war, this incident is important so, she shouldn��t be able to show such confidence from her heart.


    Even so since if the commander is unreliable, everyone will become uneasy so.


    Her conduct is important.


    ����Maa, I don��t know if people who think Maria-san is unreliable exist or not.


    ��As of yet there is no declaration of war. By resolving this with just skirmishes, their aim might be something else then.��


    As Maria-san sat at the desk in the office, she put her hand to her cheek.


    Their aim is����


    The matter with Eclair was probably just a botamochi that fell off the shelf into their mouth.


    But to me, she��s what��s important.


    Precious.


    As Maria-san is someone entrusted with the nation, she has to soundly ascertain the underside.


    I simply want to save Eclair.


    ��Maria-san, I, am returning to the battlefield.��


    Everyone should still be there too.


    ��Is an escort, not needed then? Ufufu, your renown has been known for quite some time now, Witch of Ice and Snow-dono.��


    That Till who is said to rarely come along all the way to a battlefield, came to the office, set herself on the sofa and layed down again at some point.


    At Maria-san��s words, Till slovenly waved her hand and replied.


    ��I��m going to look after my disciple but, don��t expect anything beyond that, holy knight.��


    Oh?


    Girl or giant breasts or the like, Till didn��t say anything foulmouthed!


    And, as such����Maria-san is, out of the people Till��s met recently, could this mean that she was not evaluated as being undeveloped then?


    ��With that as it is, it will bring gains to the national interest of my country. Do not mind it.��


    ��Fun, you also often look after, the troubles of that noble girl.��


    ��Ufufu, with that in mind as she��s currently off on a journey I��m not watching over her.��


    For a cute child to go on something like a journey that is����


    Kran seems hard to handle doesn��t she.


    ��Maa it��s fine. Let��s go Alice.��


    Till promptly left the room.


    Certainly, I��m in a hurry right now.


    ������I��m heading out! Maria-san!��


    ��Wait a little if you would, Alice-dono. Please feel free to change here.��


    Making me wait when I was about to rush out, Maria-san pulled a well folded robe out from the desk drawer.


    ��That is����?��


    ��The goods that Alice-dono ordered. They were delivered, from the royal capital.��


    My, new robe is it!


    ��Etto, that��s a real help but����why is it that my movements seem to be so well known������


    ��Ufufu, I think it would be best not to ask.��


    I suppose so����


    Because Kran has developed in a good sense, surely that��s how this came to be.


    Together with a shudder, I became convinced.


    with Bati-san��s product of her full ability covering my body, I ran through the sky on Till��s ice magic to return to the battlefield.


    Even with that, my body is light.


    This robe��s materials, are definitely infused with magic power.


    For the one piece dress style robe, as is at least the designer��s proud work, the design is showy.


    The color��s base is Alice blue, with white accents added on.

 Volume 2 - CH 75

    With no need to turn back partway, I brought Leymia with me and returned to the national border.


    There having been repeated skirmishes at the outpost, I took in the scenery of tired soldiers taking their rest.


    Within that, I went to the lodge bringing Till and Leymia as well.


    Everyone should probably be there.


    And, before then maybe I should stab a nail in this.


    ��If you do something unneeded here, you won��t keep your life okay Leymia?��


    I displayed myself threateningly as if to say I��d take and eat her.


    Faced with me as such, Leymia replied with a scornful smile of all things.


    ��Doing stupid unneeded things is wrong.��


    ����Hou ho��u?


    So that��s a worthy attitude ehhh!?


    ������Leymia, it seems it��s important to make you understand your position.��


    Right, you are a prisoner you understand, a prisoner!


    Of course I don��t know whether the same international treaties exist as in my previous world, are there no protective guarantees outside of domestic law?


    ��Do you intend to use torture or something? Even if someone like you who seems like she doesn��t even know about males says that, it��s not scary.��


    ��Huh!? Males!?��


    Inconceivable, I know better than anyone!


    On that note, what am I being told by this child who looks even younger than my current self!


    ������Kohon, it seems like you��re misunderstanding something Leymia. I am more literate in males than anyone.��


    I showed some resistance and, succeeded at getting Leymia to make a surprised face.


    ������That��s surprising, Fairy of Silver Lightning. While you make such a cute face�D�Dyou��re a bitch aren��t you.��


    ��������


    ����Bitch?


    ��It, it isn��t something like that okay?��


    ��Your face is pure red you know? It��s fine to avoid pushing yourself, since you��re not hiding anything.��


    Is it just my imagination that I somehow know I��ve lost?


    For now, I turn my eyes to my shishou who��s walking beside me.


    ������Till, do you know males?��


    ��Be silent, you idiot disciple!��


    Age 287 huh.


    With that then����


    Eh?


    But doesn��t it seem like there��s something very unacceptable about loving Till?


    That is, rather����


    ��Crime?��


    ��I really get it Alice�D�DYou, want to play with me do you? Kufu, it would be good if you would say such things sooner.��


    ��Hii!?��


    What happened then, the incident with the extreme point of absolute zero along the national border, was an unimportant matter.


    Having borrowed the entirety of the lodge that Maria-san arranged, as expected everyone was staying there.


    Speaking of the outpost, what was along the border wasn��t something like prefab cottages, but fortifications built in the base.


    The borrowed lodge is also something like a proper house.


    ����Though this VIP treatment is scary.


    It might be fine for now����


    ��At the current point, it��s not the case that Sacrament is taking serious action to seize this fortification. Be that as it may, the opponent��s commander is fighting at the furthest front line. Morale is high, and he certainly did burn our hand.��


    ��Leoneil did?��


    Sitting at the table, I confirmed the situation with Ilya.


    ��Hai, as far as Aim-sama has confirmed, it seems that he excels at endurance and agility.��


    Continually evading attacks, and even enduring long battles is it����


    If his specialty is just as I learned from Kran during the arena tournament����I��m at a disadvantage.


    ������Eclair is?��


    Ilya shook her head sideways.


    ��So far, the front lines are��


    ��Then������

 Volume 2 - CH 76

    ��Eclair.��


    When the man called her name, Eclair��s empty eyes looked down below her.


    And so, she raised her hand.


    That is clearly a combat stance.


    ������Multicast�D�DStar Flare, set.��


    ��tsu!?��


    �D�DStar Flare, with multicast!?


    Absurd!!


    Floating in the darkness above, the number of crimson flames seemed like it would reach thirty.


    Each of those, are imbued with even stronger magic power than during the arena tournament.


    It��s such a scene that, there��s a commotion even among Sacrament��s soldiers.


    ��Impossible����Do you intend to attack with that here!? The people here are, almost all Sacrament��s troops you know!!��


    If she attacks seriously, even a single Star Flare would cause widespread harm.


    That��s fire magic.


    That��s, magic specialized in offense.


    That����to attack with that number is����!


    Looking around it seems there were those who started to dimly understand their fate, the bodies of Sacrament��s troops stood straight and looked at that scene while dazed and stupefied.


    Troops with imagination and fast understanding, collapsed and sobbed.


    Naturally����!


    How many thousands of troops do you intend to erase and turn to ash, Eclair!


    ������Eclair!! If you do that, this can��t be passed off as a joke anymore!��


    There was almost no reaction to my scream.


    As she looked down from the sky to the surface Eclair��s appearance was like she truly didn��t have a heart.


    In exchange, the insolent seeming man giving her commands looked at me and gave a small vicious smile.


    ���D�DDo it.��


    When those with absolute strength trample upon the weak, perhaps they express that sort of twisted smile.


    Tactically, it��s an exceedingly correct judgment.


    Without getting caught between objectives, without giving an opportunity for a counterattack, finish everything with the first move.


    As a human it��s����unbounded in its coldheartedness.


    ��Hai����grandfather-sama�D�D�D�D�D�DShot.��


    �D�DIt��s over.


    With a slightly confused expression, Eclair nodded obediently, and set that directive into action.


    Crimson fireballs came attacking from the sky as if they were, falling meteors with enough force to induce despair.


    Were they to reach impact, the entire surface will be turned into a wasteland.


    Nay, even the shape of the land might be changed.


    Before the battle began, it was already over.


    With this overwhelming divide in magic power.


    There��s no way to block.


    There��s nothing to do!


    My left hand��s Ishtar Edge could, erase a few I suppose.


    Icicle Garden could, stop one I suppose.


    So?


    For the remainder?


    If I, were alone I could escape.


    However, obviously there��s no meaning in such a thing.


    ����Shiit, if I also had multicast would that have done it?


    If I had that, could I resist this!?


    ���D�DAh? Bad!? I was late to wake up!!? Stop stop! Uu, it seems impossible! I can��t hold them indefinitely����!��


    Suddenly Eclair became panicked while floating in the sky above.


    The nightmarish bolts of flame greatly reduced their velocity, for a time they stopped.


    Right, just as the person in question said, it seems it will only last for a while.


    It��s happening slowly but, the proof is that they��re already falling toward the surface.


    It only extended everyone��s time of annihilation.


    Just, with this there��s enough time to grab Shion-san and Aim and escape.


    �D�DBut, that is also rejected.


    They may be called enemy troops but, as if I could overlook this sort of merciless slaughter!


    All the more so with this seeming nightmare where they��re discarded by their own allies.

 Volume 2 - CH 77

    In the end, the skirmish with Sacrament at the national border, ended as just a skirmish.


    It seems neither country intends to treat it as a major incident, this chapter closed without reaching a state of war.


    Most likely the person who caused all this, the old man��s activities are a concern but, there��s no need to poke a bush and cause a snake to jump out.


    For the adult��s affairs below the water surface, ignore, ignore, I��m as happy as can be with my daily life returned to me.


    ��Ano, are you angry����?��


    �D�DThus I, returned to the principality��s capital, visited Maria-san��s office to report to her and withered in front of her.


    ��Ara ara, Alice-dono, might you done something that would anger me?��


    Some��how, her smile is?


    A scary person, is here right?


    It couldn��t be helped even if I lied so I reported what happened at the national border.


    That we captured Leoneil and Leymia.


    And that�D�Dwe just let them go.


    Also, about Eclair����


    As Maria-san was entrusted with Wilmington, it can��t be helped if she became angry.


    ��Looking just at the objective truth, while my troops were in an inferior position you took the vanguard and defeated the enemy commander. Then you faced another commander class enemy and defeated him. Minimizing the damage to my troops, you cornered the enemy force into a retreat.��


    Pon, Maria-san put her hands together in front of her breast.


    ��Perhaps, a medal is in order?��


    ��N, no, I must respectfully decline������


    For now it seems like she isn��t really angry.


    But if I dig any deeper that��d be, uncouth����


    ��That is a shame. Ufufu, but having you do work for us for free, would sully the principality��s name. Using some form like a commission from me, we will deliver remuneration.��


    U����n?


    If it��s to that extent, might it be welcome?


    Money, is important isn��t it.


    ��Then, don��t hold back.��


    ��In that case, how about, somewhere around five million rooks?��


    ��Five mil!?��


    Five million rooks!!?


    Such a thing is����five platinum coins!?


    What sort of sum is that!?


    ��That is, well, I feel like it��s too much����!��


    ��Alice-dono, it seems that you do not understand what a great achievement you��ve accomplished then? Preventing a war, saving the lives of the troops, and bringing victory to my country. Considering those gains, don��t you believe this is cheap?��


    Watching it be said like that, it does feel that way����


    No, Maria-san is skilled with her mouth so, I can��t let myself be fooled can I!


    ��Etto, at least leave it at one platinum coin!��


    ��No, that would be too little. Four coins.��


    ��If it��s two then, somehow!��


    ��I won��t compromise further than, three coins.��


    By the way, what is this!?


    Rather than bargaining down a good, I��m in some strange state where I��m bargaining to lower my own remuneration!


    ��U��n.��


    ��Even if you moan cutely like that, I can��t go any lower than this you know?��


    And, Maria-san smiled and looked at me without saying yes or no.


    No, no good is it����


    ��I understand����I��ll receive it thankfully, really������


    ��Ufufu, hai.��


    I ended up taking in a great haul����


    ��Ah, as we��ve prepared a mansion within the principality��s capital, please make use of it when you stay over.��


    ��Ha?��


    ��Since Alice-dono often travels in a large group, without one or two mansions, would it not be inconvenient?��


    Isn��t this strange, even though I just haggled down my remuneration, can I have something even bigger paid out to me like an installment plan?

 Volume 2 - CH 78

�D�DPrimary Appearing Characters�D�D

 Volume 2 - CH 79

The world spun dizzyingly.

 Volume 2 - CH 80

    Returning to the royal capital, there��re maids at the mansion.


    You might not understand what I��m saying but, even I don��t understand.


    As I was taken aback ��Welcome back, ojousama�� they greeted me together.


    It seems that they��ve taken over everything from the mansion��s security to its management.


    It certainly is overly large, though not to an extreme, I think it is impossible to manage though.


    ������This is Kran isn��t this.��


    Maa, I have no reason to reject a welcome proposal.


    U����n.


    I won��t reject it but, since it��s about that Kran.


    I can��t deny that it feels like she��s tightening a noose around my neck.


    While thinking about things in that manner I looked at the yard from the second floor balcony, Ilya and the maid-sans were gathered there.


    ��I think more flowers can be grown there.��


    I see, it might be pretty if the display becomes better.


    Since we have such an opportune open yard after all.


    It��d also be good for playing with Rin-chan wouldn��t it.


    ��I think the site should have a higher defense system layed out, we should discuss this with an alchemist.��


    Fu��n?


    It seems safe but they��re going even further aren��t they.


    We obtained a massive sum after all.


    ��The security schedule is�D�D��


    Anything and everything, Ilya discussed in detail with the maid-sans about the mansion��s management.


    Like they were holding a meeting while lined up orderly on the lawn, they aren��t amateurs.


    Those are trained maid-sans.


    Different work than people who are waitresses.


    No mistake.


    ��And so the head maid, is decided.��


    She��s certainly moving up the ladder isn��t she, Ilya.


    As her master I feel happy for her.


    At that point all the maid-sans gathered their eyes on one person.


    ��Ojousama, how beautiful����Such hair shining from brilliant sunlight, it has a value far beyond something like silver coins.��


    As the maid-sans looked up, that leaked out while they seemed to become intoxicated.


    ����Am I an idol.


    With my eyes wandering randomly as I felt an indescribable pressure, attention gathered to me until I had everyone��s focus.


    ��������


    Eh?


    What?


    What is this?


    This, atmosphere like they��re waiting for my words!?


    ������Everyone, I think that I will be putting you through some difficulty but, I ask that you handle it well. I have high expectations of the work done by each and every one of you.��


    And continuing with the like, I tried saying that sort of thing.


    ��Yes, my, lady.��


    Ilya got on her knees and saluted like a knight.


    And matching that, the maid-sans all also kneeled.


    ��We receive your command, ojousama!��


    Where is my future heading����


    while obfuscating with tense smile, I returned to my room while waving.


    And so, there was a small invader inside.


    ��Kuaa����tired. Uumu, bright����melting.��


    Are you a vampire����


    While rubbing her eyes, Till slovenly walked with her negligee��s shoulder string coming undone.


    ��It would be good to comb my hair, Alice����Kua.��


    While yawning strongly, she gave me an order.


    ��Mou, please sit in front of the dresser.��


    Pulling her hand I brought her to the chair.


    I promptly carefully combed Till��s hair with a comb.


    Really pretty and nice to the touch, I actually arrange Till��s hair because I like doing so.


    ��Nn��, I��m the one calming you aren��t I.��


    ��Mu����?��


    ��Nothing at all.��


    Rather than giving an order, being ordered is more fitting.


    I suppose that from the start Till didn��t have a sense of unease from her sort of position on the side though.


    Maa, is it because she��s used to it?

 Volume 2 - CH 81

    ��I��ve kept you waiting, ojousama.��


    With Eclair��s mechanical feeling response, she carried in the latte art that we ordered.


    The art she put out before Kran was something sensible, the hawk which is also the symbol of Wilmington.


    That quality was, a top rate good of such a level that it was like it could be mistaken for the real thing flying through the sky.


    When Kran looked at that she leaked a sigh of wonder.


    In comparison, mine.


    ��������


    �D�DIdiot.


    It was written there, concisely.


    Horrible����


    ��Did, diid Eclair brew this for more? It, it looks tasty doessn��t it.��


    Also, surely it��s just my imagination that only mine is boiling like magma?


    ��Just for ojousama, I specially warmed it up for you.��


    Flame floated on Eclair��s palm.


    ��Tha, thanks����I��ve left some time open so I��ll partake of it then.��


    ��Please take your take.��


    ��Eclair-sama.��


    As Eclair promptly withdrew Kran told her to wait.


    At that Eclair turned just her head.


    ������Something like poison, nothing pointless was put in.��


    ��For someone who Alice fell for at first sight, the sort of person who would do such an underhanded act shouldn��t be here.��


    ������Fun.��


    ��Fufu. When there is another opportunity, I would like to engage in a leisurely conversation with you, Eclair-sama.��


    As today there��s still the sort of matter of being in the middle of work, Kran used fitting discretion.


    I feel that with a position like Kran��s aren��t there a number of difficult matters but, as expected of Kran.


    ��You���� Do you not hate Eclair?��


    ��I have already settled, those sort of feelings.��


    Like she was making some sort of vow, Kran softly closed her eyes.


    I understand her situation so much it hurts.


    I really do want to become a support for this child.


    I believe that.


    ��That so���� I can respect you but, it doesn��t seem like I can like you.��


    After facing her gaze toward me for an instant, Eclair left the room.


    ��Kusu, that is a shame. To the contrary I, feel like she is extremely likable though.��


    ��Since Eclair does not have two faces.��


    From Kran��s position, I suppose that��s a type that mostly doesn��t exist.


    ��Seriously, Alice is a sinful person. How did, you receive the affection of such a person?��


    Huh?


    Isn��t this strange, I have received the affection of Eclair����have I?


    Compared to that, I feel like we only get into fights����


    The only person I��ve fought this much among my comrades is Eclair issn��t it.


    What blooms while wearing down our endurance in endless conflict is����love?


    ��Am I, loved?��


    I suddenly became anxious.


    ��Let us see with a test.��


    ��Ha�D�D?��


    Looking at me from the corner of her eye as I was taken aback, Kran sucked in a massive breath.


    ��Nooo, Alice! This is too bold, for a place like this!!��


    ��Haa!?��


    I heard flurried footsteps at that moment.


    Having stepped foot in here with great vigor the pure crimson maid-san, strangled me for some reason.


    ��Unclean unclean!! Alice you, idiiiooooott!!��


    ��Wro, wronn������


    Throat!


    Hurts!?


    Even though she just put pressure on the front of my neck, she��s shaking my neck with her full strength.


    ��Because if you do this again, I won��t forgive you okay!?��


    As Eclair rubbed against my forehead with slightly teary eyes, I became desperate and nodded in reply.


    Confirming that, she remembered her work or something and Eclair quickly leaped out of the room.


    Almost like a storm.

 Volume 2 - CH 82

It��s something obvious but, I��m bringing Rin-chan to school.

 Volume 2 - CH 83

Another early morning before the sun has begun to rise.

 Volume 2 - CH 84

    ��Surely such a result can��t be!?��


    With Eclair��s energetic cries it��s our standard daily life.


    various reactions bubbled up from everyone, because of the results decided by a strict lottery.


    The location is the mountain Shion-san finished checking earlier.


    After we gathered in the relevant location so that we can start the base taking game there, we pulled lots that were prepared there.


    The results are�D�D


    I and Till.


    Ilya and Shion-san.


    Kran and Saira.


    ��������Eclair and, Aim.


    ��It��s over.��


    ��That��s my line you know!��


    The team that had already started quarreling, Eclair, Aim.


    It��s fine to interpret that they have pretty much no chance at winning I suppose.


    As there��s the matter of bringing out more than each individual��s power, that which is called affinity has great importance.


    ��I, I��m���� with princess-sama������


    On the other hand, Saira��s trembling enough that I know the number written into the lot she��s holding even from the corner of my eye.


    U��n.


    This is a little, how to say it����I miight understand her situation.


    ��Maa, it is the guidance of the goddess is it not. I request that you do well, Saira.��


    ��Ha, haii! To the extent of my ability, I will do my best!��


    She��s become like a cat with bristling hair.


    Saira, you okay?


    Analyzing this group��s fighting strength is difficult isn��t it.


    For Kran I obviously can��t take her lightly.


    Normally speaking she��d be a top candidate for the victory.


    But for a game where cooperation controls victory and defeat, with Saira engulfed in pressure there��s an unknown variable in her capability.


    Fumu����


    ��Let��s do our best, oneesama.��


    ��I suppose so, I do feel like winning after all.��


    Certainly.


    The team smiling brightly together, Ilya, oneechan.


    There��s no opening there.


    They��re also not quarreling over anything.


    In addition, with her command ability that is second to Kran��s it��d be fine to say Ilya leaps out to the top.


    After Kran there��s Ilya, from there there��s an unsurpassable wall, and then there��s the rest.


    Mostly likely it��s that sort of sense.


    Who��s the top candidate for victory?


    ��This is indeed the play favored by humans. I am not enamored towards crowds.��


    And so there��s my teacher.


    Kua, and she��s making an unmotivated yawn.


    Rather, it��s impressive that this person came this far with us I suppose.


    However����


    ��Even though making an enemy of her seems endlessly troublesome, even if she��s an ally what��s with her still being troublesome����?��


    Is this some sort of test that I��ve been given����?


    The result is a different arrangement that I wouldn��t have thought of.


    Frankly I��m being positive.


    I suppose I��d gain the advantage whoever I��m paired with.


    Even if you say that I��m being conceited that��s fine.


    Suppose it were I and Ilya.


    A flawless, victory would be assured.


    Do it with I and Kran.


    Definite victory.


    I and oneechan.


    With the power of our bond we wouldn��t lose to anyone.


    I and Eclair.


    I feel like we can display power that we normally couldn��t���� with something like that, I��d try and tell everyone my pride in my lover.


    I and Aim.


    Aim has her habits but her ability is outstanding, and if it were me she��d follow.


    �D�DAnd then, I and Till.


    ��This is just about right, you should move while carrying me the entire time.��


    ������Why?��


    Are you a youkai.


    ��I will sleep, and you can participate.��


    ��I might be running around, and jumping you know����?��


    ��No problem.��


    I have something of a huge problem you know!!

 Volume 2 - CH 85

    Having taken Eclair��s group prisoner we��re currently the closest to victory.


    What to do, I think about our formation as it greets that group of Eclair as prisoners.


    I feel like it��s fine even if we��re penetrated while defending in this manner for a while.


    I suggest that to Till to see her reaction and, she shot it down directly.


    ��With that wouldn��t this eventually turn into single combat. Because we presently have three colors this can be called a chance for total victory. People who stay to defend, cannot grasp victory you see.��


    And, Till��s small body bent back raising her breasts as she spoke so, I was convinced that that was also so.


    Furthermore, I feel that in single combat with Kran or, possibly Ilya or such as an opponent, that seems tough for me.


    ������I understand, then leaving one pawn, everyone will set out to attack after this.��


    This is a double edged sword.


    If it��s handled poorly we��ll lose soon.


    ��Nn, it��s okay master. Since if the enemy comes I��ll kick them away.��


    Having become a prisoner Aim did a thumbs up.


    Though it sounds promising, since that, would be a loss for breaking the rules right?


    Don��t do it okay?


    ��Was this game that dragon girl��s suggestion?��


    ��It seems that oneechan and Ilya discussed it together I suppose.��


    ��Kufu, certainly that sort of consideration is like that girl. You appear to be quite adored.��


    Adored����?


    Ma, maa it��s fine.


    Ilya certainly is older.


    By just one though����


    ��So, would it be best as expected if we attacked starting with Ilya then?��


    ��If you feel as such then, we should go with that.��


    Mou, Till��s as strict as always issn��t she.


    She won��t give a simple reply to what I say.


    ��With the target as that dragon girl, it will not be worth talking about if each member moves as they please? Like with that demon girl��s team.��


    Till sent Eclair a no good with her gaze.


    On the other hand as if maybe Eclair couldn��t hear such a thing, her heart was elsewhere.


    ������My room, did I clean it?��


    Eclair, it doesn��t matter whether your room is messy or not right now you know.


    Moreover I��m fine with either one you know.


    As long as Eclair is there, that��s fine you know.


    ��But I was thinking this though, that if she��s being chased Ilya should have an overwhelming disadvantage shouldn��t she.��


    It��s not that we��re fighting, the objective is just to touch after all.


    ��That kyo����swordsman is there I assume.��


    Kyo����?


    While Till groaned like she was having difficulty breathing, she looked at me and rephrased her word.


    ��It��s simple game but, those who cannot apprehend the group movement necessary for this will lose you see.��


    As expected it��s important to move the maid-sans isn��t it.


    Ilya��s probably the king isn��t she.


    And so the queen is oneechan.


    If have the maid-sans face Ilya without a plan, it seems that oneechan will systematically touch them all.


    And once the pawns are lost, there won��t be anyone left to stop the king.


    ��Furthermore it��s also not assured that Kran won��t play her hand is it������


    I really don��t think Kran will watch silently until I��ve finished settling matters with Ilya.


    In reverse, if I finish settling matters with Kran first, I feel that it seems that Ilya won��t wait for me.


    ����That sort of thought is, naive issn��t it.


    I��m taking Ilya lightly areen��t I.


    ��Yosh, the one to target really is Ilya! I��ve decided!��


    ��Then how will you move the team?��


    I nodded once to Till��s test like question.

 Volume 2 - CH 86

    nakedsingularitytrans Alice Tale  May 9, 2018 17 Minutes


    The night progressed.


    Obtaining slightly calmer temperatures with the season, this is a place of repose since it��s within the bed.


    I��m bad with pitch darkness.


    In my own irreplaceable room, a magic crystal is giving off a dim light.


    But there��s something different from normal.


    ������Please pardon me, Eclair����munya.��


    ��You don��t need to apologize even in your dreams, mou.��


    Since the silver girl sleeping next to her had started sleeping she��d occasionally apologize in this manner.


    She came to meet me with a flushed look so, I became surprised.


    But what drives me mad is that woman.


    There��s a distinct and eye catching mark on Alice��s porcelain like smooth white skin.


    I tried lightly reproducing those traces left on the nape of her neck with my finger.


    ��Nn������


    Alice moved her body like she was ticklish but, she was sleeping well and there were no signs of her waking up.


    ������Leaving a mark so as to show this to me. She intends to provoke me, doesn��t she?��


    I absolutely won��t forgive her, that wooman!


    Thinking such a thing, I��m completely unable to fall asleep.


    Since I��m completely completely unable to fall asleep!


    ��Since on that note you also, let your guard down too much or such don��t you?��


    The anger I had taken control over once came bubbling back up.


    I understand that, you, idiot Alice!


    ������Heal.��


    I touched the nape of her neck with magic and, cleanly wiped away the mark.


    ��Please at least, keep you personal appearance in order okay����idiot.��


    I stabbed her forehead lightly.


    As always for how she makes that sort of captivating appearance, she��s full of openings.


    What is this unbalance?


    Making a bitter smile, I turned my gaze from Alice as she slept while seeming happy to the ceiling.


    I wonder how long it has been, since I wasn��t alone, and�D�D�D�D


    I have held a demon eye since birth.


    My mother gave birth to me, and soon died.


    I heard that she was a person with a weak body to begin with but, probably, I can imagine how this demon eye could have effected her.


    That��s why I am�D�Dparricide.


    Sacrament principality, first royal daughter.


    Parricidal demon eye holder.


    That is my title.


    But, that sort of thing is not once officially announced to the world.


    ��It��s the crimson unwanted child-sama.��


    ��Ooh, scary scary.��


    Passing by knights or civil officials in the castle, I came to hear their scorn at a tiring frequency.


    They didn��t even pretend to take the attitude for facing a royal daughter but, there was a reason they called me ��Unwanted Child�� and despised me.


    Because it��s said that in history from long ago, a person of this country who held the same sort of demon eye betrayed the nobility, and drove the family into a corner.


    Since then, demon eye holders have been detested in this country.


    It is a taboo.


    Enough that if I act carelessly I could be executed just from having truth known.


    To speak of that point, I��m still being protected by my position.


    ����To begin with, something like a demon eye holder still wouldn��t be something to be welcomed or such even if it wasn��t this country though.


    In any case, it��s certain that I couldn��t pass my time as a young girl properly.


    Because of such a thing, it didn��t take all that long before I felt like I��d come to hate other people.


    My self from that period, saw everything around me as an enemy.


    If everything reflected in my eyes were to be burned away, just how simple would being in this world become.


    An ephemeral, child��s rash blind action.


    Taking off the necklace my father had told me to absolutely never remove, I ��Saw�� that person passing off a joke.


    �D�DIn a moment, the world was dyed crimson.


    Originally, something like a child returning a grudge isn��t a major incident.


    But to me that is�D�D�D�DIt was something major.


    When I came to, the necklace was placed on my neck and I had fallen to my knees in the castle��s courtyard.


    I was dazed.


    I still felt like I was in a trance, the truth before my eyes was hammered into me.


    Within the influence of a fire that wasn��t growing weaker��������two unidentifiable objects that had turned to ash were scattered before me.


    ��A�D�DA, AA�D�D�D��


    I don��t remember what came after that well.


    �D�DAs punishment, it came to be that I was brought to the battlefield at an age where I hadn��t reached 10.


    During that time the principality was in a war with the land to its east.


    Sacrament is a country made by demons.


    The ruling nobility are all demons.


    Of course if you look at the ratios the humans are greater in number but, it��s built on that sort of foundation.


    That��s normal in just this country but, the race called ��Demons�� are despised by many.


    Perhaps they didn��t think well of this country��s systems, or perhaps that was simply a pretext and they really had political reasons, the eastern theocracy came to attack into it while raising the untrustworthy slogan called a crusade.


    The battlefield was a wasteland of whirling dust.


    In such a battlefield, all I saw was a body clad in elegant crimson equipment, I was brought to the furthest forward line.


    Looking at it from the enemy��s perspective, I��m nothing but an enemy to be cut down, I suppose I was nothing but a target.


    That was the intent of the principality.


    As they couldn��t execute me due to my position, they had to get rid of the problem in a plausible manner.

 Volume 2 - CH 87

    ��Nn��, good hot water isn��t this����


    I mumbled to myself while entering the morning bath.


    The mansion��s bath is wide, keeping to myself is overly luxurious but this is already my everyday life.


    If I say I��m used to it I��m used to it.


    I have money.


    I have a home.


    I have labour.


    Furthermore under Ilya��s direction that labour�D�Dthat is to say the maid-sans even do work at the guild and elsewhere gathering more and more money for me.


    My current house is something like a single company.


    And so I��m the president.


    ����No, am I the chairman?


    I��m not particularly anything at all.


    I��m a decoration.


    Is the president Ilya?


    In any case the maid-sans are a great help.


    But whether those girls steal all of my work, that sort of thing is not the case.


    Those girls do their work as something like employees so, I properly deliver them wages now.


    Maa, the truth is that I��ve become the one gathering the most profits though.


    Even so clothes food and housing are fully provided for.


    One set of maid clothes and personal clothes are provisioned and, the food expenses for the residents of the mansion are delivered by me (the company).


    Un, surely this isn��t something like a tyranny.


    There��s no mistake in that.


    ��Un un.��


    Working at convincing myself of this is important.


    But being able to survive even without working has what��s called a terrifying allure.


    ��The great sin called sloth, how terrifying������


    I tried floating while soaking in the bath.


    I��m aware that it��s bad manners but, this is my house, and furthermore there��s no one but me.


    It��s human nature that I��d inadvertently want to try it.


    Aah, feels good.


    I��m melting�`.


    Sloth is a sin but, I don��t think I presently want to hikikomori like Till.


    Maa, oneechan would also be angry at me so.


    Is my current objective to rank up as an adventurer?


    I have to properly create a place to be for the maid-sans.


    Everyone will be troubled if the decoration doesn��t act reliably as a decoration won��t they.


    If I don��t properly display my authority, I can��t become the maid-sans�� patron for them.


    ��This side is already grateful but, that side is very grateful.��


    A win win relationship isn��t it.


    The truth is that the maid-sans are all children without any relatives.


    They were taken in by the country, trained up, and welcomed into my house as maids.


    As the country couldn��t look after them forever, they had to become independent somewhere.


    But with neither a patron nor a home, and furthermore as those girls�� races were scattered it wasn��t something simple for them to become independent.


    If things were handled poorly they would go to a brothel.


    Then, what should be done?


    ��So, me is it. Kran is an practitioner of rationality issn��t she.��


    That is to say that one of those options was me.


    I suppose this certainly isn��t all of them though.


    She secured exemplary human resources for me so, there��s nothing to be more thankful for.


    For that sort of reason, to the maid-sans this is their home.


    The mansion��s grounds are wide, we reside in the primary residence.


    Separate from that, it was abandoned and unused.


    That is the maid-sans�� lodging����or rather, it became what is called their home.


    ��It��s a heavy responsibility, bukubuku.��


    I submerged.


    Change of mood.


    No, contrary to that this is what��s called training, to see how long I can submerge and hold my breath.


    Yosh!


    Sucking in a massive breath, I submerge within the bath.


    The distinct sensation within the water.


    For some reason they make you want to submerge don��t they, baths.


    Since I was able to count to 30 seconds yesterday, maybe I should aim for 60 seconds today?


    I still have leeway and, surely I can still keep going.


    If I bring out my seriousness I feel like I can surpass 60 seconds can��t I.


    ������Mu, ku.��


    It��s nothing.


    Become nothing.


    If I think about unnecessary things those thoughts will expend oxygen pointlessly.

 Volume 2 - CH 88

    A strong nighttime wind woke me up.


    The sound of wind resounded within the room with shaking windows.


    I seem to have woken up at a strange hour.


    Though if I speak of the hour I don��t know what hour it is.


    I��ve grown used to a lifestyle without clocks but, there are times when I miss them.


    ������Maybe I should, go wash my hands.��


    It��s cold and, the morning is still distant.


    I want to avoid causing an unexpected incident by enduring strangely here.


    ����I want to avoid that.


    Getting out of my bed the night��s chill permeates my body.


    Since it��s a harsh season to wander about with only a negligee, I put on a cardigan.


    Exiting to the hallway the magic crystal��s light gives dim illumination.


    Even at night the security maid-sans are working aren��t they.


    Night shift, good work.


    It��s a good chance so maybe I should sleep after I at least give everyone doing their best a shout out.


    Going around calling out to the maid-sans that I see around me while keeping it at a level that doesn��t trouble them, I notice light leaking from the first floor��s book room.


    When I tried looking inside, the person that I expected to a degree was staring at a book.


    ��Saira.��


    ��A, Alice-san.��


    Calling out to her as I approached, she raised her face from the book she was absorbed in while turning around.


    ��You��re still studying this deep in the night?��


    ��Hai desu nya, since it seems like the image for oneesan��s sword will firm with a bit more effort.��


    ��Is that so, thanks then.��


    When saying either sorry or thanks, it��s thanks isn��t it.


    ��Since I��m also enjoying this, but I really want to see the real thing nya������


    Saira looked at the book, while moaning.


    I circled around Saira��s back and took a look at that.


    It was a book with a picture of a katana on it.


    I guess that for blacksmithing training knowledge and image are precious?


    ��The real thing huh, since oneechan��s sword broke.��


    That would mean, maybe there��s nothing but seeing what comes of walking about the royal capital��s weapon stores and searching them?


    ��Saira, want to see about searching the weapon stores?��


    ��Actually I��ve already finished searching through most of the royal capital��s weapon stores������


    She��s that commendably diligent Saira after alll.


    Then what should I do?


    If it��s not in the royal capital then, Wilmington?


    No, rather than that if it��s the weapon called a katana then isn��t it most likely to be in Sacrament?


    The Raikiri that Leoneil held was also like that.


    If I��m setting Wilmington aside, going to Sacrament seems difficult though.


    U��n.


    But before setting out to distant lands, it wouldn��t be bad to try and look into connections in the royal capital besides the weapon shops would it.


    ��Saira, want to go out tomorrow? I don��t know if it might possibly be an empty swing though.��


    ��Of course it��s okay! In order to make something good, it��s not necessary to be frugal with effort nya!��


    Her eyes sparkled in such depths of night.


    ��Then please keep it in moderation and sleep okay?��


    ��It��s alright!��


    Though I feel that that reply is strange issn��t it.


    Smiling bitterly, I embraced Saira��s body that was smaller statured and more delicate than my own from behind.


    ��Forcing yourself is forbidden you know.��


    ��A, Alice-sann��


    It might have been from nervousness, Saira��s ears perked up.


    Those ears, are comforting arren��t they.


    Huh, saying that since Saira has cute animal ears����a tail is?


    Though we��ve entered a hot spring together, I didn��t look that far.


    ����No, didn��t look, I didn��t look.

 Volume 2 - CH 89

    ��I see, as far as I��ve heard there doesn��t seem to be any problem for Rin-chan.��


    It��s the sort of time when the sun has just finished rising, a strict seeming teacher with glasses nodded.


    Having gained kurozukume��s consent I, went to the school entry preliminary interview for the school that Rin-chan will attend starting next year.


    At the school��s reception room currently, we��re around where the I��ve finished answering the one sided questioning from the teacher.


    The teacher is sitting on the other side of the table and, so I and kurozukume are sitting in a line.


    Since kurozukume is her provisional guardian I forcefully took him along.


    ��That��s good, so she can enroll then correct?��


    I patted my chest in relief at the favourable reply.


    Kurozukume also quietly seemed somewhat satisfied next to me, probably.


    ��Hai, we��ve already received a large enrollment fee too.��


    Ehehe, I gave extra.


    Forgive me, Rin-chan is cute.


    While feeling triumphant, I only hope she gets a satisfactory education.


    I hope it��s used to serve a role as equipment or the like.


    Don��t use it as pocket money even by mistake okay?


    ��I��m entrusting my precious Rin-chan to you so, please don��t mind it.��


    Be that as it may, just by looking at the reception room this school seems to have money doesn��t it.


    The sofa I��m sitting on has black leather and, the table seems to be a solid table of high quality natural wood too.


    This isn��t a special school that��s only attended by the children of nobles.


    However for this country where institutes of education aren��t necessarily obligatory, it��s the case that those who do attend demand a certain level.


    ��We will endeavor, with full sincerity.��


    The teacher replied earnestly.


    She��s not saying this because of money or such, I suppose this person is a person who gives a good impression and is serious as an educator or such.


    It seems that these are the results from waiting for the interview since early in the morning.


    ��However������


    The female teacher��s glasses sparkled brightly she looked at me�D�Dus.


    I wish you would stop fanning my anxiety just when I��m about to pat my chest in relief����


    ��This is rude and I��m intruding too far but, I��m concerned that her family situation is not good.��


    I unintentionally exchanged a glance with kurozukume at the teacher��s seemingly archetypal honor student statement.


    I suppose the female teacher looked at how we appear to be sitting unnecessarily far apart and imagined our relationship.


    ����But if we sit close enough that our shoulders could touch it��d feel bad!


    ��Please don��t mind, since this person is a stranger.��


    ��������


    Kurozukume is morosely silent, as I answer pleasantly.


    ������Certainly, the wife is too young. I feel that there surely, are various circumstances.��


    The the answer led to by that conclusion, is of the sort that this kurozukume is a pervert isn��t he?


    ������Ano, it seems that teacher is misunderstanding something.��


    ��I understand! No, even if it isn��t said I can guess!��


    You definitely don��t understand do you?


    ��Oi, Rin is�D�D��


    ��It��s okay! Goshujin, if you have such a beautiful wife it can not be helped even if you become like a wild beast! Every night, yes, until your wife cries every night����Aah!!��


    ��You��re really a teacher!?��


    Give back my past self��s sense of relief!


    And don��t imagine that, it gives me goosebumps!


    Stop getting excited with sparkling glasses!


    ��Eeto ne�D�D��


    ��I understand! I won��t tell anyone!��


    ��Oi�D�D��


    ��It��s okay! It��s a secret that will stay here isn��t it!��


    This person is no good!


    ��Aah, that Fairy of Silver Lightning actually is forcefully�D�D!��

 Volume 2 - CH 90

    It can be quickly understood that this day is what��s called special, by watching the various people passing by.


    The town has been animated since early in the morning, many street stalls can be seen in the plaza.


    Moved by the spending on presents for the family or such, this the real deal itself to the merchants I suppose.


    Rather than just selling or just buying, I��m unmistakably enjoying the atmosphere that��s different from normal.


    Among the temporary stores there are also food and drink type stands, fragrant smells and cheerful voices wafting up from every direction are truly that which is a festival.


    Giving thanks to family and home, friends, and neighbors, celebrating this year��s harvest by offering meals.


    That is, Alseid kingdom��s thanksgiving festival.


    ��Great festival isn��t it, I��ve always liked these haven��t I!��


    I became engrossed in a stall��s katanuki.


    Chiku chiku chiku chiku, to speak of the sense of tension while carving out a candy bar with a thumbtack!


    ����Having them fall apart with the very first stab has happened more times than I can count.


    In any case, I��ve set out with Ilya since morning, the town��s enthusiasm makes my heart dance.


    ��Ojousama, did you not call for Eclair-sama?��


    Wasn��t I turned down?


    And, please stop tilting your head, Ilya.


    ������Kohon, I did. But it seemed like her store will be busy so. I told her to come stay at our house for the night.��


    ��I see, then everyone-sama will be staying over tonight won��t they.��


    ��Un.��


    Aim and Rin-chan too right.


    ��And oneechan is also helping at the church since morning.��


    And Saira is assisting the maid-sans at home.


    This sort of thing might be the most fun with preparations.


    So that I also will not be idle, it might be best to go around and do something.


    But maa it��s not the case that I��m sadly attending the festival on my own, look, since Ilya is here.


    ��Fufu, this seems fun doesn��t it, ojousama?��


    ��Is it? It might be, because of Ilya right.��


    ��Those words are more than I deserve.��


    As always the one hanging back one step and following after is, this child.


    She only acts to elevate me doesn��t she.


    ��Ilya is stubborn isn��t she.��


    ��That which is called position isn��t something that should be made vague, ojousama.��


    How far will we go on these sorts of parallel lines.


    ��If the two of us walk around town like this, in what manner will we be seen?��


    ��Master and servant, ojousama.��


    ��Rejected.��


    That isn��t the word I desire, servant.


    ��Then, superior and subordinate?��


    ��Please separate from above and below.��


    ��Female and female?��


    ��������


    ��������


    Female and female?


    ��You��ve gotten strangely, strangely literal haven��t you.��


    ��No, I have simply tried stating the facts but, is there a problem?��


    Your specialty is moving out of my intended destination right, Ilya is����


    Furthermore, this is purposeful isn��t it.


    Even though friends who get along or, family or, that sort of thing are fine.


    Ma��whatever.


    ��Let��s go about the festival together today okay, Ilya?��


    ��Hai, ojousama. On that note it��s grown rare for us to do the sort of things where it��s just the two of us hasn��t it.��


    ��Is that the case?��


    ��It is. When we set out on a journey, the pair of ojousama and I have always been acting together.��


    ��I suppose so������


    Till quickly vanishes doesn��t she����


    Since we left Rinal, I��ve always been protected by this child.


    ��Thank you, Ilya.��


    ��That sort of appreciation����I am�D�D��


    It seemed like she would say those words so, I put a finger against Ilya��s mouth and stopped her.


    ��Don��t say that Ilya, since I��ll give you your freedom at any time.��


    ��I have no excuse for my actions, the sort of thing that would cause injury to ojousama��s heart������


    Taking the hand I used to seal Ilya��s mouth, she expressed apologetic words.


    Certainly I may have fulfilled a transaction with a proper exchange but, that seems ethically heavy.


    This transaction, hereafter and until now is only with Ilya.


    ��Nevertheless, it isn��t the case that I want to let go of my connection with ojousama.��


    ������Actually, I��m the same. So I��ll never release Ilya.��


    ��That isn��t something that should concern you, ojousama. That��s something normal for a master and, to me it��s something to be happy for.��


    Even though if not for the matter of magic power, this child could live on anywhere couldn��t she����


    ��Ojousama��s heart is very beautiful. It very tranquilly, makes peaceful feelings.��


    Though that might simply be because I was raised in that sort of era.


    ��However ojousama, have you read the contract well?��


    ��From when I bought Ilya?��


    ��Hai, in order to release me ojousama��s will alone is not sufficient.��


    ��Eh! Is that so!?��


    ��Within the presence of the company, with ojousama��s acknowledgment, it is necessary that I pay back the monetary sum that was received in my purchase.��


    I see, there must be an observer for the release, so that the master isn��t deceived or taken in her sleep I guess.


    Since within this world there exists charm magic or the like right.


    That occasion would, make Kran extremely angry����


    Maa Ilya wouldn��t do such a thing so, this is just a general conversation.


    In short����


    ��40 gold coins?��


    ��Hai, thinking about it normally it��s completely impossible, ojousama.��


    ��B, but the current me seems to have collected quite a lot������


    I provide wages for Ilya as well you know?


    ��That is ojousama��s authority, as it is ojousama��s power, it is not something that is mine. Something like 40 gold coins is to myself, extremely.��


    In short that is to say that Ilya has no intention of using the money she receives from me.


    On that note I��ve received platinum coins recently, I got a mansion, I got maid-sans, I earned even more in profits and I��m numbed by how incredible it��s become but, since a gold coin is quite the amount isn��t it.


    ����That is why, Aim broke her heart as she collected that sum.


    ��So, then, that means that Ilya will be at my side until she messes up and dies doesn��t it?��


    ��Hai. However to use this body to its end is, something I feel glad for.��


    ��Ilya������


    Without expecting to I placed my hand on Ilya��s cheek, and drew my face close.


    Kiss����As much as I want to, looking closely Ilya��s expression is alluringly beautiful.


    ����But this is a public road beneath the open sky.


    I clearly understand the gazes facing us from the people passing by.


    ������Did you know?��

 Volume 2 - CH 91

    A message came from the maid-sans engaged in security at the gate, saying that Eclair had arrived so I went to the mansion��s entryway to greet her.


    Leaving the garden and going from the gate to the mansion, takes a little while.


    My house��s entryway up to the 2nd floor has become an atrium with a spacious hall.


    An eye pleasing carpet like autumn leaves is laid out there.


    Furthermore that carpet, is soft to sit upon.


    The mansion itself it unmistakably expensive but, the furnishings also seem expensive don��t they����


    Before going to greet guests, it��s best to give the mansion a cleaning with daily gratitude included isn��t it?


    Though it may be rolling, even so it��s rolling�� hurriedly through the current period of waiting time!


    While muttering unavoidable things, the person I was waiting for came.


    The call bell rang so, I opened the door and greeted the pure crimson girl.


    ��Eclair! Welcome.��


    ��Fun, I was called so I came you know.��


    With quite a tsun as Eclair turned her face, she��s the same Eclair as normal.


    Just today that face showed fatigue.


    ��Haa����, tiired. Today was too busy������


    ��Wa waa.��


    As I was thinking that she was sighing, Eclair abruptly began to fall forward at that place.


    Catching her from the front by wrapping my hands around her slender waist in an instant, Eclair released her power as such and entrusted her body to me.


    Some, somehow I get the feeling that I��m pampering Eclair, it��s extremely����happy.


    ������Good work, Eclair. Please take it easy okay.��


    ��Since it doesn��t need to be said.��


    Eclair is showing such silliness.


    I became happy, putting strength in my arms to tightly hug her.


    ��Fufu, what? Alice.��


    ��Hug����I just wanted to do it.��


    ��So, I��ll specially forgive you.��


    Eclair��s nasal sweet voice tickled my earlobe.


    That caused my thoughts to melt.


    It��s no good, at this rate my rational being will!


    Embracing Eclair is dangerous in a variety of ways����


    ����Maa, being embraced by Kran, excites the heart in yet another sense.


    But it seems that she really is tired out today isn��t she.


    She��s let her body go flaccid in exhaustion.


    ��Are you okay, Eclair?��


    ��I��ll become energetic soon so, please wait a little more.��


    Saying that, Eclair��s arms came around my back and, we tightly embraced.


    Bu, but this is a snake��s half death����


    In such endless agony, pain ran up the back of my neck.


    ��Oww! You bit me!! Why do such cruelty!?��


    When I thought that Eclair unexpectedly buried her face in my neck, her charm point��s fang bit.


    ��Aren��t you being overly flamboyant, wasn��t it just a sweet bite.��


    ��It stings������


    Do you intend to change jobs to a vampire����


    ������Is that woman coming?��


    That woman?


    ��Eclair needlessly increases her enemies so, I don��t know about who�D�DHii!?��


    On the nape of my neck, her fang stood with a strength that wasn��t like the previous sweet bite.


    ��Stab it in?��


    ��I, I��ll refrain������


    I don��t want to see blood, blood is����


    But even without that I see it periodically����


    Be that as it may clinging to Eclair, my mood is extremely exhilarated����


    Eclair��s body height itself is lower than than the current me but, its style has a balanced charm to it.


    Her breast isn��t too large, or too small.


    Mu��n����


    With my soul shaken, I buried my nose in the nape of Eclair��s neck in the same manner without intending to.


    The one flustered by that was Eclair.


    ��Wai!? Please stop! Since to, today was busy!��

 Volume 2 - CH 92

    My name is Nicole.


    An unnoteworthy adventurer.


    I ended up completely settling down in this town ever since that Shion��s birth, I��ve been in the town of Rinal for almost 20 years but, I haven��t lost my boiling blood as adventurer.


    ��Nuoooooooo��


    Putting a towel on my shoulder on this day as well, I earnestly engage in practice while wiping my flying sweat.


    An adventurer��s capital is their body, negligence will not be tolerated�D�D!


    ���D�DYou! Haven��t I told you to stop shouting when you��re splitting firewood!! Think of the neighborhood disturbance already!!��


    ��O, ou������


    ����Fui����.


    An angry voice rang across the lawn from within the house.


    tTaku, kaa-chan��s rebuke is what resounded through the surroundings the most by far.


    While leaking idle complaints within my heart, I set about continuing my work.


    After first lightly striking with my axe and biting it into the firewood, that��s swung down at a stump.


    The firewood split while ringing with a slightly satisfying sound.


    This work becomes rather good training.


    If one was a soldier it wouldn��t be bad to do this continuously.


    ��However, girls who can��t hold a trifling axe are something that��re in this world I suppose.��


    I thought back to the silver colored girl who became a new family member.


    Watching Shion split it easily with one hand, her face became something pure red.


    Alice-chan challenged firewood splitting countless times and countless times again so, that wasn��t a pretense but real wasn��t it.


    According to the person in question, her abdomen has no power in it.


    Back muscles also lack power.


    If pulled up her arms would come off����or something or other?


    Trying to think seriously about myself and other such things, that scenery was pleasant, that.


    ��Yossh, today��s norma cleared.��


    After splitting one more with a strike, I gathered the firewood together and bundled it.


    ��Ou kaa-chan! I��m going out to work for a bit!��


    ��Hai hai, you��re going to a bar right? Don��t cause trouble for others alright.��


    ��He, obviously.��


    It feels good scooping water from the well and putting it over the head!


    Since it��s after a job it��s exceptional!


    ������Ah? No, kaa-chan it��s not a bar you know! It��s work you know!?��


    ��Hai hai.��


    ��You don��t believe me!?��


    Men always have to endure the ridiculous and such don��t they.


    This level of dishonor or such, isn��t anything at all����


    ��Nee, mama! why did that person, cover himself with water while naked on the lawn!?��


    ��It��s because he��s Adele-san��s house��s danna-san.��


    ��He��, so that��s what it was����


    Ooto daughter-chan, is this town still shallow?


    A parent and child were walking by so, I pleasantly greeted them.


    They cheerfully waved back.


    But I��m not naked but wrapped in the latest fashion of eastern style local specialty, fundoshi I say?


    Come look closely okay?


    This constricting and tight ass functionality is something like an irresistible masterpiece isn��t it.


    Does daughter-chan still not understand?


    The bar before noon still has its doing preparations sign hanging off it.


    I violently force the fittingly worn down for this rural town store��s door open.


    Doing that a skinhead oyaji polishing a glass at the inner counter turned toward me with good vigor.


    ��Oraaa! Haven��t I tooold you to open the door nicely! Do ya want to see that world!?��


    The skinhead shopkeeper, is my old friend Fred.


    tTaku, noisy isn��t he.


    As always he has good vigor.


    ��It��s me me, just a bit and go ru va�D�Dtsu!?��

 Volume 2 - CH 93

    A knife and fork play music on a keyboard of dishes.


    This isn��t a sort of conversation of bad manners.


    It��s normally to an extent where it��s a basically unnoticeable sound but, it rings especially loudly in the ears in this day��s morning dining room.


    In short�D�Dit��s too quiet.


    ��������


    I tried obliquely looking over everyone��s faces at the table.


    Was my house��s morning mood, this heavy?


    As Saira questioned the appearances around her in the same way, her ears drooped.


    Our eyes met.


    Nyafu, I got that sort of frail smile, thank you.


    Is there stomach medicine in this world?


    After this I��d like to prescribe some you see.


    ������Ah��, today��s meal is also delicious isn��t it����


    My facial muscles couldn��t be stiffer than this but, I forcefully made a smile.


    The responsibility to break down this mood is mine, the source that created it I suppose.


    ��That does seem to be so, delicious meals are the source of health.��


    The one going along along with me, while clearing the food elegantly and wiping her mouth with a napkin is Kran.


    Kran has an easy smile from something like this mood��s weight being none of her concern.


    ��Alice.��


    ��Ha, hai.��


    ��I thought this, it is a foolish thing for an adorable kitten to, just as expected of it, be captured only by a human��s ego.��


    ��Is, is that so.��


    ����That heart is?


    As Kran had recognized the interval of my heart her smile deepened�D�Dshe turned her gaze to a person releasing a negative aura.


    ��That vessel, is cramped.��


    For a moment, the sound of my heart shrinking up reverberated.


    ��Hii!? Ve, vess? Is it not enough for Kran!? A small vessel����are your dishes too small!?��


    Without facing my eyes in the direction from which a loud sound was made with a knife��s handle, I asked Kran a question.


    ��No? I am fully satisfied, Alice. That eating meals with affable friends is something that fulfills the heart to this extent is����Something pleasing.��


    ��Kran������


    Before asking something that seems to create a sad atmosphere, could you stop throwing in a bomb like it��s a replacement for a greeting okay?


    ��Nn, by coming to master��s house I can eat meals without restraint so, it��s not bad.��


    Seconds, and with Aim passing her tableware to a maid-san she has a my pace manner.


    Maa, go ahead go ahead.


    Please go ahead and eat without restraint.


    Aim really seems happy, seeing her eating her meal like it��s delicious comforts me.


    ��So, Alice. In the end what happened yesterday?��


    Shion-san being a glutton of the same level ate up her food and faced her water at me.


    Naturally changing the topic so that the conversation doesn��t get cut off part way is a great help.


    I love oneechan!


    ��I was captured by a witch and my magic power was sucked out of me.��


    And so I became tired and slept����


    Having taken in nutrition the witch is just now currently in highly praised repose.


    ��Fu��n? She does handy things doesn��t she.��


    ��I��m thinking that next time I��ll suck it back when she��s sleeping.��


    ��Hahaa, that seems like it��ll become something enjoyable.��


    A witch without magic power isn��t an enemy!


    Look at the present!


    ���D�DHowever ojousama, sucking too much magic power is not good for the body you know.��


    Ilya pushed a service wagon as she came into the dining room with an excuse me.


    She came bringing the aftermeal tea.


    That girl rarely takes her meals with us.


    I told her that holding back is forbidden so she eats when it��s time to eat but, it seems that within herself this is a sort of situation in which to know her place, that seems to be so today.


    Telling us feel free she make black tea with a practiced handling.


    Finally when Ilya comes to make black tea before me, I tried offering my arm out.

 Volume 2 - CH 94

    ��Sacrament is connected to the commonwealth.��


    After the two of us moved to my room, I grasped what Kran began to speak of at the edge of my conscious.


    With warm sunlight shining in on the windowside sofa it��s very comfortable.


    The sofa is also a high quality item so, I��m enveloped in a sensation that��s almost like I��m floating in the air.


    ����I��m sleepy.


    ��Alice.��


    ��Haii, I��m not sleeping.��


    At Kran��s call as she sits next to me on the sofa, my conscious was awakened.


    ��If you sleep soon after eating, you will become a cow.��


    ��I��ll be careful.��


    But wanting to sleep after eating is a physiological phenomenon isn��t it.


    People have to endure various things don��t they.


    ��Be that as it may Kran, can you not distance your head from matters of work?��


    I raised a slightly worried voice and, Kran made a troubled face.


    ��Do you dislike women who cannot understand how to use on and off?��


    ��Such a thing isn��t the case, though it does make me worry.��


    ��Thank you very much. Also Alice, I am being pampered by you. Being able to speak of the things that I want to speak freely about, for women of my sort the country��s matters float into their head.��


    ��Un, then it can��t be helped.��


    Forcibly trying to forget about things of concern causes the opposite effect I suppose.


    You can��t leisurely rest with that.


    ��I am grateful.��


    ��It��s fine you know, but, didn��t you say that Sacrament is neutral?��


    ��I did think that but, if that is the case then I cannot reach an explanation for Sacrament��s provocation.��


    The visibly transparent lie called a bandit disturbance, that huh����


    ��The result was that there was not major damage to either faction but, that is reasoning from the result.��


    ��������


    As stated.


    We were one step away from a great tragedy developing into an international problem.


    On that note as I assume even just that was a huge problem, Maria-san didn��t want the problem to be blown out of proportion so she��s handling it well.


    Be that as it may if Till hadn��t been in that place, what would have come of it����


    ��What I do not know is, why did Sacrament attempt that����self destructive selfish thing though.��


    To say that there were few casualties, it was a sudden combative conduct by transgressing on foreign


    territory.


    They caused something obvious in being criticized by Wilmington.


    Even so the soldiers that might have been turned to ash by that Star Flare were, on Sacrament��s side for the most part.


    That could be said to be what makes the problem complicated.


    ��Accusing Wilmington with a groundless charge of mass slaughter, is something that reduces international trust�D�DThinking in that sort of easy manner gives a failing score does it not.��


    That��s bad, it was a failing score����


    Even though I didn��t say anything, Kran looked at me and smiled slightly.


    ��Because of that conduct, I sense their connection with the commonwealth. Maria thinks the same.��


    ��Maria-san as well������


    If that person and Kran say it��s so then, isn��t that plenty enough to believe it even without proof.


    ��But why?��


    At that question, Kran looked at me after facing her gaze toward a closed door further down the hallway.


    From there she beckoned me with her hand, as if to bring me closer.


    ��?��


    I approached Kran with a meekly obedient face.


    Seeing her fluffy long eyelashes from the side brought out her allure.


    Along with the mole under her left eye, Kran��s eye region gives a strong impression.


    It��s very beautiful�D�Dand thinking that, my cheek was kissed.


    In the blink of an eye, Kran came as such to stroke my cheek.


    And so with a kind smile, her gaze faced not me but outside the window.


    It was almost as if caressing a cat that approached her while she was in the middle of some sort of work.


    ����What is the meaning of this behavior?


    ��It somehow seems that crimson princess-kun, did not receive very good treatment in her own country did she.��

 Volume 2 - CH 95

    ��Deshi��! Deshi, where��?��


    I was told there��s a visitor so I went down to the entrance hall and, an adorable voice came chasing after me from behind.


    ��I��m over here��, Rin-chan.��


    Calling out to her, Rin-chan showed her face while she stood on her toes over the 2nd floor��s handrail.


    Kind of dangerous isn��t it.


    It makes me anxious.


    ��Kyaha, coming����


    ��Wai�D�Di!?��


    That is to say sure enough, the pinnacle of intrepid girls is here.


    Rin-chan went, unsho! And with that enthusiastic shout immediately after she climbed over the handrail, she went on to face me from the 2nd floor and jump without hesitation!


    Isn��t she overflowing with too much courage!?


    Is she the hero-sama of the three thousand worlds!


    ������Eei, come at me!��


    I spread both hands and prepared my stance to receive Rin-chan.


    The current me has no power.


    Regardless of how light Rin-chan is, it��s impossible to receive her with only my arms.


    I��ll receive her, with my entire body!


    ��Do����nn!��


    ��Tsu!��


    Together with a voice with good vigor, Rin-chan jumped into my breast.


    I��m happy as can be that she has such a sense of trust that it��s natural for me to receive her but, either way this body can��t handle a test of strength okaay!?


    ��Wa, wawa����tsu!?��


    As the impact didn��t exhaust itself when I received it, I ended up dashing backward.


    Bad bad can��t stop can��t stop!!


    ��Kyahaha! A race!��


    ��But that��s totally wrong isn��t it!?��


    Held within my arms Rin-chan was enraptured but, it��s desperate over here.


    I can��t allow myself to drop her!


    I might crash into a wall like this and, at that moment where I decided to resolve myself.


    ���D�DThat��s dangerous isn��t it, Rin.��


    Just when I heard a blunt voice from my back, I was received as if being held from behind.


    ��Kyaha, oniichan, welcome����


    ��������


    As I held Rin-chan tightly, that kurozukume is holding me from behind, that��s the general picture.


    Kurozukume��s chest that I��ve entrusted my back to is unexpectedly well built, those arms are also a refined an powerful object.


    It��s been quite well developed.


    ����I also, had such a phase.


    ��It may have been bad of me to enter as I pleased, I heard a raucous voice����was it needless assistance?��


    ������No, maa, thank you very much����for the time being.��


    ������Aah.��


    I also well, kurozukume?


    Have you joined shoulders with friends or comrades before?


    For a circle or such perhaps.


    Or rather, there have been times when you shared praise with rivals in brave battle and held eachother lightly I guess.


    But you see, I feel that that��s not the same?


    Since before you, princess-sama�D�Dno, let��s stop thinking back.


    Good mental hygiene.


    ��Deshi, warm, good smell, I love clinging to deshi! Ne, oniichan?��


    ��������


    As kurozukume is sullenly silent, Rin-chan is there with a full faced smile.


    ����I, how should I confront this purity.


    The Rin-chan within my arms forcefully clung onto me.


    How to say this, there��s no way to move in the present situation.


    On one side, kurozukume didn��t budge an inch.


    There��s no presence of movement.


    If you don��t move then, then there��s really nothing that can be done right?


    Could you, hurry, let go okay?


    ��Welcome, Solt-sama.��


    From there, a third party��s voice called out.


    Following each of the three��s speculations the paralysis was released from we who had had our movement taken from us.


    ��Ah, aah. I have intruded.��


    Kurozukume backed off, at Ilya��s voice as she appeared in the hall.


    Ho����


    Enough ability to make me think didn��t Ilya read my thoughts.


    ��Good job, Ilya.��


    ��You are welcome, ojousama.��


    I felt like, we established that sort of eye contact.


    Be that as it may kurozukume, there are a number of feelings whirling around�D�Dbut!


    For now I pushed down my feelings and, thought back to the first thing I had to do.


    ��Rin-chan, that was dangerous wasn��t it! Mee! Desuyo!?��


    Bumping my forehead into Rin-chan��s forehead, I am angry, I conveyed that sort of thing.


    ��It was dangerous����?��


    ��It��s dangerous! It��s no good if you��re unable to act so that you can properly manage danger!��

 Volume 2 - CH 96

Nobles��s manors contain secrets.

 Volume 2 - CH 97

    �D�DI came to and, I was in the sky.


    Even if I try following my memories, there��s no memory like engaging in such mid-air swimming.


    There��s waking from a sudden sense of falling and now this.


    I have experienced a sense of falling while half asleep but, this is a real free fall.


    I had only layed sideways on the room��s bed while holding Rin-chan.


    I didn��t intend to sleep but, I suppose I fell asleep since I was lured in by Rin-chan who seemed to be sleeping in such a good feeling way.


    I can grasp that much.


    And so what came after that is unknown.


    ����On that note.


    ��Isn��t this too unknown!!?��


    The noise from cutting through the air was loud enough that the words I unintentionally shouted didn��t reach my ears.


    This buzzing in my ears is harsh, my ears hurt!


    What is this, just what is happening to my body!?


    ��Munya, deshi��, where is this��?��


    ��Rin-chan!?��


    I finally realized that that it can��t be said that I��m alone.


    It seems that I��d unconsciously put power into my body, Rin-chan came to while seeming to have trouble breathing because I��m holding her tightly.


    ��Still tired����


    Saying only what she said she closed her eyes.


    Though it��s better than falling into a panic, with this situation, if we act poorly, it really will go poorly you know?


    ����Setting that aside I work my head.


    First off grasp the situation.


    Presently I and Rin-chan are, doing a free fall within the sky of an unknown place.


    As far as I can see our altitude is significant.


    It��s not a height of 10 meters or 20 meters or such.


    The scenery spread out while looking down is clouds and, peeking through the gaps in those it��s distant earth.


    Spread out on that vast earth is a deep belt of forest.


    ���D�Dtsu��


    Becoming aware of that, my sleep addled thoughts cleared up in one shot.


    This sort of height is an altitude of thousands of meters!


    Is this HALO!?


    ������Huh! Do I have a parachute!?��


    I tried groping around my back but, there obviously wasn��t such a thing.


    ����All right, there isn��t enough time left for panicking.


    I��d like lodge a complaint at this situation but, whether god or buddha I couldn��t find the party to complain to.


    Really, if surprisedly saying wa�` wa�` would improve this situation I��d do any amount of it though.


    ������After going to a lower altitude I��ll cancel out my velocity with magic to land.��


    To be sure air resistance and gravity reach an equilibrium so my velocity shouldn��t rise indefinitely.


    My altitude is a little high but, it��s incredibly high but, it��s still the case that this is no different from the sense and action every time I do a jump.


    ����Since it��s so high I��m worried whether I��m okay regarding decompression sickness or the like though.


    Before that I��m not cold even in a housedress.


    ������?��


    It seems like I��m somehow still sleep addled.


    Checking the surroundings while showing a little caution, there��s a membrane built to protect me.


    Regardless of however much wind comes through, fundamentally the wind cutting sound is from outside the membrane.


    This is����Flame magic?


    ��Eclair?��


    No, that might be wrong.


    This isn��t Eclair��s crimson flame.


    This radiance is����


    ��Alice-san, good morning!��


    While I��m thinking about things, a voice called out from such an unthinkable location while falling from high altitude.


    ��You����from before?��


    That child who breaks through common sense is, the outlaw who raised a commotion at the mansion the day before.


    ��Un unn, that��s right.��


    The form of the that girl who was enveloped by a membrane of flame in the same manner as myself, became exposed for the first time.


    Her deep hood was blown by the wind so, her vibrant black hair like a Japanese doll flowed through the air.


    A sort of might could be perceived in those eyes of the same color that makes thoughts of an imposing beast.


    Strength hidden within a beautiful appearance like a created object.


    The pinnacle of a yamato nadeshiko is here.


    Such an appearance.


    ��Who might you be?��


    ��It might be best to do that question afterwards, look, we��re going to fall you know?��

 Volume 2 - CH 98

Turning around, a golden furred beast reigned there.

 Volume 2 - CH 99

��Kyahahaa, we��re setting out��!��

 Volume 2 - CH 100

Is this sweet even for me?

 Volume 2 - CH 101

Kurozukume��s oniisan was kurozukume.

 Volume 2 - CH 102

    It was something strange but my senses were honed, by walking on as the forests, mountains and valleys stretched out.


    My vision opened up as if my senses naturally connected, my hearing improved.


    There��s absolutely no way that that was what��s called a case of the imagination or such.


    Walking the woodland path I became able to detect the dangers of my surroundings a moment faster.


    Preferring to avoid futile killing, when I thought that beasts had taken interest in our location, we purposefully detoured.


    When I thought monsters were lying in wait, that couldn��t be helped so I attacked preemptively.


    Even without relying on magic, that which is called a person��s limit might be very high.


    ��Alice-san?��


    ��Saira, the current me could beat Till with one fingertip.��


    ��That��s your imagination nya, more importantly Alice-san.��


    Eh?


    ��Ah, hai.��


    ��We��ll arrive at the royal capital soon nya. Are we going to stay here for a while?��


    A branching road, as Saira pointed toward the sign there her eyes faced toward me filled with expectation.


    Naturally, she��s enthusiastic since she can study blacksmithing I suppose.


    ��Of course, we��ll stay with the determination to not leave until you grasp the trick for katana practice. It��s all up to Saira okay.��


    ��I��ll do my best! My arms cry out nya!��


    ��Fufu, I��ll be holding expectations.��


    ��Hai desu!��


    And so I was a little injured.


    Occasionally she��s someone that comes to harsh judgments, speaking of Saira.


    Issn��t she? Kyuu?


    ��Kyu��i��


    Why do you avert your face, Kyuu?


    I grasped Kyuu from the top of my head with both hands and brought our faces together and, that face was abruptly averted.


    You, definitely read my heart didn��t you?


    That��s so isn��t it?


    ��Alice-sa��n, over here over here!��


    ��Over here��!��


    We advanced down the road to the royal capital while I and Kyuu began a pointless fight and, we called out to by Makina and Rin-chan who were stopped before the branching path��s sign.


    Oya, and I turned around while my face met with Saira��s.


    ��Is the royal capital not this way?��


    ��That��s so but, there��s a renowned blacksmith on this path to be sure.��


    ��To be sure.��


    Rin-chan��s body is jumping with her hands waving as she��s matching her voice like an echo at Makina��s feet.


    At some point they came to get along, Makina and Rin-chan.


    Maa since Rin-chan is a child who doesn��t do things like dislike people isn��t she.


    ����And so the destination was postponed, Kyuu!


    ��Kyui!��


    Making one cry, Kyuu went up my arm and rode on my head again.


    The fluffy warmth of that soft stomach, seems like it could become a habit doesn��t it����


    ������Here?��


    We��ve come to a stop.


    The place we arrived at via Makina��s guidance.


    After the matter of enjoying hiking again for a bit, we brought our feet to a halt and gathered having climbed along a mountain stream.


    I, Saira and Rin-chan, looked up to the vast heavens in one group.


    ��Huge isn��t it nyaa������


    ��Huge!��


    ��������


    I held back my impression.


    Before us as such the unexpected figure showing itself is, a waterfall.


    The water raising its rumbling groans fell into the basin below and, a white mist is rising up.


    Perhaps carried by water droplets turning to mist, I felt that chilly damp air with my body.


    ��It��s a superb view, but.��


    Makina-sa��n?

 Volume 2 - CH 103

    Cold!


    My soaked cloths steal my body heat and, the cave also has a sharp chill to it.


    As expected of a waterfall��s cave.


    The cave is a single passage but it��s wider than I expected, and it has depth.


    There��re definitely traces of people living here, since there are magic crystal lights prepared along the way.


    Furthermore at this point my head is thoroughly cooled, a haze like a clouded sky smolders within my chest.


    ��What is it, Alice-san? You��ve been down since a while ago.��


    ��Makina������


    This child is a child who quickly moves on isn��t she.


    ��I��m sorry, Makina. Even though I should have said I wouldn��t do the act of making you explain your matters, to even resort to force����I��m strongly regretting it.��


    ��Hahahaa! It��s fine it��s fine, since originally I also should��ve spoken more about the situation.��


    Truly optimistic and bright.


    But����last night, I heard Makina��s reminiscence that was close to a monologue.


    The act of surmising the heart isn��t simply doable but, this child is somehow straining too much.


    Clear away every danger with that one body.


    Sensing that somehow dangerous spirit, I wanted her to speak no matter what it took.


    Even if I had to take back what I said before.


    It��s this child that I just met��s issue but, I��m worried to an extent that I think it��s mysterious.


    ��Deshi? Cold? Alright?��


    ��I��m alright, Rin-chan.��


    ��Kyaha.��


    I stroked Rin-chan��s head when she came over while worrying,


    For now there��s just a towel covering my head and I wiped my hair but, I also need do something about my clothes I suppose.


    And so as Kyuu isn��t riding on my head for once those legs are continuously running along.


    ��Oh, it��s a dead end isn��t it.��


    ��Un, and so we��ve arrived.��


    Coming up against the end of the road, I found a blatantly artificial door in the bare rock.


    Finally meeting the blacksmith are we.


    It��s still our objective so could we get Shion-san��s katana with this?


    Umu, I want to take a katana back with us and be praised.


    I want to bury my face in her breasts.


    ��Hello��!��


    Makina raised her voice while knocking on the door.


    A female person��s voice came back from within.


    Go ahead, it was that sort of kind voice.


    ��We��ll be troubling�� you!��


    Makina opened the door without holding back.


    Beyond the door is a workshop�D�Dor rather there wasn��t.


    It��s regular home��s living room.


    To say the irregularity, the walls are entirely made of natural rock.


    ��It��s been a while since I��ve had guests, do you have a blacksmithing request?��


    A female person with a small child on her lap answered with a gentle smile.


    She��s a woman with her hair cleanly braided in three parts.


    Does this person do blacksmithing then?


    ��That��s so but, in truth this time it��s taking a disciple or rather, it becomes a request that I��d like it if you would teach her the basic concept.��


    ��Maa? Since that person is stubborn, that sounds like a major undertaking.��

 Volume 2 - CH 104

    Today again we were blessed with good weather for today, there��s ideal weather for travel.


    Ignore the difficult stuff for now ignore it, today what I��ll be doing is enjoying myself.


    The current moment right now won��t come again.


    ��Deshi, what��s that��?��


    ��That��s a flower called a daisy.��


    Probably.


    I try stealthily asking Saira.


    She just angles her head and no particular reply comes.


    I don��t know whether it��s right or wrong.


    Daisy.


    If this were my original world, it��d be a popular white wildflower that could be seen anywhere.


    Glancing at Rin-chan acting seemingly deeply interested in that wildflower blooming by the roadside, Kyuu is sniffing and smelling it.


    ��That is that is��?��


    I nodded toward Rin-chan as she pointed at that nearby yellow wildflower.


    ��That is the king of wildflowers, the dandy lion. It��ll bite if your hand gets near.��


    ��Fue!?��


    ��Kyu!?��


    1 person and 1 animal frantically distance themselves.


    Cuuute.


    ��Peaceful issn��t it.��


    Makina stretches her arms and yawns.


    The route leading from the waterfall��s cave to the royal capital is, truly peace itself.


    That itself is how our journey east originally should have been issn��t it.


    After stroking the heads of Rin-chan as she hid at my feet and Kyuu, I pilfer a dandelion.


    It��s already finished blooming so, the flower is covered in fuzz.


    Blowing on it lightly, the fluff rode the wind as such and rose all the way into the sky.


    ��Wa��! Amazing!��


    ��In that manner, flower-san��s seeds fly into the distance you see.��


    ��And then and then!? What becomes of them?��


    ��The seasons rotate again and, those seeds bloom into new flower-sans.��


    ��That bite!?��


    ��Fufu, they go! Gao�`!��


    ��Kyahaa.��


    ��Kyui!��


    Those 2 who seem to be fleeing enjoyably are chased around.


    ��Comforting nyaa.��


    ��It is�`issn��t it.��


    With that feeling we fully enjoyed our journey along the way.


    Those who are truly strong, relax when it��s time to relax, they��re that sort of being.


    ����I think that Till is too slovenly though.


    While Rin-chan is getting a ride from Makina while she��s tired out between breaks, we arrived smoothly at the royal capital that��s also our objective to an extent at noon.


    With our arrival by walking, there��s a checkpoint established on the maintained public road that carriages and the like also traverse.


    There��s an observation platform built at that checkpoint��s cabin��s side, furthermore the space is open so the eye catches what��s going on here and there from that observation platform.


    I suppose that there are probably lookouts stationed so as to surround the town.


    There seem to be yet different difficulties than in Alseid kingdom with its castle walls or, Wilmington principality as a natural stronghold or such that makes use of waterways.


    �D�DAnd so.


    ������The eye can reach it even from far away but, seeing it from up close it��s quite impressive in another way.��


    the mountains spire up, such that they connect to the royal capital��s back side.


    It seems like bones would break while climbing those mountains doessn��t it.


    Because of the magnificence of the great mountains coated in snow, my sense of reverence can��t be denied.


    Nature, incredible.


    ��We��ll rest leisurely at an inn today and, let��s climb promptly tomorrow.��


    Something is rushing her isn��t it, Makina.


    U��n, the mountain is it.


    If we rush would the probability of meeting with danger go down with just that?


    ��Oh?��


    Clearing the checkpoint by paying its toll, after that there��s a recognizable face waiting for us.


    It��s kurozukume��s oniisan, Jin-san.


    ��Hang out with me, a little.��


    I don��t want to.


    ��������

 Volume 2 - CH 105

    While shortcutting with jump, jump it��s been a little time since we began climbing the mountain.


    ��Still further is it.��


    Doing a countless number of leaps, I confirmed fallen luggage scattered about beneath my eyes.


    Is it people from the enemy side��s troops lead by Shigen who climbed before us or, people from Enishi-san��s allied troops who were sent in pursuit.


    In any case, something that isn��t normal is happening����just what could it be?


    ��Otto, it��s about time isn��t it.��


    I faced upward and, Jin-san came falling just about then.


    Catch!


    A�`nd, release!


    I threw him off toward the clouds again.


    To be precise, the impression is that of blasting him away like a volleyball.


    Eh?


    Since something like embracing him to jump would feel bad so isn��t there no way I could do that?


    Since it��s not like Eclair or the like is here����


    Aiming to summit in such a manner, we landed to rest for the time being.


    It��s the location of our original objective, the mountain cottage.


    ��Fuu, when in a hurry, take the longer path. Since we also have to manage our endurance in order to save Rin-chan don��t we.��


    Jin-san vomited from behind me.


    ��Are you alright?��


    Should I suppose he feels sick?


    Pathetic isn��t he�`.


    It might��ve been, a little more intense than a jet coaster though.


    It couldn��t be helped so I rubbed his back for him.


    ������Oi.��


    ��Hai?��


    ��Are you devoted to my otouto?��


    ��No, not at all.��


    ������Do you hate men?��


    ��No, I wouldn��t say there��s that sort of reason.��


    It��s not the case that I hate men or the like iss it.


    But it��s a little hard to explain.


    ��I see����the complete race, I suppose there is the fact that you��re called just that.��


    The complete race?


    ��Eh? Is it possible, that you know my race?��


    ��What are you saying at this point. You��re already overly famous. Fairy of Silver Lightning, elf maiden.��


    Even though ossan said he��d keep quiet didn��t he, I wonder where it got out?


    Though I suppose it would��ve been dangerous if it had been when I had no power but, since the current me has a rather significant backing to protect my body so.


    I guess I don��t think it��ll be that much of a problem anymore.


    ��Fu��n, we��re, called something like the complete race are we.��


    Though I suppose I��m a half elf.


    Then Till is, unmistakably the complete race I suppose.


    ��Elves are disconnected from common matters I suppose.��


    ��Since they act in such a way as to not involve themselves in much.��


    Since there hasn��t been a time I��ve seen an elf besides Till, and Till is also a hikikomori.


    ����Though there is Libra.


    ��You all, there��s only women to begin with right?��


    ������Nn?��


    On that note, doesn��t it seem like there was a time when I heard such a thing?


    I��ve had a small question since a while ago but, then how is the race maintained?


    If there��s such a thing as that they regularly mix with other races, meeting something like pure elves would basically not happen.


    Or rather than that, such a thing as the pure race would disappear in no time at all.


    But that��s strange.


    I mean Till was surprised after all wasn��t she, at the fact that I��m a half elf.


    The event of being a half, that is to say the event of mixing with other races is what��s rare.


    ������That is to say?��


    I know but, what of it?

 Volume 2 - CH 106

    Pulling in the air I try sniffing with my nose and, there��s a fresh green smell.


    ��Nn����n! Vast nature! Just right for a vacation!��


    ��Lumina, please firmly carry out the objective and don��t say stupid things okay.��


    ��Buu.��


    I puffed my cheeks, at the voice I heard from the magic stone.


    The rare opportunity from this tourism mood was ruined.


    ��Do you understand the first thing you should do? You have grasped the matter you must pay attention to right?��


    ��Mo����u!! Anesama is being too finicky! Because it doesn��t even, need to be said okay!!��


    Buy dango��, buy a hand fan��, huh?


    ��Hawaa!? I forgot, money!!��


    Even if I fiddle with my pocket there��s nothing!


    ������I inserted 10 gold coins, into your bag.��


    ��Really!? As expected of anesama!��


    ��Lumina, you must not use it pointlessly.��


    ��That��s�� okay! Using this as capital, it��ll be fine if I double it by gambling!��


    ������If you use all of it up and return, there��ll be no allowance for the next month.��


    ��Awful!?��


    In that case, I can��t buy snacks or this place��s local specialties you know!?


    ��Lumina������


    ��Whaat? Is there still more, anesama?��


    ��I love you, fulfill your role safely����fufu, please return to my breast.��


    ��Nnaa!��


    Ne�`sama, is occasionally mean!!


    ��Don, don��t treat me like a child alright! Because I��m an adult who fights magnificently okay!��


    Because I��m not a child-sama who is only pampered by her parents okay!


    ��It worries me, junk Lumina����my mistake, it is Lumina.��


    ��There��s no way that was a mistake however I think of it, anesama!?��


    What do you mean by junk!?


    ����UUu!


    ��Silvis anesama! Who do think, this me is! It would be best if you thought back to my name, that��s thundering across the world!��


    ��Pampered imouto, age 10, prepubescent, junk.��


    ��Even worse!?��


    Something like prepubescence, is natural you know!?

 CH 107

    After I try climbing for a while, I came out into an area where there were a large amount of giant snake corpses piled up.


    The wound openings seem like they were cut open by a sharp blade and, there��s frostbite visible there.


    ��The culprit is a magician! And furthermore they��re an expert a ice magic aren��t they! No mistake.��


    ��Anyone could understand that if they saw this.��


    Maa wait, don��t rush to judgement.


    I cross my arms and, look down at a certain corpse.


    ��However, there are burn marks on the corpse here, that is to say, the culprits are multiple people!��


    ��I��m telling you, I understand. What does it matter, whoever this culprit is.��


    ��No, nothing in particular. I just tried creating an atmosphere����let��s go.��


    Un, actually well, I feel bad okay, and it reeks of blood����


    Since we just took an ambush a bit ago, I pass through while paying attention to the fallen snakes.


    Fuumu, but there are people besides us who are also aiming for the summit while defeating snakes then.


    ��Are they our comrades then?��


    ��I wonder how it could be, I suppose that if they��re Shigen��s troops there might be no difference in the act of defeating the giant snakes that ended up reviving. There��s no meaning in that if they don��t offer a living sacrifice at the mountain peak. It could be that they��re protecting her, while holding onto her until then.��


    But, the people who fought here probably, fought with the snake without producing any one loss.


    Exceptional mastery was blended into this.


    If it��s like this, could we defeat it even without relying on a living sacrifice if we cooperate?


    ��Either way, it��s an indeterminate factor isn��t it����for now let��s hurry and aim for the summit.��


    ��Let��s do that.��


    ����Kuu.


    ��Oi, your facial color is bad. Are you okay?��


    When I staggered again, that really got Jin-san to come over.


    ��Please don��t mind it. I, was weak to begin with so, this is normal.��


    ��That��s something arduous isn��t it������


    ��Truly.��


    ����Wrong, I understand.


    This, isn��t a conversation of the sort that accompanies endurance.


    There��s a tingling pain in my arms.


    Was it the attack earlier?


    The possibilities I can think of are��������Poison is it?


    I take a handkerchief out from my road supplies and, I try tying it in a position on my arm closer to my heart than the injury.


    ��Nn, shouto.��


    Using one arm and my mouth, I tied it relatively well.


    It might be a little late but, I suppose it��s better than not doing it.


    ������Oi.��


    Maa, even if the positions were reversed I��d also question this wouldn��t I.


    ��������


    ��Don��t feign ignorance, what happened?��


    ��Haa����it��s poison. It��s probably, hemorrhagic venom. The blood won��t stop.��


    I think the Regenerate Robe is working but, this is a venom with power that exceeds it.


    Most likely, if I didn��t have the robe I��d already have fallen from extensive bleeding����


    ������Turn back, I��ll promise to save the miko.��


    ��No, I��m sure it��s pointless even if I turn back������


    I try putting the words out and, even I knew that I��d turned pale.


    ��Yamata no Orochi��s serum����is it available?��


    ��������


    Haa��������.


    That was careless wassn��t it����


    Thinking about my life from here forward, the view before my eyes reached the brink of darkness.


    ������Even if we defeat the giant snake, the possibility of saving me is����it might be difficult.��


    I ended up smiling without intending to.


    It was rather short wasn��t it����


    ��Foolishness������


    Jin-san staggered with a dumbfounded face.

 CH 108

    �D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D


    Insolently greedily, no ability except that of destruction.


    ��Demon eye�� is surely, a curse.


    When I became aware of that existence, its possessor lost herself every time.


    Neither borrowed nor fake, that is the destiny of the natural born demon eye called the gem.


    I��ve heard the grief of its historical holders.


    The ��entirety�� of the holders left in history was resentment and hatred, literature speaks of the tragic fate that awaits them.


    As such they are always villains and, cannot become the allies of justice.


    ��Demon eye, release!��


    When the pure crimson girl before my eyes shouted, I flashed back to Eclair��s suffering.


    She glared at the giant snake with a how��s that, as if the girl was displaying a treasure she��d been keeping in reserve.


    An amber left eye and, silver right eye.


    Most likely, a demon eye different from Eclair��s.


    Releasing that makes her beyond strong.


    The overeagerness of a girl innocently conveying the valiant spirit of a preteen.


    If it was something I could seal, I would��ve immediately shut it down.


    Thinking that, I was about to go forth and�D�Dthe pure crimson girl is smiling mischievously.


    How��s that?


    I��m strong aren��t I!


    I could hear such words coming, it was a smile like a cheshire cat.


    ��Eh? ����Lumina, chan? You��re, okay?��


    ��Nihehee, ka�`sama! Watch this okay!��


    V, and after conveying her sign, Lumina-chan jumped in toward the giant snake.


    Excessive defenselessness, going out for a short walk.


    Such heedlessness, isn��t tolerated by the snake waiting for its chance to attack.


    Giving nothing akin to an opening through which to avoid it, swallowing even space itself.


    I saw a glimpse of killer instinct, an assault from every direction.


    The Lumina-chan wearing her characteristic goth loli outfit is, almost a delicate bisque doll.


    The charge of the snake��s head is like colliding with a 4 ton truck.


    A bite could send the four limbs flying.


    If that wraps around, a worn out rag.


    Something like the frail body of a girl, would be flattened by just one attack.


    Thus, physical law cannot be overturned by anything but phantasmsdreams.


    The girl is an exceptional magician.


    Use a barrier of ice to defend the body first?


    The pure crimson magical girl, denies that ordinary impression.


    ���D�DStop!!��


    �D�DWith that single word, the giant snake��s attacks all stopped as if it may even have been paralyzed.


    A sudden halt like the image had been switched out in a movie.


    What is that?


    From the opponent��s standpoint, there��s a limit to absurdity.


    Even the giant snake, seems like it��s shouting, don��t mess with me.


    ��Eeei!!��


    She didn��t listen to such censure or the rest, the magical girl is used to fighting.


    Creating an opening on the opponent, without letting that opening go, deliver damage so as to assuredly invite death.


    While the girl climbed stairs of ice, at some point her hand held a self made greatsword and swung it about.


    Something like the head of a snake that had stopped moving, more simply than cutting a small branch�D�Dit fell.


    She lopped it off, almost as if doing a beheading.


    Cut and cut and, burn away with flame magic.


    How to describe it, this strength.


    There��s no mistake that the shining silver right eye��s demon eye is a curse.


    If the demon eye gives excessive power then as much as it gives, that outstanding girl is cut off from the world as an isolated being.


    ����Somehow, I noticed that I understood the reason my shishou has an atmosphere that doesn��t let people approach her.


    And thus, having lived to an age different from my shishou, the young girl��s transcendental form broke my heart.


    ���D�DShaaaaaaa!��


    ��Wa waato����it started moving!��


    Even so, the deathmatch continued.


    The Yamata no Orochi won��t forgive the humans who sealed it.


    I was only seeking ��meat��.


    What sin does that become?


    And he pronounced that sort of thing.


    Are your eyes knotholes, he has an annoyed expression that really seemed to say as such.


    Being told that, I turn my eyes to Lumina-chan.


    Pure crimson hair with, lively seeming eyes.


    TLN: Alice caught herself using the (sort of) feminine version of I in reference to herself, instead of the typical (for Alice in her inner thoughts) manly ore. As this translation doesn��t convey all the different I versions of the original Japanese, there��s a certain degree of loss in that regard so, taking note of a few random things:


    Till and Kran both use haughty self identifications that indicate high status.


    Eclair refers to herself as Eclair, she doesn��t actually use I. Notably, before she awakened her demon eye, she did refer to herself with the normal watashi instead of using the third person, as such, she refers to herself in this way so as to remind herself of her identity, and to distinguish her own memories from those of others.


    Makina uses boku, which is kind of boyish.*

 CH 109

    I��m going around the volcanic crater the giant Yamata no Orochi protrudes from.


    Peeking below me, I happened to confirm a blackened lake of magma.


    There��s nothing anyone can do if I fall here.


    Even if I accidentally land in that magma lake, I��d be covered in fire within moments����I don��t want to imagine it.


    There��s actually one part of the Yamata no Orochi buried in that volcanic crater.


    Even now it continues to burn in the magma.


    On top of that, it��s fighting us.


    ����It has a ridiculous quality of immortality.


    ��Snakes were poikilotherms weren��t they? But surely magma is going too far for body heat regulation������


    But surely there��s a limit regardless of how it��s just getting up����


    I guess its battle with us is somewhere around a warm up at the moment.


    If it entirely left the volcanic crater and began moving, the situation would be more and more serious.


    It seems that king Enishi has organized a force but, I suppose it��s frankly pointless.


    The feeling of wanting to rely on a living sacrifice is����I also don��t not understand it.


    ������Mu.��


    I arrived at the shrine.


    the entryway is a naturally piled up rocky cave.


    There��s a red torii built at the entryway, ropes are prepared to mark off the area.


    I can kind of sense a shinto aura, un, it really is isn��t it?


    It��s about time isn��t it��, It could be said that the ropes fulfill their role as a barrier isolating the sanctified space from the transient world.


    It��s the boundary line between the land of the gods and the transient world, and it��s also that which is called a forbidden territory.


    This is as expected of a place that the Yamata no Orochi is unable to lay hands on isn��t it?


    Now then����I boldly transgress upon the torii, stepping foot within the shrine where darkness spreads forth.


    The cave became a gentle incline and continued deeper.


    I feel like I��m approaching the volcanic crater but, it��s filled with cool air within the cave.


    Like the waterfall��s cave, I don��t feel anything but coolness.


    After a while I exited into a strange place.


    An emerald green lake showed itself within the cave.


    There��s a floating island with a large crystal enshrined on it in the center.


    And in addition on that island without running or hiding�D�DMakina��s standing there as if she��s waiting for me.


    ��I��ve been waiting, Alice-san.��


    In her right mind����?


    I��m watching her with a dubious glare and, she bitterly smiled.


    ��It��s okay, I��m in my right mind. I won��t suddenly attack you����Maa, probably.��


    The latter half of her line is suspicious����


    Makina scratched her cheek as if she was embarrassed.


    Maa����it��s fine.


    I jump and cross over to the floating island.


    I��m standing in front of Makina and, like this, there��s a murky feeling in my chest.


    ��Is it okay if, I give you a full on punch for Saira��s part?��


    I try massively winding up, to liquidate these pent up feelings.


    ��Ahahaa!! Affirmative, go at it with your full power!��


    I��m coming��?


    Alice��s attack!


    My full body right straight blasts into Makina��s cheek!


    ��Ii!��


    ������Etto.��


    The one left bewildered is Makina, as I��m the one who raised a scream!


    ��Alice-san, just now����didn��t your wrist bend in a strange direction?��


    ����������It, it��s your imagination.��


    ��That so? But you��re releasing a strange sweat for once aren��t you?��


    ��And I won��t say, something like it hurts!��


    ��Un, I didn��t particularly ask though okay?��


    ��������


    ��������


    An, and it doesn��t hurt!


    ������Ma, I suppose it��s fine. I��ll offer you my forgiveness with this for now.��


    I let my wrist hang limply and, Makina came toward my frigid gaze.


    Fu����you should be relieved, I struck with the back of my sword!


    ������Please apologize to Saira yourself.��


    ����������I��ll do as such.��


    U��n, should I say this is her normal condition that overly lacks in malice����


    Maa that��s welcome as such though.


    ��So, Rin-chan is����?��

 CH 110

    I jumped out to the surface from the hole the giant snake opened.


    ��Ka�`sama!��


    Around me is����the giant snake��s body has become a little larger.


    That is to say that it��s finally serious is it.


    The bodily section has broken free of the volcanic crater.


    The ends of the tails are����they��re connected to another dimension or something so they��re blurred and I can��t see them.


    I assume it can probably freely manifest its tails, if its within the area to a certain degree.


    �D�DSuddenly, like when it swallowed Rin-chan.


    ��Ka�`sama����?��


    ��Please fall back.��


    I held back Lumina-chan with my hand when she approached.


    ��Bu, but, I can also fight�D�D��


    ���D�DPlease fall back.��


    Turning my face to her, Lumina-chan nodded like she was afraid.


    After seeing off the girlLumina as she trudged while falling back to the rear, my eyes moved to the giant snake with its face turned to the sky as if doing a stretch.


    Now then����Yamata no Orochi is it.


    Mythical class legendary monster.


    As a monstrosity with 8 heads and 8 tails, it has a legend of the sort of eating daughters.


    ������I��ll change it, did you not say that.��


    Is this truly, the future you wished for?


    If your own world��s future won��t change anymore, do the act of saving another world��s me and gain comfort on the path to Yomi.


    Can such a thing, be that which is a happy end.


    Handing it all over when it��s halfway done, this side��s chest feels like it��s about to break open you know.


    Until the end of the end, you should have looked after me until the Yamata no Orochi was beaten����!


    ���D�DI��m coming, legend. If you want to arrogantly continue chatting, please at least surpass my phantasmdream!!��


    I rain down thunder, merely as a preliminary trial.


    The extent of the effect was shallow but, its animosity turned to me again.


    Starting anew, commence�D�Dbattle!


    Something like poison is against the rules so, I won��t fall anymore.


    Multitudes of snake heads, came rushing in to eat me.


    You simple idiot, I��ll start by crushing the lead head!


    Without holding back, blast it away by beating it from the side with my full power punch loaded with lightning.


    I over enthusiastically sent it flying in a thousand shreds.


    Naturally, you won��t flinch at this level legendary beast.


    Like 2 arrows, 3 arrows, the heads and tails went flying one after another.


    Evade, crush, evade, crush����I see, certainly with this it means I��ll give in first.


    The Yamata no Orochi��s attacks are simple, but there��s no end.


    If it doesn��t even know fatigue, it��ll quickly recover if it��s just damage.


    �D�DAs expected.


    In order to totally defeat it, there��s nothing but betting on my full power in an instant.


    It��s probably impossible with my left hand��s high rank magic.


    My injuries have already healed and my magic power has also come back but, I think I simply have insufficient force.


    ���D�DDangerous!��


    I instantaneously turn my body.


    Perhaps it used its head a little, or perhaps it��s finally truly woken up.


    A tail snake that seems like it��s connected to another dimension or something, manifested directly in front of my eyes.


    The attack pierced the void.


    I dodged with a rushed spinal reflex via my lightning magic��s support.


    �D�DEven so, from there I can��t continue to dodge as it coils around me.


    ��Ka�`sama!��


    ��Oii!��


    A tense voice came up, from the 2 people of the rear guard.


    That��s reasonable.


    If I��m ensnared by such a massive snake, at that point this��ll end in one step!


    ��Such, shit!!��


    I resist with lightning��s magnetism.


    The incredible magic power emission from a magnetic field to the limits of my capabilities and, the power of the snake coiling around me struggled.


    With that aftermath, the earth was literally gouged out.


    It didn��t move, it didn��t move but�D�Dthe opponent is sprouting countless heads.


    While I grapple with 1 head, a thousand other heads close in from the heavens to swallow me whole while I can��t move.


    �D�DLike how it ate Makina.


    ���D�DDon��t mess with me!! Lightning!!��


    Separate from the Thunder my body is clad in, I counterattack with Double Cast.


    As much as it��s reluctant to yield victory, the opponent isn��t naive either.


    More importantly, something like an endurance battle is the height of stupidity.


    ��U, AAAAa!!��


    �D�DSilver magic.


    The area of effect isn��t worth displaying, it��s just merely my own surroundings.


    It��s not even like anything theatrical happened, it��s not like it beckons the reformation of the world either.


    There��s only the development of silver particles that seemed to envelope my body.


    A tiny tiny door of dreams.


    Connecting with numerous worlds, a tiny tiny infinite corridor.


    Therefore, the transformation isn��t external.


    If something changed�D�D�D�Dit was only me!


    ���D�D��


    My thoughts are clear.


    To the current me, there is nothing I cannot do�D�D!*


    ��Cast release��


    Cladding my right hand in flame, I jump into the giant snake��s body.


    ��Flare?Impact!��


    Start out by relying on magic powerpower and pounding that attack in.


    Conveying the power of the flame that was directly pounded in to the giant snake without anything in excess, 8 heads raised a howl together.


    Match your breathing.


    Perceive the breath of death.


    Ascertain the gap where the next attack should be pounded in.


    ��Cast release�D�DIce? Impact!!��


    Pound in yet one more hand.


    Even the magma starts to freeze, water vapor rises from the volcanic crater due to the abrupt change in temperature.


    The giant snake��s movements grew dull in that momentary gap as it couldn��t do anything but howl.


    �D�DThe match is already decided here.


    The depths of this technique is truly nothing but 2 attacks.


    After that�D�Dthere��s only striking in with full power.


    I raise my magic power by passing it through the ring on my left hand.


    ���D�DOh ray of light, blade descended from heaven, become my sword and rend darkness! Lightning�D�DImpact!!��


    Sure enough�D�Dthat attack shot through everything.


    Nay�D�Dit broke through.


    As if perhaps its cells are disintegrating, the giant snake��s body began to crumble.


    An ultimate destructive technique that, doesn��t even allow the agony of death.


    A miraculous act interweaving human technique and fantasy��s magic powerdream.


    Calling the person who devised that a genius is, too light.


    The miracle that talent itself arrived at.


    The culmination of the fusion of martial technique and magic power is itself, the technique��s true form.


    Truly, it��s nothing but a hidden technique with an extensive amount of time devoted to it.


    ���D�DI won��t forgive you, human.��


    ��Makina!!��


    From within the body crumbling down toward the volcanic crater, that girl with snake eyes came to show herself.


    That body is�D�Dbattered by the damage from my magic.


    Before a hidden technique that conveys damage all the way to the inner parts without anything in excess, clearing that without consequences is preposterous.


    ������What of it, you speak like a poor loser.��


    �D�DMakina answered while, expressing a soft smile.


    ��Incredible����Even though I didn��t deliver such a phantasm, Alice-san is, truly����the strongest aren��t you.��


    ����To begin with, why did the snake��s movements dull to the extent that they weren��t a problem?


    There��s a large wound that isn��t something I created, on Makina��s chest, blood is still pouring out.


    There is her immortality but, damage is damage.


    By hurting the core called that girl, it��s certain that its movements will dull.


    ������Nee Rin-chan? Using something like Alice-san, that��s unduly distant you know?��


    ��Haha����Because, since to me ��this�� Alice-san really is, Alice-san������


    I shook my head at such a sad statement.


    ���D�DNo, I am your Alice you see.��


    ������Eh?��


    ��To be precise, I��m ��also�� your Alice, something in that area I guess.��


    I mischievously show her a smile.


    It��s still incomplete but, while noting that�D�D


    ��Phantasmal magic, Resonance World����it��s one part of that power.��


    ��Resonance����world����connect����? It, can��t be������


    Makina��s eyes opened wide, as if maybe she��d seen a ghost.


    ������Nee, Rin-chan? It truly has been a while hasn��t it. You��ve become big.��


    ��Such a thing, impossible������


    I smile bitterly at Makina as she continues to shake her head with it can��t be.


    ��Something like it can��t be, can��t be. That��s that which is my magic.��

 CH 111

�D�DWishing is meaningless is it.

 CH 112

    To say it clearly though there is something of a feeling of indigestion, the turmoil around the Yamata no Orochi ended.


    She��s become thoroughly first class, Saira that is.


    ��Then, have you decided the title for this katana?��


    The Saira coughing to clear her throat in a slightly embarrassed seeming manner, is adorable however many years pass.


    ��I name it�D�Dheavenly sword, Senbonzakura Murakumo, desu nya!��


    ��Senbonzakura, Murakumo����?��*


    ��How did you make this?��


    ��I used ingredients that can��t be gathered except here, and now, it��s a single peerless katana. It��s a katana forged anew, using an old weapon the Yamata no Orochi dropped as a base nya.��


    On that note, I ignored the things that came afterwards but I guess there was a drop����


    To say the drop of the Yamata no Orochi����Then it��s the legendary, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi!*


    ��What a thing����This is one off! It��s beffitting of oneechan��s sword!��


    ��Nyafu, please have expectations for it nya.��


    I��m looking forward to what sort of power it��s hiding so it can��t be helped.


    ��Thank you, Saira! San������


    ��Saira, is fine nya.��


    ������Un, Saira.��


    From the distant future, like Makina����


    I guess I��m blessed with quite the comrades.


    ������I��m relunctant to part but, it��s about time I went nya.��


    ��You��re returning?��


    ��Of course, since this side��s me is here on this side.��


    ��Saira, your act of not knowing anything, was well done.��


    ��Nyafu, trying out becoming a different self was also, thrilling and enjoyable nya!��


    ��Tha, that feeling����I might understand it.��


    Cooperating with Makina, so as to suppress irregularities.


    Along with that, she came to make a katana did she����


    Because the current Saira��s level is insufficient to create this excellent katana?


    ����In short, this implies that ��something�� that cannot be put off timewise might happen soon?


    ��Be well, Alice-san. I��m praying for, everyone��s happiness nya.��


    Saira expressed a smile befitting of a senior and, walked forth toward nine tails.


    ��Kaka, your conversation is already finished then? Then it��s your time, we should go.��


    ��Hai.��


    That reply had no doubt, it was a forceful thing.


    ��Saira! I��m also praying for the happiness of, your world��s people!��


    ���D�DHai desu nya! If you become sad, look up at those twin moons okay!��


    Remembering back to the night of that day��s twin moons, my heart seeps out.


    �D�DOur time was like a treasure, Alice-san.


    Saira��s smile as she left those words behind in the end, vanished within the pale light from the transportation system drawn by nine tails.


    ��������


    Having defeated the Yamata no Orochi, it��s true that I received exceptional treatment from Ashitaka like a state guest but, as expected an indefinitely protracted stay wouldn��t sit well with me.


    And since in any case the true hero isn��t here is she����


    I conveyed my intention to take my leave to king Enishi when he tried to detain me and, leaving behind kurozukume��s ani who took every opportunity to say things of bad taste like let��s embrace, I did the act of leaving Ashitaka kingdom.


    It wasn��t a rushed journey or anything, so we arrived at Alseid kingdom��s road back together with Rin-chan, Lumina-chan, and Kyuu who couldn��t go back with nine tails for some reason.


    We took lodging in the town with the tasty three color dango shop, near the magic sealing forest and, as everyone took a walk we went back out of town.


    Rin-chan already seems to be having fun but, watching Lumina-chan frolicing demeanor makes it enjoyable even over here.


    Her crimson hair and amber eyes, and her characteristic goth lolita outfit draw attention but, the innocent girl shows charming behavior to the residents with nary a displeased face.


    She��s the type of child who makes everyone smile.


    And so, evening time came with the setting sun.


    Lumina-chan and Rin-chan are doing a mock battle, in the plaza at the mountain��s base where I joined the contract with Makina as her employer.


    ��Nai��ve!��


    ��Oww��


    I and Kyuu are sitting on a bench and watching that.


    It doesn��t even need to be said but, Lumina has an overwhelming advantage.


    So welll, just how did the current Rin-chan come to oppose Lumina-chan?


    ��Mu����! Lumina, unfair!��


    ��What are you saying��, I, didn��t do any one unfair thing did I! Rin-chan��s just naive, fufun, I��ve wanted to try saying that you know!��


    ����Does Rin-chan have some sort of grudge or something?


    To be sure, Makina was her shishou wasn��t it?

 CH 113

    I said that I��d do a character introduction when part 5 ended.


    I do remember this.


    I��ve carried out what I didn��t do.


    I confess.


    As such this is a simple character introduction (There are spoilers, people who haven��t read it yet should do a right about face).


    ��������


    ��Alice


    Race: Half Elf


    Age: 15 Years


    Gender: Female


    Job: Wizard


    LV: 10


    Skill


    ?Chant Shortening (Special)


    ?Double Cast


    Attack Magic


    ?Thunder (Master)


    ?Lightning (Master)


    ?Ishtar?Edge (Skill Count 20)


    Support Magic


    ?Heal


    ?Light?Enchant


    ?Lightning?Field


    Phantasmal Magic


    ?Lightning God Barrier (Lightning?Field �� Lightning?Field)


    ?Resonance?World ( Ishtar?Edge �� Lightning?Field)


    Weapon: Caster?Glove (Refined) (Artisan: Saira)


    Armor: Regenerate?Robe (Perfect) (Artisan: Bati)


    Accessory: Sylv?Faeria


    Power 0


    Endurance 1


    Defense 0


    Agility 4


    Wisdom 5 (Attribute Correction +2)

 CH 114

It might��ve been my imagination but, there��s been a sensation lately like my hands and feet are cold.

 CH 115

��A pickup has been sent.��It��s been a few days since I received that message from Ilya.

 CH 116

    �D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D


    Finishing with the guild��s procedures, I quickly went to try visiting the requestor��s home.


    To speak well of what��s at the lakeshore, she has peculiar tastes, to say it poorly that person��s address is an old isolated house.


    It��s not something that��s all that large, I suppose it might be just about right for living alone.


    As there aren��t any other homes around, she goes to hang out at a lake favoured by fishermen.


    In fact there��s also a wharf set up there.


    There��s even some small ships connected to it.


    ��Here?��


    ��Seems like it.��


    Ilya having checked the map went there��s no mistake, and nodded.


    There��s guild work after all this time, so I need to focus and get it done.


    My enthusiasm is sufficient.


    I revved myself up in front of a door with traces of having been repainted countless times.


    No, but visiting unfamiliar people��s houses makes me nervous doesn��t it.


    Using work that involves unsolicited visits as an example, I feel like I��d end up circling my destination 3 times����Until I resolved myself.


    ��Ojousama.��


    ��Ha, haii.��


    ��Giving birth is easier than worrying, you taught me said proverb right?��


    ��Hai.��


    Ilya heard my miscellaneous knowledge one way or another.


    Whether that��s words or customs, she regularly listens to my hometown��s����that is my previous world��s matters but, in any case, it seems she has an interest in that.


    Since I��m also very interested in this world, I don��t not understand that feeling.


    ��I think, I get it. It is okay, considering when ojousama gives birth.��


    ������Gives birth?��


    Huh����?


    Lumina-chan is����Eclair��s, right?


    To begin with there��s no mistake since I��d already withdrawn from that world.


    ������Elves, give birth?��


    ��Of course. How did you think they were born, ojousama?��


    ��I, I suppose so.��


    They��re brought into being by the world����I wouldn��t say that.


    However in the case of elves, I guess there��s also the sort of problem of which gives birth, u��n.


    My interest in children has come out for now but, I just can��t accept that as natural.


    I suppose that��s the difference between having actually been a girl to begin with, and when that isn��t so.


    I guess it could be called resolve.


    ������Un, maa, I��m not sure what to make of standing around and talking in front of a stranger��s house so, let��s resolve ourselves and visit.��


    ��That is indeed so is it not.��


    The door nob was an item with an old brass ring form.


    I try taking that in hand and knocking lightly.


    The wooden door and brass ring played a muffled note.


    ������Who could this be?��


    Whoever it was reacting to that, she was someone rather hoarse.


    It didn��t come from inside the house but, from the dead angle behind the building.


    As it seems she was somehow busy with laundry, an old lady with deep wrinkles carrying a basket showed her face.


    I suppose she came to check since there was an obvious ruckus out front, I��m sorry.


    There��s a pure white dog at her feet, who seems to nestle up to her.


    ����Yosh.


    So as to release my vigilance, I created a smile as best I could.


    ��I am called Alice, we came for the guild��s request.��


    How��s that.


    But what came back was a sharp glare as if she was scowling at us.


    Strange isn��t that.


    ��The guild��s����?��


    But, the worth of a smile is priceless.


    The strongest magic that makes the world peaceful.


    There��s no mistake in that.


    ������I��m sorry after you went out of your way but, you should go back.��


    It seems that wasn��t the case.


    Letting out a sigh like she��d given up somewhere, the old lady shook her head.


    ��Etto������


    ��You��re not in the wrong, it��s just����I suppose it��s that. I��ve, been waiting.��


    The old lady��s turned her eyes to the sky as if she��s thinking back to the past.


    I unintentionally gazed at the sky as well but, of course only the blue sky stretches out there so there��s nothing at all.


    Fumu��n, turned away at the gate is it.


    I returned my gaze and, the old lady is rubbing her head and going yare yare.


    Her laundry basket might be heavy.


    Staying here too long also seems rude.


    ��I understand, then we��ll come another time.��


    Withdraw honorably.


    I have a sense that it appears ordinary methods really won��t work.


    But even if I say that, as long as the requestor doesn��t withdraw the request I also have no intention of abandoning this.


    The quiet dog sitting at the old lady��s feet stared at me steadily as, I began to turn my back.


    I tried waving.


    It suddenly turned its tail on me.


    ����You too then?


    ��Kusu.��


    What is this?


    And as I tilted my head, it��s that sort of thing, ojousama.


    Together with Ilya as she expressed a lukewarm smile that seemed very much to want to say that, we left that place.


    ��������

 CH 117

��Ah, u����tsu.��

 CH 118

After we finished breakfast, the 4 of us went by foot to the ruins for the 2nd job change.

 CH 119

I get the feeling that this is the first time in a while that I��ve seen what��s called lightning.

 CH 120

The early afternoon having smoothly advanced our journey.

 CH 121

    When I try counting we��re surrounded by a group of 8 people.


    Thinking that these are all elves, it��s a bit of a deep feeling isn��t it.


    As all of them have hoods hiding their faces, the eyes looking out from within, shine with green light.


    This phenomena of the eye reflecting light����in short it��s a cat��s isn��t it.


    There��s a reflector called a tape tum or something connected behind the retina in a cat��s eye so, it seems they can secure a field of vision even with a slight amount of light within pitch darkness.


    Looking at my kin, I was able to comprehend the mystery of my own body.


    ������You, what��s your intention all of the sudden! Such a thing as bringing a large number of unrelated humans here like this!��


    The leader ranked person is being vehement.


    It isn��t unreasonable is it, I did hear that the elves of this forest are particularly exclusive before this.


    Maa, my guardian is here this time so I��ve ended up feeling strangely secure though.


    Similar to how Rin-chan feels a sense of security with me, it��s the case that I have this sensation with Till.


    ��You also, went out of your way to come greet us with a large group haven��t you? Is that not considerate Stacia.��


    ��Impudent speech����don��t push your luck Tillbell. Even now, we do not recognize someone like you.��


    ��That I want to be recognized is not something I have thought so, it does not become a concern.��


    Somehow they��re something like old acquaintances.


    There��s not a bit of an atmosphere like they��re celebrating their reunion though.


    Oh, she met with my eyes.


    It��s an unpleasant gaze, as if she��s evaluating me though.


    ������Estoria?��


    ��That is not so.��


    ��No, that is����she��s too young.��


    ����I��ve thought this every time but, I wonder how these people reach a guess on age without seeing a status?


    If this was my fist time seeing Till I��d sense that she was from 8 to 10 years though.


    ��More importantly, it��d be best if you left here quickly. I��ll overlook this if it��s now.��


    ��For the head to be included in bluster is well. It��s pathetic.��


    ��Fun, that goes for you as well. I saw it before but����To fall from eating a single strike from such a small girl. Don��t show bluster.��


    ��Yare yare, is it not idiocy to say you know naught of the world����that I have grown weak? Is that what you saw? Truly, you��ve changed nothing.��


    ��Is that a bad thing? Don��t disrupt our lifestyle with human standards.��


    ��Kufu, certainly I suppose.��


    What are you doing being convinced����


    We��ll be turned away.


    Stacia, the elf leader-san called as such, met my eyes again.


    Or rather, confirming the Eclair who��d come up to my side with seeming suspicion, when she was looking at Shion-san next�D�Dher body quivered almost as if the anger amassed within would trigger an explosion.


    ��F����Filthy! You��re truly a fallen being aren��t you, Tillbell.��


    ��Maa, I won��t say I hope for you to understand. I have a liking for these people you see.��


    ��������


    ��Kufu, more importantly, look. This daughter whom you have been showing interest in. Whose daughter do you believe her to be?��


    ����?


    Eh, me?


    Everyone��s focus gathered.


    Just who? As I made that sort of gaze as I pleased, just what is it? That sort of gaze turned to Till.


    Till smiled sinisterly.


    No she smiled normally.


    ��Wha, it can��t be!?��


    Perhaps the elf people convinced themselves but they��re surprised.


    ��No? It��s exactly as you��re imagining it.��


    In short?


    ��She��s the daughter of me and Est.��


    ��Eh�`�`�`�`�`�`�`�`mmmuga!!?��


    My mouth was held from behind by Eclair.


    ��Please be quiet, or rather, please take a hint!��


    Her breath is touching my ears, it��s touching����


    Our surprise while being like that and our strange exchange, somehow didn��t draw their interest.


    Since they were shaken in their own way.


    ��Wha, no, certainly����that silver hair������


    On that note it seems that silver hair is rare.


    Excluding me there isn��t a time I��ve seen it except with Leymia.


    ����That child is a little bit of a mysterious child though.


    ��Bratty and rash, beyond that I suppose she��s an idiot. She also has her cute aspects.��


    Isn��t that faults 3 to 1?


    ��That person��s����and furthermore her daughter with you is she.��

 CH 122

��Na����ha��

 CH 123

�D�DSide: Eclair�D�D

 CH 124

�D�DMonyu.

 CH 125

Eclair��s bodily condition has recovered so, we left the elf village of the Forest of Ash like we were being driven out.

 CH 126

There��s a gathering of ginkgo like trees growing, by the lake shore mansion within Wilmington.

 CH 127

Directly after meeting Fleurety-chan, we hurry toward Principality Capital Myleus.

 CH 128

�D�DSide: Maria�D�D

 CH 129

The sound of the emergency alert bell resounds throughout the city, mixing with the sound from flying through the night��s air.

 CH 130

�D�DSide: ???�D�D

 CH 131

The population of Wilmington principality, principality capital Myleus is large.

 CH 132

��The fang of ruin in my right hand, the river of hope in my left hand, that which surpasses the phantasmal and, approaches the land of the divine. Manifest here the magic wolf of the end who devours all�D�D�D�DWatch carefully, the pinnacle of my magic�D�DBlue ice of the end, Fenrir!!��

 CH 133

�D�DWho is the strongest magician in the world?

 CH 134

Name: Alice? Einshaula

 CH 135

Without resisting the temptation of a nap, I was taking a nap on a hammock set in a tree��s shadow on the mansion��s lawn.

 CH 136

Shin, the meeting room fell into such silence as to ring in the ears.

 CH 137

Multicast�D�DSo many Fires rush in that both hands wouldn��t be enough to number them.

 CH 138

It��s the nature of the world to change with the ages.

 CH 139

    ��It��s been a while hasn��t it, Beltran-sama.��


    I straightened out my appearance and, went to the dandy eyepatch-san slave merchant��s place.


    He also engenders quite the austere look, in his own way, with his masculine face and grown out beard.


    Passing through the reception room to our standard business discussion, we��re conversing while drinking black tea.


    ��Well I��ll be ojousama, it feels like I��ve seen the leaves turn a thousand times while waiting as I wonder, when next we��ll be able to meet.��


    ��Maa? Surely a personage of Beltran-sama��s level, won��t get anything out of it even if he accommodates a girl like me?��


    ��Should I assume there has not been an occasion for ojousama to look at herself in a mirror? It would require quite the effort for the men of this world to maintain their reason in front of ojousama you know.��


    ��Fufu, using the fact that you have a good tongue as always? I��m reassured.��


    ��What, surely a businessman cannot perform his craft if he isn��t tough when the world becomes stormy.��


    For the nonce, I did a handshake with the eyepatch ossan who��s celebrating our reunion.


    Though even the level of a hug would be fine wouldn��t it��.


    ��Is your business going smoothly?��


    ��With the guys called combat specialists I suppose. Battle slaves sell like they fly out.��


    ��Since Beltran-sama��s business keeps high standards doesn��t it. It��s a delightful thing.��


    ��Fu, it��s a strange feeling making such gossipy chatter with a tender personage like ojousama in this trade, isn��t it.��


    Because it��s slave trading isn��t it.


    Ma, since I also don��t intend to throw my own principles around?


    And since, I met Ilya because of this company?


    I fleetingly, turned my gaze toward the Ilya standing by without moving positioned behind me.


    There��s the same poker face as always.


    ��Surely you don��t want to hear, something like the trivial words of a girl who knows nothing of the world? I also don��t want to become that much of an idiot. Furthermore, since this child truly has been useful hasn��t she? I intend to understand supply and demand.��


    I didn��t want to choose words like, been useful, but I suppose this is the place to protect my appearance as her goshujin-sama.


    ��Smart, also has courage����if ojousama were no one at all, this would be the place to coax you into being my wife regardless of how much effort it too but����I suppose I regret testing you, Fairy of Silver Lightning-dono.��


    Fairy of Silver Lightning iss it.


    Should I suppose, I��ve become someone like Till did?


    ��I still, haven��t become anyone you know. Surely that isn��t limited to me, everyone is still living while searching for that.��


    ��Oya? Indirectly, should I suppose it would be acceptable to take that to say you��ll become my wife?��


    I tried making a deliberately flowery smile even for me.


    ��I may consider it, if god-sama gives such guidance.��


    ��Ojousama, believes in god then?��


    ��I��m an atheist, Beltran-sama.��


    ��Fuhahahaa! A truly amusing personage.��


    The fact that I��m here in this form is due to god-sama��s mischief so, I woudn��t not say I was hidden by god but����


    But, however far my mind wanders, can I really create the thought path such that it��s fine even if I��m embraced by a man����?


    It��s too scary so, I feel I could even swear to god that that alone will not be though����


    It does feel that way doesn��t it?


    ��Then Beltran-sama, would it be fine even if I went ahead and stated my selfishness again today?��


    ��Fu, listening to ojousama��s selfishness is my current entertainment.��


    ��Fufu, then Ilya?��


    ��Yes, my, lady.��


    I call out to her and, Ilya offered out parchment.


    There is of course paper, in this world but, apparently they use parchment to write down important documents.


    Eyepatch-san quickly ran his eye over it and, mumbled a fuumu.


    ��Quite the fortune isn��t it. As expected of ojousama.��


    He entered a business face with no openings.


    As expected.


    He��s moving his eye quickly to each word and each phrase without overlooking a thing.


    ��How is it? Could I have your thoughts?��


    ��You want to buy, my company?��


    ��Eei.��


    ��It is not such a case that this company is my personal belonging. This is not a matter where I can decide immediately and give a reply.��


    ��Every moment is important for this. I want to request this of you, to include the role of convincing the people around you, Beltran-sama.��

 CH 140

    It��s the 10th day since departing to reinforce Wilmington, excepting one element doing rear support.


    The 5th day, after setting camp on the shores of principality capital Myleus��s lake.


    ��The losses are?��


    ��1st company, injured people are only at 2 names. It is possible to sufficiently restore them with Heal.��


    ��That so, then the 1st company will take a rest for the nonce.��


    ��Yes, my, lady.��


    It��s not a pleasant conversation but, the battle situation is on a one way course toward escalation.


    As the commonwealth is occupying the western national border��s fort, reinforcements are sent in one after another by using that position.


    The situation will only grow worse, if that isn��t somehow cut off.


    The reason that principality capital Myleus wasn��t occupied after the earlier attack is, without a mistake because of Till.


    Wilmington��s forces held out, because the enemy main force element was entirely mown down and forced to retreat.


    In that case, this time I will����


    ��Perhaps I should rout everything������


    ��Please stop, ojousama.��


    ��That��s right, Alice. Because even if you do, you��ll soon tire out and be left in tears.��


    Shion-san returned from the battlefield, with a face smeared with dirt.


    I promptly go to welcome her back with a hug.


    ��Oneechan! It��s great that you��re safe. And, since I won��t tire out������


    ��Because everyone is exceptional aren��t they. They won��t be done in so easily you know. And, you don��t have any persuasive ability do you.��


    I really have no dignity, with her ruffling my hair while stroking it����


    Even so, I��m the mansion��s goshujin-sama.


    Trust?


    ��So, how was it? The front line.��


    Without hiding anything, Shion-san is the 1st company company commander.


    As 1 platoon with 2 groups of 6 person parties, the entire force has brought 15 platoons.


    The remaining maid-sans are, on a rear support mission.


    ��Wilmington��s forces are fighting well you know. But when the chimeras come out, it��s difficult no matter what they do. Their position is forced back using those gaps and, they can��t retake the border fort.��


    They��re the chimeras that even I had trouble with but, Shion-san is a melee expert and, the weapon she��s carrying is the high grade item called Senbonzakura Murakumo.


    If it��s as much as four of them, I suppose they can��t oppose her.


    It would be bad if she was surrounded by a large herd but, we��ve contacted Wilmington��s forces and they��re covering for the aspect where our side is few in numbers.


    The ones bearing the raid missions after intervening of our own judgement is, our force.


    ��As expected, perhaps there��s nothing but to circumnavigate the mountainous belt and deliver an assault.��


    ��Is that so������


    Even by looking at the map spread out on the table, I understand that the terrain is rather harsh.


    It��s not a place to go to with a large force so, there��s no meaning to it if we��re noticed.


    ��Master, 3rd company preparations complete. For now, go do reconnaissance?��


    ��Aim����I suppose so, surely this isn��t the sort of case where the enemy doesn��t have any security. Take sufficient care.��


    ��Roger. Shion also said it but, everyone��s exceptional, easy.��


    Aim is going out in their place, with a light attitude.


    With this the present is such that we��ve sent out everything excluding the 1st company that just came back up until the 10th company.


    The 11th company to the 15th company are standing by in our encampment.


    Since we won��t hold out if we don��t take suitable breaks , will we.


    ��Oneechan, please warm your body in the bath and sleep.��


    ��The encampment in the rear really helps, this is a luxurious battlefield to even have a bath in it you know.��


    ��Since we��ve secured a water source.��


    I point behind me and, the capital of water Myleus��s wide lake is spread there.


    Even if it��s called an encampment this is a campground so, while the bath certainly didn��t become a drum can bath, it��s a barrel bath.


    Beltran-san��s company sent fire crystals and other goods as appropriate for us so, there��s no problem.

 CH 141

    I approached as close to the formation as I could, as my nerves wore down.


    ���D�DOjousama��s 3rd unit, please don��t look down on it!��


    The vice-captain��s weapon is, a staff.


    The weapon of 6 shaku from front to end is elegantly, handled like a part of her body.*


    There��s no blade but, even boulders would break if hit so, it��s a fine weapon that can be used freely without chipping its blade.


    That girl goes and adds one blow upon another to the chimera.


    Speed, strength, her staff technique��s quantity of experience, all of them are at a level that opens the eyes.


    It��s not just that girl, the children of the unit use magic, bow, sword, things like axes, they give support together with their various fortes.


    They��ve become reliable!


    In that case�D�D


    ��Would you kindly not get conceited? I��ll offer a display of, alchemic magic! �D�DGate of order that connects to the other world��s sky, bear truth and do not break. Rain down logic here in this place�D�D�D�DArrow Rain!��


    ��!?��


    �D�DThis magic!


    ��Scatter!!��


    Shining spears clouded with a gray color, pour down from the sky.


    Should, I assume the rain should be avoided?


    Such a superhuman feat, is impossible, if it��s not Shion.


    ��Kuuu��


    Guard my face and head and, there��s nothing but to rely on luck for the rest.


    My shoulder, ate one hit.


    Rather than saying it hurt, it��s a burning sensation of the sort that made me want to scream.


    I also hear the groaning voices, coming from everyone in the unit.


    ������Losses, are?��


    I don��t want to look, at my own shoulder.


    It��ll just lower my spirit so, later is fine.


    More importantly, what sort of meaning is it, that there��s no response from the vice-captain who should have been nearby?


    ��Nee�D�D��


    I turn around and, my throat froze up.

 CH 142

Interlude��Sacrament Invasion Battle (Before)

 CH 143

The basin region called the Shinanju Great Plains to the south of Sacrament, both armies clashed there and, it��s already such that 1 week has passed.

 CH 144

Side: Noa

 CH 145

I look up into the clear sky that hides nothing and, it makes me want to cry.

 CH 146

It has already been nearly 1 week, from when the saintess left the fort.

 CH 147

    I sort through the situation.


    The categories of magic and skills are canceled, due to the effect from the activation of the saintess��s skill��Omega Crown��.


    We��re isolated right in the middle of the enemy formation where we��re outnumbered by numerous enemies.


    ������I wonder if this means death.��


    I take a deep breath and, calmly question myself.


    Un, death.


    Someone will definitely, die.


    After all����because this is a battlefield.


    It��s for that reason that, I couldn��t spectate from on high.


    And so I��m here.


    Such a thing as regret, is the most useless of feelings.


    The saintess opened her eyes with cross symbols, at a distance where it wouldn��t take 2 seconds for us to meet if I were to push my way in.


    ������This is truly regrettable. May you find fortune on the path to Yomi.��


    ��Your concern is unneeded.��


    Sharan, the saintess��s monk staff cried out.


    Pure red light like eyes swollen from tears envelops the battlefield.


    ����The opponent showed her hand.


    ���D�DLet��s go.��


    Shion-san jumped off from one foot to push her way in as if to say, there��s no use in such like being afraid of this.


    (Seriously����!)


    The reliability of that back running ahead immediately after my heart became lost.


    I can��t see the saintess as being specialized in hand to hand combat so, I can see the clear advantage of seizing the initiative.


    This is�D�Dtaking the kill.


    While calling her an enemy, my eyes became narrow as I imagined the appearance of a girl younger than me being slashed�D�Dbut, that didn��t become so.


    There was an enemy soldier that came jumping in to offer up his body, in front of the saintess.


    Shion-san dealt with that quickly and, mows her way through with Senbonzakura.


    Such things as iron armor don��t become a problem for that blade��s cutting edge.


    Soldiers crumble to the ground split apart clear through their torso.


    Vivid blood begins to pool on the ground such that a stench rises.


    ������Prepare yourself.��


    After watching that gallant enemy soldier of the sort that gave a praiseworthy display for a moment, Shion-san brought her blade back in to swing down toward the saintess�D�D�D�Dher balance collapsed.


    ���D�DWha, what?��


    ��Eeh!?��


    The me that watched that raised her voice as well, without intending to.


    A fatal injury�D�Dwithout a mistake, that should have been a fatal injury.


    Shion-san shouldn��t have made a mistake in her force and, Senbonzakura��s cutting edge isn��t so blunt.


    So just now, what explains the soldier grasping Shion-san��s leg after having fallen to the ground before my eyes�D�D?


    ��Vuuooo�D�D!��


    �D�DA dead body, moved!!


    Raising a groaning voice that raises the hairs on my body, the corpse came coiling around Shion-san!


    ��U, aaaah.��


    The unusually shaken (though that��s natural����) Shion-san stabbed her katana into the corpse.


    She relied on her power for a 2nd time and 3rd time.


    ��U�D�Du�D�D��


    It still, moves!?


    As expected even Shion-san fell back as her face��s color changed, at this menace with an unclear form.


    Throwing off the restraint on her leg without worrying about her appearance, she comes back to my side.


    ��Oneechan.��


    ������It��s alright.��

 CH 148

���D�D��

 CH 149

Sakura, comes fluttering down from the sky.

 CH 150

Being embraced by Maria-san, that warmth made it seem like tears would come out as my heart made a startled jump.

 CH 151

Libra isn��t moving.

 CH 152

There��s a need to gather time.

 CH 153

The war for which great sacrifices were paid is finally approaching its end.

 CH 154

The rain that had fallen continuously until dawn rises like smoke.

 CH 155

Gazing into the distant north, a darkness that��s like even a black hole could be born spreads before us.

 CH 156

Florid ice pours down like evening sakura.

 CH 157

A beast was born, from the ruins that had lit up the dark night.

 CH 158

Looking at the northern sky from the window, it��s steadily being dyed in black.

 CH 159

We��ve had enough rest.

 CH 160

    This is the story of a certain rest day when I was zoned away������������ indulging in sloth.


    For me to directly take those two on���� on that note it hasn��t happened has it.


    They��re too cute so it hurts to take them on even as training doesn��t it.


    I��ve left all of their combat training to onee-chan and Rin-chan.


    ��Eei, please challenge her with the intent to borrow her breasts. Well, Alice doesn��t have breasts sufficient to lend out though.��*


    ��Sexual harassment!��


    Eclair sends me a wink.


    Yare yare, I can��t do this frivolously can I.


    And so the me against Lumina-chan, Silvi-chan battle began.


    ��Have you done your warm up exercises? If it hurts say that it hurts okay? Forcing yourself is no good okay?��


    ��I��m fine����


    ��Hai, o-kaa-sama.��


    ��Overprotective is she������


    Eclair is shaking her head.


    ��Well it��s fine, then�D�DStart!��


    Lumina-chan came rushing at me, at the moment of commencement.


    A headlong rush.


    ��Teyaa!��


    ��Otto��


    I evade Lumina-chan��s tackle.


    If this was as normal I��d catch her in my arms for her though wouldn��t I, it really seems that my ribs would crack given this force.


    ���D�DHaa!��


    ��Watto��


    I jump to evade being tripped by the Silvi-chan who had circled into the spot I��d evaded toward.


    Fuumu, she moves after thinking doesn��t she, that child.


    ��There!��


    Lumina-chan��s���� this is a chantless Star Flare is it.


    A flame like a white shining sun.


    She came aiming to blow me away with a follow up attack while I��m in mid air.


    It��s fine either way but this attack will kill if she doesn��t choose her targets.


    �D�DWell, it��s fine if it��s me though.


    ���D�DFuu!��


    Cladding my fist in lightning magic power�D�DI bash it into the sky.


    Lumina-chan and Silvi-chan stopped their movement in dazed astonishment.


    I also thought about evading with mist transformation but, I thought this method would be more mentally enduring.


    And then I make a splendid landing.


    ��Fuu����that all?��


    I strike my skirt lightly and put my hands on my hips.


    I��ll give you a lesson on mother��s greatness.


    I��m getting carried away.


    ��A, amaz��ing! Ka-sama is amaz����ing!!��


    ��With one hand Lumina��s Star Flare������


    Because with this I��m, the world��s strongest.


    I lightly shake the hand I bashed it away with.


    Lumina-chan��s current magic���� I guess it��s probably wisdom 7 magic?


    It��s incredible magic power for the world at large but, the opponent is me.


    If it��s at 7 my magic defense won��t break simply just with what��s called a head on collision willl it.


    ��Nee-sama, now that it��s come to this let��s do that!��


    ��That is it���� I suppose so, something like being stingy with o-kaa-sama as our opponent is.��


    Oh?


    They intend to do something then?


    Fufu, how cute.


    Frankly, it seems like this would end with a single blast of Lightning as they were talking just now but, well, I��ll overlook it for them.


    I look at the referee, Eclair, and our eyes meet.


    She made a wry smile.


    ��I wonder what they��re intending.��


    The two of them lowered their hips from a position with their shoulders pressed together.


    Really, those two get along well donn��t they.


    ��Here we go kaa-sama!��


    ��Prepare yourself!��


    Radiance of white flame from Lumina-chan��s right hand.


    Radiance of pink ice from Silvi-chan��s left hand.


    ����Nn? This, it can��t be.


    ��Etto��, white flame of purification from my right hand��!��


    ��Ice peach of the underworld from my left hand!��


    The two bring their respective hands together.


    Radiance of magic power gushes forth from their joined hands.

 CH 161

Uncertain and disgusted gazes pierce me as I walk following behind the village chief.

 CH 162

The black armour slowly lifted its body.

 CH 163

I��ve noticed an alarming situation.

 CH 164

The menu I��m preparing is shaping up so, I have to consider the method of preparation next.

 CH 165

    I wake suddenly in the depths of night.


    I couldn��t answer if asked why.


    Only, my heart is racing.


    If I��m to believe that which could be called a premonition, this isn��t the time to be asleep.


    Especially with the world in a huge situation right now.


    I promptly switch from loungewear to my equipment.


    The night is unpleasantly silent.


    For now I quietly exit the house.


    With that which is called the depths of night layered upon pitch darkness, visibility is at its worst.


    Even for me who has the eyes of an elf, this isn��t darkness where I can move without care.


    I��ll try circling the perimeter of the village for now. If there��s nothing, that��s fine.


    I walk carefully while watching my steps.


    I suppose I��ll be able to move a little more freely, once my eyes have adjusted.


    I walk for a while but, as expected there isn��t anyone��s presence.


    It��s quiet.


    Quiet, to the extent that it hurts my ears.


    There isn��t even the sound of crying insects.


    ����Is this not strange.


    To say there��s no sound at all in a forest like this is, actually abnormal.


    Nature doesn��t make a sound, abnormal.


    It really is unnatural.


    My heart rate starts to quicken once again.


    ���D�DIs that Alice-san?��


    I went stiff at the sudden voice.


    ��Fuaa����You����surprised me. Sitra?��


    When I focused my eyes, there was a girl standing like a revenant a little in front of me.


    I hadn��t noticed her with my focus on my feet.


    No, in reverse, Sitra did well to notice me first.


    I walk over feeling relieved and, Sitra was fully equipped and even held her staff.


    ��I was surprised. You did well to tell it was me at that distance didn��t you?��


    Even though even I couldn��t see it.


    ��Fufu, since it��s not the case that I see with my eyes. Day and night? That distinction is lost on me��


    ��Isn��t that fairly impressive?��


    ��That might be so��


    ��It is so��


    ��Is that so��


    The Sitra who has trouble distinguishing night from day is tilting her head.


    Perhaps the only difference for Sitra is that night is the time for sleep.


    ��More importantly, what is Sitra up to? At such an hour��


    Saying that, I was a little afraid so I��m reassured to have Sitra here.


    Pure darkness is scary.


    This is human instinct.


    ��I saw something, not good. No, I thought I saw it so, I��m confirming it��

 CH 166

    nakedsingularitytrans12-15 minutes 22.07.2022


    After the sky turned black, the world became enveloped in panic.


    It became such that monsters overflowed and, crops couldn��t be grown.


    At this rate, it would be difficult to make it through winter.


    I let out a sigh, looking up from the mansion at the sky dyed in darkness.


    ��Fuaa��


    ��Ara, pardon me please. Did mama letting out such a sigh, anger Silvi?��


    I rub my cheeks together with the Silvi I��m holding to my chest.


    Her cheeks soften as a happy sounding voice going kyaa kya rises toward me.


    Silvi is cute.


    When I think that she��s Alice��s child, I can��t stop my love from overflowing.


    That woman��s appearance has a charm to it doesn��t it.


    ��Eclair-sama, is your condition well?��


    ��You��re a worrywart aren��t you, Noa. It was only a single time vomiting from morning sickness��


    ��I��ll worry. Since, following Silvis-sama, Lumina-sama is hope for us members of the mansion��


    Alice is a half elf so, her life span should be fairly long but, I suppose for a successor to be born certainly is hope for the house.


    ��It��s fine. Since Eclair is also looking forward to meeting this child. Care is being taken.��


    ��Then, that��s fine but��


    Taking care not to drop the spirited Silvi, I softly rub her stomach with one hand.


    ��More importantly, how is the royal capital? Is it okay?��


    ��The people outside the outer walls are all being accepted into churches and the like due to princess-denka��s policy but, they��re clearly over capacity��


    Even so, monsters are overflowing outside the castle walls.


    ��A deadlock isn��t this��


    ��Being able to at least ensure safety within the castle walls is a blessing. Our knights and soldiers are fighting hard��


    ��After that woman played one more move, they��re firmly doing their best in that area aren��t they��


    But our fields stretch out beyond the castle walls, and we can��t rely on imports if the whole world is in this state.


    To begin with, it��s impossible to go from town to town at less than knight class.


    Not just the peddlers, we can��t even move around at the caravan class.


    If we don��t solve this promptly, humanity really won��t be able to survive.


    ��Noa, grant entry to the mansion for as many sick and injured as we can��


    ��I understand Eclair-sama, but only within the limits of what the people of the mansion can handle��


    ��Since it��s meaningless if we also collapse isn��t it, I understand��


    Noa is realistic as always.


    The children of this mansion have experience from the previous war, and they��re elites even within the royal capital, I want us to offer to contribute as much as we can.


    ��Myan is?��


    ��The first in line is leading the first regiment, fourth regiment, and fifth regiment who are out scouting for threats up to the surrounding villages��


    ��Then the one running this mansion right now is you right, Noa��


    ��That is correct��


    ��Is it fine to always be with Eclair��


    ��That is our most important mission. Regarding commands, I can issue them from here so��


    Overprotective.


    I display a shrug but, Noa won��t move.


    ��Ara?��


    I happened to look out the window and, Rin was pulling Saira along out to the courtyard.


    ��If we don��t build a place where children can be children, it��ll be a real problem won��t it, Alice��


    My chest grows tight when I try calling her name.


    ��Since I won��t forgive you if you die��


    I won��t forgive you if you vanish without ever seeing Lumina��s face.


    I��m irritated at my own position that couldn��t go with you.


    ��Seriously, that idiot is thoughtless night after night����ah��


    ��������


    Noa averted her face.


    My face grew hot.


    This and that are all Alice��s fault!


    ���D�DI will be intruding��


    The room��s door suddenly opens and, that woman�D�DKrancesca comes in.


    The maids in front of the room were panicking.


    Maa, they couldn��t have stopped her could they have.


    ��Poor etiquette for someone who is to be a sovereign lord isn��t that��


    ��Ara? Is there a need to be respectful about coming back to one��s own home?��


    ��Well now? Was this your home?��


    ��This is the house where my own child waits so, is it not fine to call this my home?��


    ��She��s Alice��s child��


    ��She��s my child as well is she not��


    ���D�DFue��


    Silvi��s face distorts at us quarreling as soon as we meet.


    ��Ah, ara ara Silvi��


    I sway her and kindly back and forth and, somehow her mood recovered.


    ������Let��s stop, in front of the baby��


    ������Yes I suppose so��


    Krancesca comes over and, draws close to Silvi��s face.


    It��s frustrating but, they do look alike don��t they.


    ��I am put at ease. She loves, that which is you does she not��


    ������Are you sleeping properly?��


    I return her question with a question.


    She can��t obfuscate the bags below her eyes.


    ��Fufu, I cannot be frugal with my efforts if it��s to be in a world where Silvi can sleep��


    ��You, if you don��t show your face now and then your own child will forget you you know��


    ��That is����as you say is it not����Would it perhaps be okay, for me to hold her?��


    Why are you holding back.


    But isn��t she your child.


    ��You should hold her��


    Krancesca slowly lifted Silvi up.


    ��I have intruded��


    ������Krancesca��


    ��Hai, Eclair��


    ��Don��t make Silvi cry��


    ��I will take that to heart��


    Krancesca went back in an elegant flurry.


    ��From the previous turmoil to the war, and on top of that the abnormality of this world. The princess-denka can��t get any rest can she��


    ��Though saying that, there��s nothing but to have it be done for now. If Alice returns, surely it��d be fine to pamper her a little��


    Just a little, I��ll lend her to you.


    �D�DAt that time, the barrier protecting the mansion produced a sound and broke down.


    ��What is this��


    I check out the window and, there��s 1 ominous monster flying in the sky.


    I hurriedly put Silvi to sleep on the bed and start to leave the room and, Noa stood in my way at the door.


    ��I absolutely won��t let you go��


    ��I can at least shoot magic��


    ��Can you dodge attacks?��


    ��I��ve been bad at dodging like Alice from the start though haven��t I��


    ��I absolutely won��t let you go��


    ��I understand okay, seriously��


    Then, there��s nothing but to protect Silvi here is there.


    I turn my eyes out the window once again and, the combat maids were swiftly flying out.


    ��������


    ��Is this not, fortunate. To think that I would chance upon such a happening, when I went to see Silvi��s face��


    I can do the act of protecting my own child with this hand so, you could say I��m upholding my dignity as her mother.


    I pull the magic sword Cor?Di?Sol out from my waist.


    I run out into the courtyard and, as Rin spreads her hands in front so as to cover Saira from the monster in the air above, Saira embraces Rin from behind so as to cover her.


    My face ends up smiling at that scene even if I shouldn��t.


    ��Nn? You, master��s enemy?��


    ��Ara, are you not Eclair��s cute dragon-chan��


    Was she called Blue Lady?


    ��Master��s enemy, strike down��


    ��Right now, is that not the one-over-there-sama?��


    I point my rapier to the sky and, dragon-chan reluctantly nodded.


    The battle maids of Alice��s mansion had already gathered in the courtyard.


    For just being entrusted with watching her home while she��s away, they��re excellently skilled.


    ��Archers, magicians, please shoot down that monster! We must not allow such intruding into ojou-sama��s mansion without notice!��


    The weapon held by the maid child throwing out instructions with vigor is, a staff?


    ��Perhaps, are you in command?��


    ��Haa, Princess-denka!��


    A maid child who politely displays her etiquette.


    ��By your leave, in Myan-sama, Uruka-sama and Noa-sama��s place, battle command has been left to me!��


    First is Myan.


    1st regiment is Uruka.


    2nd regiment is Noa.


    It was said that Myan and Uruka are scouting for threats and, Noa can��t separate from Eclair and Silvi.


    Given this, this child is the 3rd regiment��s child then.


    ��Your name is?��


    ��I am called Mei!��


    I see, the commander of the 3rd regiment that saw that hell.


    ����In that case, I can trust her more than anyone then.


    ��How shall we move?��


    ��Ha?��


    ��We will obey your direction��


    Her eyes were confused but, as expected those who return from the battlefield are fast in judgement.


    She quickly recovered her thoughts.


    ������Then, princess-denka, please protect Saira-sama and Rin-sama. Direct attacks will be by us��


    ��Then, let us do so��


    I look to the sky and, the other combat maids were already showering the monster with concentrated attacks.


    It��s such an attack where normally this would already by over but, I suppose if it were such a monster it wouldn��t be able to destroy the barrier.


    I fall back.


    ��Pri, princess-denka����! It, it��s dangerous, here-nya��


    ��Something like a place that isn��t dangerous, isn��t anywhere in this current world, Saira��


    ��That��s right Saira! Rin will give her protection!��


    ��Fufu, are you not a reliable knight-sama��


    Saira��s ears droop, at Rin��s gallantry.


    ��Unyaa����Rin-san, shall we enter the mansion?��


    ��No good! If we don��t protect, Silvi!��


    She really is reliable isn��t she.


    Her attentiveness is vague like a child��s though.


    ���D�DHha!��


    I repel with my rapier a magic bullet that came from the indiscriminate attacks from the sky.


    ��Inattentiveness is your greatest enemy, Rin��


    ��Wa, wa��. Princess-chan, incredible!��


    Princess-chan.


    ��Fufu. I am properly watching our surroundings you know��


    Now then, what level was that power at.


    To say that my guard hasn��t come yet, the chance that battles are occurring even about the perimeter of the mansion is high.


    According to Alice��s latest report it��s said that the 666 beasts of ruin are overflowing so, I suppose it should be best to think that to be so then.


    ��Mei is����as expected is she not��


    Bathed in unrelenting long range attacks, the monster��s movement has meticulous care in execution.


    But attacks at this current level are no more than an impediment.


    It won��t become a decisive blow.


    What shall we do?


    Seeming to think the same thing, Mei is concentrating with her staff set to some purpose.


    What might she do?


    She won��t reach at that range.


    ����Is this not quite interesting.


    ���D�DYAAAAAAAA!!!��


    With a scream of fighting spirit, Mei swings her staff down.


    That length greatly increases.


    Catching the monster in the sky above unprepared, it takes Mei��s attack directly.


    Shortly thereafter, it strikes the ground.


    ��Now! Make sure to not let it escape!��


    The close combat unit had rushed in, before hearing Mei��s instructions.


    Shortly thereafter the monster gave a death roar and, crumbled.


    ��Was that not excellently done��


    Hearing that praise, Rin crossed her arms and puffed her chest while seeming happy.


    ��Fufu-n, that Mei��s weapon you see? Saira built it you know!��


    ��Maa, it is excellent is it not��


    ��Tha, that����makes me embarrassed nya��


    The Saira scratching her head like she was embarrassed, soon had a clouded expression.


    ��Weapons are, things people entrust their lives to nya. Thinking of that, something like good enough is������


    There��s a lot to it isn��t there.


    ��We are always being saved by you, are we not��


    Saira raised her face as if she was surprised.


    ��By the way Saira. I on that day, did I properly say my thanks? Despite my gratitude, I have memory of not having properly said my thanks from my own mouth��


    ��Tha, that��s����something presumptuous nya��


    ��No, Saira. People who do not have discretion in their manners bring misfortune to themselves and those around them. At the least, I believe Alice was angry��


    Saira and Rin nodded in a, certainly.


    ��As such, while including many emotions what I now convey is�D�D�D�DThank you, Saira��


    I straighten my spine and state my thanks and, from Saira��s ears to her tail she went buwaa and her hair stood on end.


    ��A, awa����ha, hai��


    Looking at the faintly crying Saira, I show a smile.


    ��Princess-chan too! Thank you for giving your protection to Rin��s group!��


    ��Fufu, you are welcome��


    Returning my magic sword to its scabbard, I met eyes with the dragon-chan making a yawn.


    She turns her back as if she isn��t interested in me.


    I try looking further about and there��s, the team that��s already repairing the mansion��s barrier and, the team gathered to discuss security.


    The healer team and, lifestyle group are also frenetically moving about.


    ��Really, this is, the place in the world where I can most be at ease��


    You should push forward with peace of mind, Alice.


    Until you can return here, we will surely be okay.

 CH 167

    nakedsingularitytrans Alice Tale  September 1, 2022 10 Minutes


    The subtitle has changed.


    Abyssal black that engulfs darkness, writhes within the radiance of flame.


    The earth��s slow rumble causes a shudder from the core of my body.


    It��s not just on a walk is it, with this much hostility.


    Saying that, with that giant body it��ll annihilate the elves�� village even if it is just on a walk so, this can��t not be recognized as a disaster.


    ��This is����a huge issue isn��t it��


    This current me is shaking instinctively, this is a bad opponent.


    ��Hou��, I wonder if Senbonzakura can cut even a dragon��


    ��If it is Sacred Tear I believe there is nothing for which it will yield��


    With their prided beloved swords in hand, the two came over to my side.


    At their lightheartedness, I knew the magnificence of those with the role of an eldest onee-sama.


    ��Onee-chan, also Maria-san. I��ll be relying on you��


    ��Leave it to me��


    ��Ufufu, tis an awkward matter to be relied on by Alice-sama.��


    While saying that I��ve experienced many things, since in my heart I��m a 2 year old to this other world aren��t I.


    Having been born and raised, having lived up until now in this world, and on top of that, having thrown their bodies into battle, these two really have become reliable.


    Yosh, alright.


    Letting out one breath, I look over my surroundings.


    The village is already engulfed in fire due to the black armour.


    There��s a massive clamour of terrified screams and angry roars.


    Silvi-chan brought down magical snow but, it��ll still take a while to totally put out the fire.


    The twin maids Mio and Rena have been bustling about since a while ago.


    The elder-san is also taking command of the evacuation.


    Leave that area to that area.


    ��Ojou-sama��


    ��Okaa-sama��


    Carried by Ilya, Silvi-chan came over.


    As expected, she isn��t going to sleep is she.


    ��Thanks for the magic, Silvi-chan. How are you holding up?��


    I try touching her forehead with my forehead and, Silvi-chan went stiff.


    Her being so shy is cu-ute.


    ��A little hot?��


    ��N, no! I��m okay! I can fight already so!��


    Ilya lowered the restive struggling Silvi-chan to the ground with a bitter smile.


    ��Un, Silvi-chan will assist from the rear with Sitra. Can I ask that of you?��


    ������Ye, yes. That is of course, okaa-sama��


    ��Please leave the matter of Silvis-sama to me, Alice-sama��


    I reply strongly with a nod.


    Fundamentally I want to resolve this myself but, that dragon feels rather last boss.


    No but is it the mid boss?


    But I can��t let my guard down even so.


    ��Ilya is with me in front��


    ��Yes, my, lady��

 CH 168

    What could be the first emotion of a newborn human.


    For a baby-chan, it could be affection towards its parents.


    However, for a clone with an abridged process of development?


    The power held by the Iona copied from me was tremendous.


    Thence, the means by which to demonstrate herself�D�D�D�Dmay be violence.


    ��Black Dragon. Was in database. Ancient race Diadora��


    Iona licks her lips.


    ��I take��


    Iona��s black hair brings to mind the darkness of an abyss no less than that of the black dragon.


    It sways from her magic power.


    ��Fu-n, looks strong��


    Shion-san murmured, as she gazed at that back.


    I also began to fixedly watch Iona��s battle.


    On that note, didn��t Iona use a term that shouldn��t exist in fantasy.


    Well, given that they produced such a perfect clone, they might be more advanced here than in reality.


    ��Let��s see what you��ve got��


    Acting self important like that, Iona was looking at me with a prideful sort of face.


    Wait a sec, look forward!


    ���D�D��


    As implied, the black dragon took the initiative.


    A shockwave that blanks out all sound. I instinctively cover my ears.


    Black dragon��s roar?


    No, this is�D�Dis it preparation for its breath!


    The ringing in my ears is awful. Perhaps it��s the abrupt change in air pressure.


    The Iona who had finally grasped her situation languidly, dashed.


    Her characteristic movement.


    She entered into the black dragon��s bosom before it could release its breath.


    ��Haa!��


    Without a moment��s delay, she jumps up from below its chin.


    She drove her palm up into its jaw as it began to open.


    ���D�DDark?Impact��


    The black strike pierces the black dragon��s jaw.


    With its breath interrupted, the black dragon stumbled forward. It��s effective.


    I see����I might also be able to do that?


    ��Her fighting style, sure does resemble Alice��


    ��Ah, it really does?��


    ��As expected of her younger cousin��